Fantasy Spellbound: Reclamation [CLOSED]

[xrakkax]

SPELLBOUND
~~~
R E C L A M A T I O N




Volume One: Spellbound
Volume Two: Spellbound: Revelation
Interlude: Fluff
Volume Three: Spellbound: Reclamation
​

Half a decade ago Kaylee came into the knowledge of her past, the god Sydalsh fell to the blades of the very virgin sacrifices he had preyed upon, loved ones perished, and families bloomed out of chaos.

Life remained uncertain. Joss, once loyal to a cause he chose over a life with Kaylee that even he didn’t know would be worth the lives lost, reunited with his friends for the wedding of Rennick to Keagan and Charlotte. Seeing Kaylee tempted him to visit a week longer than expected. That turned into two. Eventually the love between them, and with Jaxon’s acceptance, they became paramours. But this forbidden fruit tasted bittersweet. Joss had not left behind his loyalty to the Rebellion altogether and there were some who truly believed he had been taken away by unscrupulous agents and not by an impulse to follow love. Others resigned to his death.

Fate only knows what might happen if or when the Rebels he had sworn himself to found him alive…

 

[xrakkax]

The life of a Guardian risked death at every turn. A person, or people, dedicated to serving their community in that dangerous and noble fashion had more at stake when cultivating their own families. It behooved them to raise their children sensibly and with some understanding of death. This would prepare their little ones for the possible demise of one, or both, of their parents. Every family had their own way to go about it.

Charlotte and her husbands had discussed the various ways they could approach the topic when their oldest kids turned three. They chose the method they thought would bring it home best in a (hopefully) subtle way. Now, months later after their littlest was born, they would finally find out if they had made the right decision.

“Hey mom, we’re almost there,” Charlotte said, walking between Rennick and Keagan to their car. “How’s Dia?”

“She’s doing beautifully. She drank most of the milk you pumped,” Inara answered. They could hear the giggles and squeals of children in the background. “She’s taking a small nap with Kaylee and little Aurora. They should be up soon.”

“Oh good,” Charlotte sighed. “So they’re all there?”

“Yes, Joss and the Donatellos got here an hour ago. We’re all set to head out for the party when you’re ready. What kept you three?” Inara spoffed. “Did they lose the documents again?”

Exasperated, Charlotte said, “Ugh, I can’t believe they had the nerve to say we didn’t properly send in the PDF! Hold on mom,” she paused momentarily to slip into her seat between the driver and the passenger; the specially designed car allowed for the three to sit comfortably up front, “how can you not properly send a PDF? It’s electronic!”

Rennick buckled in shotgun and stretched his arm around to rest it behind their wife’s head. “Well, glitches are possible.”

“No, I don’t accept that,” Charlotte said, tucking her legs toward the right so that they didn’t interfere with Keagan’s feet working the pedals. “They’re just suspicious that you didn’t go through your Binding ritual.”

“They are pressing for the Awakened registration pretty hard,” Rennick admitted.

Across the nation and the world the issue of Mages and the government's ability to keep track of them began to rock the political world. Did the bill for registration have to do with security? Or did the citizens of their nation have reason to be suspicous of the governments interest? Protests against registration blocked roadways to the courthouses. Campaigns advocating for the privacy of citizens regardless of Awakened status were launched. Media platforms were swarmed with warring comment sections about the ethical question of encouraging use of Almaeri, especially as the years go by and the elderly refuse to give it up, creating a threat of insanity.

“Yeah, and I bet they rejected our documents because if they accept them then they’ll be forced to relent,” Charlotte huffed. “They’ll feel my wrath if they come at us again with ‘Oh, we didn’t receive that’, bullshit.”

Chuckling, Inara said, “Oh I bet. I think—Oh, oh hold on.” They heard a rustling and a small whine on the other end before she returned. “I gotta go, meri jaan, there’s drama among the littles.”

“Okay, bye mom, see you all in a bit,” Charlotte said, hanging up. She put her phone back into her bag.

Rennick scrolled through options for music when a notification popped up on his screen. He clicked on it. “They’ve got the list up.”

“Oh? Which of us is it?” Charlotte asked, leaning over.

“Keagan and Josh,” Rennick said, using the alias for Joss. “But just for the next month.”

They had worried that the southernmost base, ‘Glaivestone’, would have called for their entire family to move since their Elites were occupied. With Diamonique being only a few months old and Charlotte just dipping her toes back into work after recovery, the idea of completely moving to another state exhausted her. That, and Charlotte wasn’t about to stay away from her baby for a month. It didn’t mean they wouldn’t miss their spouse!

“That’s not as terrible,” Charlotte mumbled, resting her head on Keagan’s shoulder. “Still…”

"It's a month of you two being outnumbered," Keagan finished for her, though he didn't put weight on the thought. They'd come to a stop at a light when he leaned over to press his lips to her temple. "And I'll be back before you notice—or at least before you can get too angry and tell me I'm never allowed off on missions again."

Pearly white grin spread as the car began on it's journey once more. That sparkle Keagan seemed to shine through cloudy days and doubts cleared most of the disappointment for the coming separation. Charlotte could never fully be content, she loved them too much, but it did help to see Keagan’s confidence.

“I could skip to that part and make you stay,” Charlotte teased.

“We do have rope at home,” Rennick playfully plotted.

Charlotte chuckled. “Oh yes, we do!”

They went on having fun devising ways to keep Keagan. Most of them were flirty and ended in stolen kisses between them. This all came to a close when they arrived at the modest rented home wherein their family and portals were waiting for them.

“Oh, I think I hear a happy chorus,” Rennick spoffed, helping out their wife from the car.

Indeed, a unified cry of joy came from the house. The littles were announcing their parents had returned to their grandmother and their uncles and aunt. The door opened to Rhysa and Devante waddling hurriedly down the stone pathway.

“My babies!” Charlotte beamed, picking up Devante and Rhysa for cuddles while Rennick shut the car door and Keagan came around from the driver’s side. “Were you good for Gama?”

“Yes!” Rhysa answered.

“They did a good job, considering,” Inara chuckled. She stood with little Diamonique in her arms. The baby had woken by then. “They, uh, wanted to have Ezra feed Happi treats and put him in his little hammock.”

Their hamster had been with them for almost four months. The littles were surprisingly sweet to him. They had no trouble allowing their three-year-olds to handle the lazy critter. Happi got his own room in their rented home. It was filled with all things a hamster could ever want.

“Oh yeah? Did you have fun sharing Happi with your cousin?” Charlotte asked her kids as she handed them to their fathers so she might take her infant.

“Gama said wait,” Rhysa frowned.

Inara offered a nervous smile, holding the door for them as they filed into the house. “Well…we had gone in with them and I went up to bring him out of his cage, but…he sneezed and it caused him to fall asleep, if you understand me.”

"Oh...fell asleep," Keagan's smile dropped for a small moment before he regained it. "Well, I think now is a great time for some play pretend. What do you two say? Are you willing to battle a big mean troll or would you rather have a tea party, my precious gems?" He ran his hand through Rhysa's hair, fully expecting that his wife would want some time to decide what would come of Happi... A part of him wanted to replace the pet before they could know, and shelter them from the sadness of death a little longer, even though the three knew it would be important for them to grasp younger than most.

“Twoll!” Rhysa and her brother agreed. She got down on the floor and waved over to their cousin. “Tum on Ezwa, we have to kill da twoll!”

Jaxon let the boy down onto the floor and he waddled after his cousins who were getting their little swords from the treasure chest built for their toys. They were ready and willing to slay the great big trolls. Rennick and Keagan obliged to play the part.

Charlotte smiled as she turned with her baby in her arms to speak with Inara and Kaylee about how to handle the demise of Happi the Hamster.

“Well, this is it. I guess I’ll see how they take it. I will wait for you guys to leave if you want to save this talk for Ezra later, Kaylee,” Charlotte said, keeping her volume low.

Her golden-haired little nestled in the crook of her arms, Kaylee shook her head. "No, it might be good for him to have some exposure as well. Then we can all be there to answer his questions." She knew they couldn't shelter him from the truths of the world, even as hard as they worked to keep the dangers at bay. "It's all a part of us choosing these risky paths."

Oh how true that was! And it was a shame that any parent had to raise any child in an uncertain world. They hoped one day to make it a more peaceful one.

“I agree,” Jaxon said, setting his arm around Kaylee. “Might as well get it done now.”

“Alright,” Charlotte nodded. “We’ll wait until they’re done killing their trolls.”

The parents sitting back watched with quiet delight to see their offspring tumbling around and giggling as they charged Keagan and Rennick. Soon Joss and Jaxon decided to lend their fellow trolls a hand! Charlotte and Kaylee were pleased to see their husbands joyfully engaging with their children. Keagan’s beaming, pearly white grin brightened the room. Rennick, usually an often stoic man, broke into laughter and silliness. Joss and Jaxon were no different.

After all of the littles were panting and exhausted they were given some water to drink. Hydration was important.

“Tan we see Happi now?” Devante asked, coming over to pat his mother’s arm.

Charlotte shifted Diamonique from her nursing position to her lay on her chest, head tucked beneath her chin. “I think so. Let’s see our little buddy.”

The children were excited! Rhysa babbled to Ezra all kinds of things about the hamster. No one would know what she was saying, she spoke so fast. They got into the room and Rhysa clapped and hopped up and down.

“Happi!” Rhysa cried with joy with her sibling as Rennick pulled the cage down. Her father sat with them on their level and opened the cage. “Tum out Happi, it pway time!”

“Happi!” Devante coaxed, setting his hands on his little knees. That pose always sent a pang of awe for how adorable it looked through Charlotte.

“Happi, tum out,” Rhysa said, reaching in to give the little hamster a gentle nudge. “Happi?”

Rennick shared a look with his spouses before going in to pull the little guy out. “Hmm…” he gave a thoughtful hum that alerted their kids that he was thinking deeply.

“Why he not up, Daddy?” Rhysa said, falling back onto her rear next to him. “Is he weewey sweepy?”

“Let’s see,” Rennick said, and made a show of giving soft taps, calling his name, and listening to his tiny furry body. Finally he sighed and shook his head. “Oh…I think Happi left us.”

“He’s wight hewe,” Rhysa said putting her finger on him as if Rennick couldn’t see.

“His body is, but…” Rennick didn’t know if he believed in God, or Buddhism, or whatever, but it was a convenient way to use their concepts. “…his mind left.”

“He wen to pway gwound in his mind?” Devante asked, trying to understand.

Dreams were understood as the experiences they had when their body was too tired and their minds wanted to keep playing. They were the place only the mind could go.

“When you sleep, your mind is still inside you, running around the dreamland in your head. But sometimes when the body stops working the mind can’t stay. It can’t come back. It has to leave,” Rennick explained.

Rhysa frowned. Then she perked, looking over at her father who was standing up with free hands. “Fix him, Daddy,” she said to Keagan. “Det da gwue!”

A sadness touched dark eyes as Keagan lowered himself beside his daughter. "Glue won't be able to bring his mind back, sweetheart. We could get all of your glue and even the special tape, but it won't help bring Happi back to us I'm afraid, my dears."

Jaxon set his arm around Kaylee, watching Ezra as the gears in his son's mind began to turn along with his cousins at the realization they couldn’t just tape or glue their little friend back together. A body might be stitched or given medicine, but at some point a body could be so broken that you couldn’t do anything to fix it.

Not wanting to impose on the discussion as it happened, Kaylee placed a reassuring hand on Ezra's shoulder. She waited patiently for him to understand just what had happened to the hamster. "But even after someone's gone—after their mind has left—you can still enjoy their memories."

“I dun wan memowee, I want Happi,” Ezra tried to explain to his mom as tears filled his eyes. Those grey clouds began to rain.

Confusion turned to big emotions. Too big for such small bodies. Rhysa’s lip trembled as she spoke, nodding to what her cousin had said. “Fix Happi so his mind can come back,” she demanded, unable to steady the heart of her ship on the waves of feelings coming her way.

Devante curled against Keagan’s leg. He reached up as his father pulled him to his chest. He was too upset to talk!

“I’m sorry, we can’t. Sometimes you can’t fix bodies. The minds have to go away,” Rennick said, rubbing Rhysa’s back.

Hiccuping, Rhysa said, “Where did he go? I wanna see him.”

“He…” Rennick chewed on the thought of telling them they would never see Happi the hamster again. That there was nothing after death. You lived, you died. Then there was nothing. Not even memories for you to think back on as living would have. You simply blinked out of existence and, one day, when the people who knew you died, you would be as insignificant a part of human history as a drop of water in the ocean.

“He is waiting somewhere special,” Charlotte chose to say. “But we have a longer time here before we see him again. So you have to have lots of adventures to tell him about, okay? You have to stay with us as long as you can so we can all have great things to tell Happi.”

The big, big emotions were still too large to handle all at once. The littles were distraught. They clung to their parents and wept for their friend Happi. They spent some time talking about their big feelings until they found some peace. The smallest semblance of comfort thinking that they’d have something to look forward to and that Happi, while not with them in body, was joyfully waiting for them to come and tell them about their big, adventurous life.

Children were given water and snacks as the adults were packing up. Charlotte, who validated their children by allowing herself to feel their feelings with them, sniffed back tears as she put extra pants for accidents in their bags beside Kaylee.

“Oh I can’t believe this was more difficult than expected,” Charlotte said to her sister. She glanced at Ezra who only just settled in Jaxons arms.

"It's a lot," Kaylee said sadly, giving her sweet boy a soft look. "But with time they'll come to understand it better. If anything, this is just going to be a setting stone - a foundation to keep them from crumbling if something more devastating were to happen."

Keagan, loaded up with a toddler on each of his shoulders, was glad a more cheerful state was back in their family. "But for now—adventures! Who's ready to go on an adventure—to dinner?!"

Sniffing, Rhysa tapped her chest and said, “Me Daddy! A-and, and—Me and, and, and a-and Debanay.” She gasped as she realized she almost forgot to mention Diamonique to Keagan, pointing towards her littlest sibling in her mothers arms. “A-and, and Deeyah!”

Chuckling, Jaxon tried to peek at his own son. “You alright to go on a dinner adventure, mio Bambino?”

Nodding, Ezra lifted his head a bit off of Jaxons chest. “Tan I det tweats?”

“After food,” Joss smiled, giving their son a kiss on his head before grabbing their bag.

Inara helped out with the portal. “We have lots of yummy food. And all your cousins to play with too.”

The families passed through the portals into the familiar hallways of Avostoska. The warm and welcoming presence of the abode in which they grew up wrapped around them like a blanket. Charlotte knew the same joy she had that the children would be experiencing life in the castle was shared with her sister. That, and the ever expanding family!

February birthdays were being celebrated this time around. Gordon, Jasper, Rosalie, and Yonten were wearing the birthday crowns. Astrid did as well. She also dressed in a grand birthday ball gown. At nine years old she felt like a princess! She and her closest cousins were practically prancing around when Charlotte, Kaylee, and their families came greeting everyone.

“Happy birthday February babies!” Charlotte said, waving her hand all around at them.

"On behalf of the February birthday community, I graciously accept your wishes," Gordon said with a flourishing bow before he was met with one of the McQueen pups trying to scale him.

Giggling, Rosalie nodded as she came to greet the young Von Helsings and Donatellos. "Thank you, Lottie. And look at all the bright eyes you've brought with you!"

"We have to eat for cake," Desi announced suddenly as the realization hit her. Straightening up, she pointed to the table. Even as teenage years approached some habits died hard. "Alright everybody move. Chop, chop I said! Let's get through main courses so dessert comes!"

Chuckling, Lyra said, “Damn, Des, it’s not like the cake is gonna run away.” Although, she couldn’t deny her own sweet tooth.

Not everyone was ready just yet. The newest babies were garnering a lot of attention. Especially from the youngest children. Even Astrid had come to crowd Kaylee and Charlotte.

“Can I hold Aurora?” Rivver asked.

Aria tried not to be rude and push herself in there, but she did lean. “Can I hold Dia?”

“Me! I want to hold her!” Moira said, waving her hand. The six-year-old had no shame. She pushed aside cousins to get closer.

“After we eat and settle down you guys can hold the babies under watch,” Charlotte said, trying to control Diamonique who was giggling at the attention. Her body wiggled in response to the excitement.

“You heard her, come on,” Lyra said, scooping up some of the smallest of them.

Ivy smiled and said, “If any of you need help, I’m free to hold babies while you eat.”

Coming with hugs to share for the new arrivals, Wesley said, “It will have to do while we wait for the two of you to make some of your own.”

“I’m tryin’,” Jasper grinned, giving his wife a kiss on her blushing cheek.

“Aw, that’s cute,” Charlotte said, before turning to hug her father. “Hi Dad!”

“Hello, Dove,” Wesley said, giving her a brief kiss before going in to hug Kaylee. “It’s so good you got this time off.”

Jaxon said, “We missed January. We couldn’t miss this one.”

"He's right. We might not be able to make every family event but we do want to be at as many as we can," Kaylee assured her father as she was greeted with the welcome scent of home that rolled with him.

"I hope you'll make it in June. After all, it is my golden birthday this year," Lilith beamed excitedly.

Keagan chuckled as he got situated with his spouses and children at their normal section of the table. "Is that so?" The teen to be nodded quickly.

"What's a golden birthday?" Coda piped up curiously.

"Do fairies give you gold?" Sirius shared his interest.

Melody, always eager for a chance to spread knowledge, was quick to answer. "Actually, a golden birthday is when your age turns the same number as the day of the month you were born on. Lily will be 13 on the 13th, so it's her golden birthday!"

"Oh hey! It's our golden birthday this year too," Desi gave her sister a nudge. "Maybe we throw a big party just for us?"

“Absolutely,” Lyra grinned.

Full lips and dark brows folded in at a realization. "I was a baby for my golden birthday," Renata sighed, as if she'd missed out on something without realizing it.

"Sim, is true. But you shine brighter than gold each year, so every year is golden if you ask me, meu anjo," Joao assured his youngest with a soft chuckle.

Natalia smiled, always delighted to watch her husband interact so lovingly with their children. It was a sentiment all the women shared and likely vice versa.

“And don’t worry, we can always throw you a great sweet-sixteen to make up for it,” Natalia said.

“Oh that’s right! Kit, you’re turning sixteen this year,” Alassiel sniffed. “I still remember you as a little baby boy loving’ on seals.”

That little one had grown into a bright young man. He smiled back with the same sweetness he always had that charmed the hearts of his peers and teachers. Kit, remarkably, hadn’t had a girlfriend though. No one had the courage to ask him and he was too wrapped up in his music to pursue anyone.

“Hell’s Bells, they’ve all gotten so big!” Molly spoffed. “And we got Jasper married off too. If we thought we had a season of weddings and babies, just wait until our thirteen year olds graduate!”

Everest paled at the idea, suddenly in need of a fresh scotch to wash away the thought. "You know...I don't think we need to go and talk about that. It's so far off, and who's to know or imagine if they would all go and decide to get married. No point in adding any pressure when they could just relax, go to school for a few years, maybe work for a decade or two before settling down."

Ellie chuckled in her own amusement as she reached for a glass. "What's the matter? Don't want the kids to grow up?"

Annabelle let out a more obtuse noise of merriment. "Grow up? Looks like he just thought about his little girls gettin' married, finding an attractive young man to settle down with, gettin' hot and-"

"I don't think any father wants to think of that," Oliver surprisingly interrupted that though, cheeks turning a soft red hue. His moon and star were two of his lights and he wasn't ready to think of them even as grown as they were, let alone off and married!

"Tak, too soon," Andriy gulped. He was not looking forward to seeing his flowers in high school.

Sophia spoffed. "A bit of a double standard if you're all ready to guard your daughters and not your sons," she pointed out.

Although his daughters were years from the threat of frisky hands, Keagan felt like he could already weigh in. "Eh...but that's because as men we know just how teenage boys think. We all did the same, some more recently than others is all."

“So you admit that men should be regarded with caution?” Charlotte nudged with a smirk. “Perhaps as we guard our daughters, we should preside with restrictions over our sons?”

Which wasn’t what they did, really. It seemed the Faith in their sons couldn’t be wavered. It had many of the men attempt to explain, ending in a mumble of thoughtful consideration over the point.

Wesley hummed, chewing on what his daughter said. “I’m not above admitting when I am wrong. Perhaps our sons deserve some of our concern and guardianship, and our daughters need a little restriction.”

“Or,” Inara chimed in, “we submit to their freedom as they grow and trust in the lessons we taught them both; our daughters, that they are prepared and our sons that they are pillars of virtue.”

“Fair,” Wesley chuckled.

“Exactly,” Lyra said in agreement with her mother. “And it’s not Iike we aren’t aware that our interests will even pan out.”

“Ooo, and do you have any interests?” Charlotte grinned.

The idea that any of the fresh teens were already on the path of romance pricked the attention of the parents. A few of their budding adolescence were blushing!

“Oui…” Luna peeped.

Lauri inhaled, beaming a smile. “Ah! My little moon has a crush!?”

Oh how Cory was chuckling and giving Oliver a hard time! “Hah!”

Oliver's brows furrowed together, the protective Lion trying not to immediately jump on the prowl. They'd just discussed giving their children the chance to explore at their own will...but it seemed like that could still be delayed for a few years. There was no need for crushes at her age!

“Who is it?” The others insisted.

“I will not tell!” Luna said, retreating from the spotlight. It proved too much. That, and who she liked was far too close for comfort. “Besides, I think who Melie likes is far more interesting.”

“Haha—what?” Cory blinked, turning a bit pale as he snapped his head towards his tiny (in his eyes) little girl.

Amelie's cheeks flushed a dark crimson and she shot her cousin a small glare. "No, it is not interesting," she waved aside the look from her father.

"Aww, but you can always share with us Melie," Rosy encouraged her daughter gently. "If you're ready to, of course."

Humming in thought with her gaze particularly landing on her father who she was rather close to, Amelie decided to shake her head. "Not today."

“Not any day. And who would? They’d just spoil our fun!” Nora said, ignoring the looks from her father as she ate her meal while he wondered what fun they’d spoil for her!

Yonten couldn’t help but see that his own daughter was nodding in agreement! “What the…”

“You’d have better luck catchin’ a piglet slicked in mud than get me to talk,” Beretta said.

“Well I’m not afraid to say,” Lyra met her father’s glinting eyes unflinchingly, “I like Adam.”

“Adam?” Inara sat back to think.

“Oh you don’t mean the gardener's son?” Charlotte gave a small, delighted gasp.

Wavering in her courage, Lyra hadn’t intended the specific person to be thought of so quickly. “Well, yes, I do.” She sipped her water, wetting her drying lips. “He’s got a good sense of humor.”

“Adam,” Wesley said the name as if he were deciding his fate. “His father is a good man.” That was as close to accepting this reality as he was going to get. “Hmm.”

“Aint’ nothing Iike a good man to make life that much better,” Molly said, happy to yank Micha’s chin over for a kiss. For the affection alone? Or to distract her husband from visibly, quietly studying his own daughter with a keen eye.

“Da, and good woman,” Theo said with a smile.

While the Russian Rogue was glad to give his wife a kiss, he did glance a little too often at Melody, wondering just how the years had passed him by! Did she like someone? Who? Would they steal her away!?

Laughing at all the squinting and humming, Jovan said, “All fine to see you feel the way I did.”

"I think it's only fair to say you have to trust your children to make wise decisions based on how you've raised them," Willow offered after a sip of her drink masked a grin at her shared amusement.

"It just all happens so fast. One minute you're changing diapers, the next they're off graduated with their own babies," Missy fanned herself to try and contain her emotions. "And...well then sometimes you wind up back at changing diapers again."

Chuckling, Tallulah offered Enya another handful of cut-up food to go after. "No, I think that's just you, mom."

"Anyways, enough talk about crushes—at least while the dad's are all here," Annabelle smirked. "If anything, we can get all the piping tea at a girl's day at some point."

Several of the young teens and pre-teens popped up. "Girls day?"

"Oh we could have a slumber party!" Although they'd had plenty when younger, there was a new excitement with tea offered.

Colt made a face. "Girl talk. Yuck."

Raising her fork, Molly said to her son, “Colt Michael Baranov, I don’t want to hear judgement against feminine pastimes!” She stuck the tines of her utensil into a meatball. “You will be raised as a southern gentleman if I have any say.”

“Oh I’m sure he will be,” Wesley said. He doubted Molly’s kids would survive childhood without proper Texan manners. “But don’t worry, little Buck, while the girls chat we can have our own fun.”

Jasper said, “It’s about time we men got our own day too.”

“I wouldn’t mind it. Maybe we can do a split? Before Keagan and Joss go to Florida,” Rennick said.

“Oh, you guys were picked?” Cory asked.

Joss nodded, “Yeah, it’s just for a month though.”

“Better one or two than whole family,” Amalia said. She hated moving without magic.

The Wrangler hit the nail on the head! It was obvious in the face of the wife and lover. “Oh yes,” Charlotte said, already needing to nurse her baby again. “I would hate to move so soon.”

“So,” Jasper clasped his hands, “what day are we talking?”

“Hmm, next week?” Joss said, looking at his phone.

"Hye, Kazumi—do you think you'd be willing to come out of retirement to watch the kids?" Kaylee asked with a hopeful smile.

They had other staff available if need be, but none would ever replace the connection she and her siblings had to the two. Even if they took the children with them, it'd likely be no environment for the toddlers and infants.

“Yes please! We trust you so much, and of course, if not, then at least spend that time with us?” Charlotte asked. It had been a while since they got the chance to really hang out with them. “No pressure.”

Hye and Kazumi shared thoughtful looks in silent consideration of the request. After a pause and a shrug or two, they said, “Yeh, that’s fine. We can watch the kids.”

“We can’t thank you enough,” Molly said. “And don’t worry about the load. We got plenty of older kids to help corral these little Hellions.”

“What’s a Hellion?” Seth asked his mother.

Granya chuckled, “It’s another way of saying rascal. Now eat your meat if you want any dessert.”

A cake baked specially for the lupine of their family waited for them.

Tails sprang out at the mention. They wags as the McQueen kids dug into their plates to finish. Once or twice they were asked to slow down. Eating didn’t mean scarfing!

Like every other birthday celebrated at Avostoska the music, dance, singing, and games played out into the night. The ones who were too tired to go home right away crashed in the guest rooms. Jasper and Ivy were one of them. The ones who had littles too small to make it in the long hours left a bit earlier to make sure they could tuck their kids in their beds.

“Come here, Rybka, I have another present for you,” Amalia grinned, yanking Gordon by his collar through the portal while their kids were still standing there.

“Ew,” Sigvar scrunched his nose.

"Ew is right...they better get a room...and not mine!" Zasha scowled.

The Stallion could be heard chuckling his amusement as their family departed. "A very happy birthday indeed, my scrumptious tart."

From those waiting to leave the portals, Coda tilted his head in confusion. "Are there more presents at their house? Or cake?"

[Zasha, you’re gonna get someone who is going to soften up that rough edge!

“Eh,” Theo rubbed his chin, grinning in thought as he looked down at Willow, “da, wives have special birthday cake for husbands.”

That didn’t make much sense to the smallest of them. Older teens were blushing or stifling giggles. Before more questions could be had the children were ushered through the portals. There were few families left with Crosse and Blair being the last two to leave.

“Bonne nuit! Et merci!” Astrid waved at the Lord and Lady of the castle.

“De rien, Astrid,” Wesley smiled, waving back.

“Bonnie nuit,” Lauri said to them as she walked with her hand in Solaris’.

“Night!” Nora said, happily marching through the portal opened for her and her family's home.

Luna had been giving her nightly well wishes too and, just before they left entirely, she cleared her throat and pointedly said, “Bonne nuit, Johnny!”

Ever the young gentleman, John gave a smile that looked like a younger, less rambunctious version of his father. Gentle eyes looked down to meet her gaze—puberty was already strong for him!

"Bonne nuit, Mademoiselle Luna," he returned the gesture, leaning in added in a lower tone, "how was that? I've been practicing."

Turning pink, Luna nodded without losing eye contact. “Oui, very well, very well indeed,” she said, feeling the need to fidget with the bow in her hair.

Smiling, Lauri adjusted her purse on her shoulder. “Alright, now, it is time to go through.”

The call to get going sank Luna’s heart. She nearly did so without question. Except, an urge to rise to an opportunity prompted her to peer back at Johnny with eyes wide and hopeful.

“If—If you find you ever need help I am free to speak with you most nights after study,” Luna said as casually as she could manage. “Perhaps a video call?”

"That'd be great," the young man grinned in response. "Or we could stop over too, I suppose. We do have the portals after all, since you're not at the academy yet. Could be fun to hang out—unless of course you'd rather just do a call."

“Oh, I would love to drop in for a visit,” Luna said, looking up at her parents. “If that is alright?”

Lauri smiled. “As long as your work is done I don’t mind if you spend time with your cousins.”

Bright with subtle joy, Luna turned with a nod to John. “Oui, I would like to come by sometime,” she said with shy earnestness.

Lilith, standing just beside her father who had remained to make sure his son followed, had to quickly cover her face to mute a loud gasp. All of the talk from dinner and the hints of the young girls' crush were hitting her.

"I...need to go," Lilith excused herself from any further goodbyes, shooting one quick look between her brother and Luna before darting through the portal.

Everest shrugged his shoulders, jutting his chin in Johnny's direction. "Ready to go son?"

"Just a sec, dad," the young red-headed lad assured him before he stepped closer to Luna.

The proximity only deepened the color on Luna’s cheeks. She didn’t quite know what to do with herself since Lilith had vanished so quickly. Had Luna seen realization in her eyes? Or did she imagine it? Either way, John moved forward towards her and that took all her attention.

Instinctually Luna opened her arms for a parting hug. “See you later, Johnny.”

“Aw,” Lauri spoffed, not catching on to anything odd or unusual. The Blairs were a family that hugged, after all.

He accepted the hug, giving her a careful squeeze before stepping away. "Au revoir," John gave her a final smile before Everest placed a hand on his shoulder and steered him off.

"Come along, my sweet moon," Oliver waved his young one close.

The talk of dinner was fresh on his mind and for a moment his mind argued the hug between the two was out of the ordinary.

“J'arrive, papa,” Luna sighed in a sleepy tone. Or, a dreamy one?

Luna took her fathers hand and walked beside him through the portal to their home.

The Blair household snugly fit all six of them. It seemed everything had its place. Indoor plants grew within most rooms where the windows were nearly as tall as the walls. Vines crept over and around fixtures and hung blossoms over doors and above the piano in the foyer.

“Remember to brush your teeth,” Lauri said to their children who were already heading down the halls to the stairs leading to their rooms.

“We will!” They called back.

Luna nodded and said, “Oui, mama. Bonne nuit.”

“Bonne nuit,” Lauri said, taking Oliver’s hand.

Strolling through the bookcase hallway Luna smiled wistfully. She got into her room where she went straight to check on her rats. They were curled into a ball of sleep, nestled in a hovel of the tree that made up parts of their large enclosure. She cleared the dirt floor of scraps of paper before beginning her bedtime routine.

Refreshed, with a simple gown of silver silk for pajamas, Luna slipped into her bed and pulled the covers daintily over herself. She thought of Johnny again and the hug. She couldn’t wait to get on call, or drop in to visit, to teach him more French. It was the only time she got to see him. One more year and Luna would be able to spend more time with John. Maybe even—

The fantasy of revealing anything to him about her feelings fluttered her heart. Nerves took over and she swallowed down anxiety. They were cousins. Not blood cousins, but…would he think she was odd? Or worse, gross? That would devastate Luna!

The face of Lilith came to mind and Luna felt her eyes widen. It just seemed so odd that she would hurry off so quickly! And, had Lilith stifled a gasp? Did she suspect? Would she prod for answers at the upcoming get-together?

Luna had to force that thought away to settle down enough to close her eyes and fall asleep.

Throughout the week Luna was on alert. She did her studies, got her chores done, and played with her rats Lumiere and Lady Brioche. Evening came around and she had to be faced with following through on her words with Johnny.

To avoid Lilith Luna feigned a tummy ache. She insisted to Johnny that she was sorry she couldn’t physically come, but she was able to go on call. That worked once. Next, she swore she wanted to drop in, but Solaris hoped she would play a game with her at the same time she was helping Johnny. Then, to her mild relief, school and obligation took two evenings out of her hands. Luna gambled that this would throw Lilith off the scent!

Before they knew it the weekend had come. Lauri and Oliver were preparing for a sleepover. Everyone was getting their night bags together.

“Lu, do you have my hat?” Sirius asked. “I thought I left it in my room, but it’s not there.”

“Ah, let me see,” Luna said, turning to the bay window where her brother would come and sit on occasion to talk. “Oui c'est ici.”

“Merci,” Sirius took the beanie and pulled it over his head. The black, feathering hairs poked out beneath the knitted rim.

“Oh, Sirius, did you ever finish your project? I need my tacky glue back soon,” Luna said.

“Ah…” Sirius shifted on his feet. “Actually, I need more time.”

“Okay…what is it for again?” Luna asked, unsure if she had before.

“Hm,” Sirius tucked his hands in his pockets, bunching his shoulders. “Just something for someone. It’s nothing. I’ll bring back your glue soon, I promise.”

Luna might have pursed her lips and accused him of having lost it, but the faint color on his cheeks made her wonder. “Is it a present?”

“It’s nothing!” Sirius said a little defensively. He pouted the kind of puckered bottom lip like his mother. “I’ll give it back soon. That’s all. Come on, we have to get going.”

So curious! Luna watched her brother leave with a growing grin. Maybe she wasn’t the only one with someone on their mind! She tried her best to think of who as she got her things together.

Maven? No, she was too gloomy. Triss? Hopefully not, she had an allergy to cheese and that just wouldn’t work in her family. Or, could it be a boy? But Sirius never said and he had no reason to sit in a closet with how many were out of them in their circles.

A wild idea came to mind. Luna wondered if Sirius could have a crush on a cousin just like herself? It would certainly be a possibility. He had no trouble being a patient gentleman to all the girls and boys, much like Johnny, and perhaps would even aid him with the girls who had wildfire in their veins. So age was the only limiter. Through careful consideration Luna narrowed it down to three possibilities: Melody, Zasha, and Des. But which one?

Luna got her bag together in time for her parents to call them down. She glanced at Sirius on the way through the portal. He avoided eye contact with her on the way down the halls.

“Hey guys,” Charlotte beamed, standing with her family and the Dontellos.

Diamonique was tucked to her chest. She couldn’t spend so long away from such a tiny baby.

"It's so great to see you all," Kaylee welcomed them, Aurora resting against her in a soft periwinkle sling. Happy coos and little fingers both came from within. "Are you ready for a fun night?"

"Yeah!" Solaris bounced excitedly at his father's side, his knapsack bouncing with him. "Me and Coda are going to play legos!"

"Coda and I," Oliver gently corrected.

"Uh, papa. Not you; me," dark curls flew side to side. What a ridiculous idea! "You're gonna go play with the big boys."

That had them chuckling. Lauri gave her son a gentle touch to his head, giving his hair a good tussle. “You’re right, mon petit oiseau. Papa is being so silly,” she said, teasing her husband.

Behind them the portals opened and, lo and behold, Coda came out with his family. Theo and Willow closed the door as they were all greeting one another. While adults were gushing over Charlotte and Kaylee’s babies Luna had her eyes on Melody and Sirius. Would they reveal anything?

The portals opened again. This time the Stallion and his Serpant walked in with their children. Then the De’Levigne family joined them. Too soon! Too many! A chorus of hellos overwhelmed Luna keeping track of both Zasha and Melody. Not only did they have people to hug and greet but she was pulled into the same.

Aria beamed. “Oh I can’t wait for movie night to begin! Can we watch the ‘Sound of Music’? I love that one!” Really, she loved all movies with song.

“Oh I don’t know, but I’m sure any musical would do for you,” Rayne chuckled.

Not ashamed, Aria said, “We do love singing as a family.” They could have made money off of their voices. “But it is nice to sing with you guys too.”

The cottoncandy siblings were renowned for their voices as well. Carefully crafted Kelpie eugenics made sure that Alassiel’s children would not lack in respect to beauty or talent. It made them suspicous that Willow’s lineage might well have a Drowned Maiden ancestor.

“Oh yes, I agree,” Rayne said.

An idea struck the young girl who waved her hands. "Oh Rayne, we could do the talent show together once we're at the Academy. That'd be just lovely!"

"I'm sure you girls would make a perfect performance," Andriy said, unable to doubt the raw talent in both families.

“In the meantime we should head to the entertainment rooms,” Alassiel said, taking her daughter’s hand. Aenon would go with Andriy. “Is it the threate?”

Charlotte nodded. “Yeah, this way,” she said, starting off the walk.

“Oh, we’re going now? What about the rest of us?” Aria asked.

“They’ll know where to go. Don’t worry,” Charlotte said. “See you guys later!”

Rennick and Keagan gave their wife a kiss goodbye and headed off with Joss and Jaxon who did the same with Kaylee. The other men with their sons followed after. It was just then that the portal opened and the Crosse family walked through. Luna was already several feet away. She tried to catch a smile and wave to no avail. But perhaps that was for the best. Lilith happened to look ahead towards the girls with Nora. She barely missed Luna’s searching gaze!

The women chattered all while they got settled for the masks, nail-painting, hair-braiding, make-up, and more before snacks and movies. The room filled with more voices as the rest of the family and friends came in time for the evening of fun to begin.

Out of habit, the kids seemed to gather up with those closest in age. Lilith found her way over to a seat not far from Luna, admiring the detail that had been done by one of her aunts. "Don't they look wonderful? I can't wait to show them off. i wonder if Taylor will like them."

"Oh, Taylor? Is that who you have a crush on now?" Ellie perked up from a few seats away with interest in her growing daughter's habits.

Lilith shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe. I think it's just nice to have someone to share what you enjoy with." Bright blue eyes shifted toward Luna with a quiet questioning look to them.

Noticing the attention, Luna lifted the mirror she was handed as discreetly as possible to just obscure her face. “Oui, it is nice. So good to have you all here to show too,” she said, briefly peeking to see if Lilith had looked away yet.

Nora said, “Yeah, but it’s better to show off to cute crushes you can kiss!” She had them braid billowing buns down her head like a fluffy Mohawk. She gave a spin to enjoy the way her long red puffy braid sailed through the air. “We always see family.”

“And do you speak so boldly from personal experience, Nora?” Alassiel spoffed, amused.

The girl at least had the grace to blush. She glanced around as if to make sure her father really wasn’t around before holding her head high and saying, “Maybe.”

“Oh are we spilling tea about first kisses?” Lyra sat cross-legged beside her twin with their favorite snack to share.

Inara raised a brow at the enthusiasm. “I dunno, do you have tea about your first kiss?” She asked with a chuckle.

“Maybe,” Lyra giggled.

Desi puckered her lips up a few times to make kissing noises. "She's been smooching!" Giggles of delight filled the room.

"Oh? And just who are you smoochin' up on Lyra?" Willow asked with amusement, wondering if the girls would have looser lips with their father's gone for now.

Even as fearless as she was, Lyra did seem to turn a little bashful here. “When we were visiting France for their winter festival a couple years ago I got to talking to Marius De Lafayette. We, uh, happened to stand under a mistletoe.”

“Aww,” Inara sighed, clasping her hands together.

Luna tilted her head. “But isn’t he your cousin?”

“Well, he’s your cousin,” Lyra said. She popped a crunchy snack into her mouth.

“But I am your cousin,” Luna said, as if to point out the oddness of it. “So, doesn’t that mean he’s your cousin too?”

“Well, we do consider our families very close,” Lauri said, seeing the confusion, “but in reality we’re still not blood related. It isn’t taboo for Lyra to mingle like that with our branch of the family.”

“It isn’t odd?” Luna asked, with a bit of hope slipping in her tone.

"I wouldn't say it is," Rosy shrugged her shoulders. "It would be no different than if well, nearly any of you were associated similarly with one of the De'Levigne children."

"Because we aren't actually related," Rivver filled in with pride, having kept up with the conversation.

Ellie chuckled and nodded. "That's right. Your two families aren't related to any of the other one's here, even if you're loved just as much."

Sophia, present and always willing to pick up on tea no mater what the age group was. "So, Lyra was kissing on Marius. Who else was kissing who?"

The girls giggled. They got a bit quiet a little fast. Loving the teases and tea, Charlotte said, “Oh come on, there has to be one more. Nell? Rayne? Beretta?”

“Nah uh, I won’t be kissing anyone. That’s unsanitary!” Beretta declared.

“I wouldn’t say that, but…no, not yet,” Rayne said.

“Me neither,” Nell chuckled.

“You’re father will be happy to know that,” Alassiel spoffed.

Amalia, curious, asked her daughter, “Zasha, you kiss?”

"Da, I kiss," the young girl answered as if it'd be ridiculous not to.

"What's his name?" Willow tried to help with the interrogation.

"Hmm....need to be more specific," Zasha shrugged. "There have been few."

Desi's brows perked at a thought that was brought to the forefront of her mind. "I heard you kissed Ingrid after dance class one time."

Spoffing, Zasha nodded. "But only once. She is horrible kisser. All teeth."

“Oh that’s the worst,” Molly had to agree. “I’m so glad Micha is good.”

Lauri said, “Oui, I am happy my Lion is a good kisser. Could you imagine?”

“I dunno, teeth in the right way can be nice,” Inara grinned.

“Mhm,” Charlotte smirked, reflecting on such a memory.

“Ya’ll are crazier than a bat outta hell,” Beretta shook her head. “Tell me you ain’t smooshing your lips on people, Nia,” she asked her other cousin who hadn’t said a word just yet, “I need to know I can count on yah to be a level headed Lone Ranger like me.”

"Feh, kissed a couple," the young firecracker shrugged her shoulders. "Not bad, not great."

Melody nodded in understanding. "I had hoped my first kiss would be more magical."

"Some kisses can be disappointing," Annabelle admitted. "Just gotta keep lookin til you find the best one you don't want to stop."

“That’s right. And take your time,” Natalia said, her hands still lovingly braiding her daughters hair. “You have your whole life ahead of you.”

“But…what if you like someone and you don’t know if they will like you back? How long do you wait?” Luna asked. “What if someon else takes them out before you get a chance?”

Ivy chuckled, thinking how Jasper knew all about that! “Well, sometimes you just gotta take a chance. Or you’ll have to resign yourself to losing out and hope you get another shot later.”

“Oh I’m so glad I’m not a teen anymore,” Charlotte said, laying her baby on her legs. Diamonique peered up with big, round eyes the color of walnuts, smiling just as her mother did. “Now I got these little adventures,” she said, and got her daughter to giggle, “Hey baby. Hey my sweet little gem.”

“Well, if we’re all done talking about kisses, why don’t we choose a movie?” Alassiel asked, dropping down the list.

Lilith wasn't quite sure her curiosities were satisfied - if anything, she was growing more suspicious! But there was no way she could keep the conversation going at this point, not without drawing attention herself. Instead she nodded and settled in for the discussion.

"I think we should go with something funny. We always end up on a romantic movie," Emery offered her input.

"That's fair. Niklaus seems like he enjoys a good rom I'd guess," Annabelle nodded. He was a sweet guy, even if it wasn't as sickening as Cory could be!

"Aw, does that mean we're breaking away from classics?" Kaylee asked with a small frown. She'd enjoyed seeing the movies their parents grew up watching.

“Yes, let’s watch something new!” Nora said.

“Like ‘Kissing Booth 5’, where Elle and Noah are stuck on an island after a shipwreck,’?” Rayne teased her cousin.

“Oh Hells Bells, Rayne, no!” Beretta scrunched her nose. “How did they even get to that point anyway?”

“They’re just milking the franchise. I stopped watching after they replaced the actress in Kissing Booth 3,” Charlotte said, shaking her head as if it were a shame.

“Enough kiss’, enough smoochin’!” Beretta said. “How about we watch ‘Flint ‘n Steel’? They’re the best female gunslingers in the Wild West.”

Aria asked, “Do they sing?”

“A little,” Beretta shrugged. “When Kate Flint goes into a saloon to take down Arnie Cassidy there’s a woman singin’ a folk song. Oh, and Maggie Steel plays the harmonica sometimes.”

“Maybe on a different night,” Molly said, chuckling. Her daughter certainly loved those cowgirl movies and shows! “We want to watch something more relaxing and fun.”

“How about ‘Bonewaker’? Unless that might be too intense,” Ivy said as soon as it came to mind.

Perking, Beretta said, “Nah ah, I can handle it!”

“What’s it about?” Lyra asked.

“A fortified village is all that stands between a threat from the west and their allied kingdom to the east. All of the men are sent out to handle their foe. Only one man is left alive to bring a warning from the foreign king to surrender their children or die,” Ivy said, causing the young teens to gasp. “The women are left to defend their home and their children from this king and a man called ‘Bonewaker’, who serves him.”

“Oof, that is intense,” Charlotte said, giving her babies toes a playful tug. “And it does sound cool, but I think I want something lighthearted. Especially since I just had my baby.”

Ivy smiled sheepishly. “Yeah, fair! I just saw it with Jas and thought it was pretty neat.”

“Well how about ‘Just My Luck’ instead?” Alassiel offered. “It’s about a woman who accidentally gets mistaken for a foreign dignitary and can’t seem to get anyone to believe she’s not the person they think she is?”

"Oh, that sounds exciting," Willow agreed, sitting with her popcorn and M&M candies in hand.

"I'm down," Sophia agreed as she snuggled up with her wife. The girls nights were nice, though it did mean Tallulah needed to fill in for their husband's temporary absence.

Everyone quieted down as the room darkened and the screen widened to the size of the wall. They enjoyed the comical movie about Bianca, a woman seeking to find her biological parents in Singapore. Through an unexpected mishap at a bar she passed out and woke up in luxury. At first she, rightfully, freaked out. Bianca got accidentally locked out of the opulent apartment, ran into men trying to kill her, and quickly realized the bodyguards wouldn’t help her if they knew she wasn’t the Ambassador they trained to protect. Bianca bullshit her way through meetings with others dignitaries, dodged bullets, and ended up making it to the recital of the daughter to the woman she impersonated, all while finding out that one of the bodyguards and the maid happened to be her parents! With a secret coup accidentally revealed and now solved by this mixup, Bianca, her parents, and the dignitary became good friends!

The last scene ended with Bianca taking her parents with her to visit her home in America. They went ahead to get settled while she went to the bathroom. There she accidentally switched bags that were identical with another woman. Bianca got out to board the plane, used the other woman’s ticket, got directed to a different gate, and credits rolled over her unknowingly getting on a flight to China!

"I'd say that was a pretty good movie," Tallulah said as she rose to stretch, offering an arm out to Sophia to do the same since their cuddling was ending.

Ellie nodded. "Not bad. Not sure if I'd re-watch, but I enjoyed it."

"I could go for more blood," Nia thoughtfully remarked, making her mother sigh and shake her head. What was she going to do with this girl?

“Flint and Steel have epic shootouts,” Beretta said, though she tilted her head, adding, “not much gore. It’s more of a series about two friends.”

Camaraderie. Daring. Bravery. These were the qualities exemplified in the PG-13 story of two women of the Wild West. Beretta absolutely adored the shows and movies. She always went as either Kate or Maggie at Halloween.

“How about one with a darker tone, like Bonewaker, but after us older women get a romance?” Serenity offered. She and Bellasiel did enjoy sappy stories. “By then Lottie will be tired, I bet.”

“Oh yes, you can watch whatever death movies you want once I’m too tired to stay up,” Charlotte chuckled, letting Nell have a turn holding Dia.

“Sounds good to me. Any objections?” Natalia asked.

Kaylee shook her head, even though she could feel the same level of exhaustion her sister was. "I don't mind two movies, though I can't promise I won't fall asleep during this one. Nothing against the movie of course, sleep is just hard these days."

With the rotation of parents, Ezra had shown of late some regression. They also thought the addition of his younger sister was likely a factor. Either way, it meant nights could be broken up multiple times, which was rough with work and a newborn.

"Yay a double feature!" Melody bounced up to get a second round of snacks, having learned everyone's preferences by then and happy to offer refills. Amelie was right at her side as well, making sure everyone had what they needed before taking Aurora for baby cuddles.

“Alright let’s do this,” Alassiel said, pressing play on the next film.

The older women without duties to littles stayed awake with the teens who had the most energy. Kaylee yawned less than halfway through and soon knew she would be down for the count. In all honesty, Charlotte might have made it to the end if she tried. However, the allure of sleep was enough to coax her to take Dia back and help Kaylee bring Aurora to their men for bedtime.

After the sappy movie about long lost lovers finding each other, Alassiel said, “Well, that’s it for me. You all have fun with that darker movie if you want.”

“Same,” Molly yawned. She was a wild child and now her own kid was passed that torch. “Don’t stay up all night, my little shotgun.”

“I won’t. Night Mama,” Beretta said.

“Night everyone,” Natalia said, also tapping out. A few more women followed.

“Night!” The other teens waved to the departing adults.

“Mon Bijou,” Lauri said, pausing at the door. “Won’t you come?”

“Um, I…” Luna looked at the montage of images of the menu to ‘Bonewaker’. There were skeletons with glowing outlines, women holding bloody axes, and an image of a village shrouded in mist. “I think I want to stay.”

“Hmm,” Lauri wondered whether or not she should let Luna go. She couldn’t baby her child all her life. “You look away if you need to. Don’t push yourself past your limits.”

“I’ll let her know when the scary parts are coming up,” Ivy said, inviting Luna to sit beside her.

“Alright. You have fun,” Lauri smiled.

“Night, Mama,” Luna said, curling up beside Ivy.

The film certainly made for a frightful journey. Zasha and Nia were given plenty of interesting combat choreography to admire. That, and watching the struggle of the normally supportive women to their warrior husbands take up the sword and spear to defend their home. Through clever strategy and fierce willful spirits they faced down an army of bones and won. The necromancer, Bonewaker, fell to the sword of sacred wood through his chest.

Even if they were seasoned movie watchers, the older women who stayed were feeling their age. Yawns sounded off more than words were spoken. The women who had families or husbands left the young girls to their sleeping arrangements right there in the theater room.

Desi worked to start getting settled between her sister and Zasha as everyone prepared for bed. "Those were good movies."

"Yeh, I liked ending it on not a sappy one, too. Don't need all that kissing and crap," Nia rolled her eyes. Action was where it was at!

Lilith giggled as she gave a stretch before grabbing her blanket. "I mean nothing wrong with a little kissing." Her gaze shifted over to Luna. "I think some of us wouldn't mind a bit more kissing in our lives."

Melody felt her cheeks heating up as she lined her slippers up beside each other, unaware Lilith was looking at another. "I wouldn't mind a little more kissing—though maybe not talking about it around dad. Even without Almaeri I think he'd scare boys off."

“Y’all are nuts,” Beretta said through a vigorous scrubbing of her teeth.

“Oh you just haven’t been bit by that jitterbug yet,” Rayne said. She pulled on her nightgown and sat on the bed for her and her sister. “That’s what mom said anyway.”

“I know I have,” Nora grinned. She gave Luna a nudge on her way to the bed. “So have you!”

“Me?” Luna’s cheeks pinked. It wouldn’t be fair to their intelligence to deny it. “Well, oui, but…”

“Who is it?” Aria asked.

“You can tell us. We won’t judge,” Nell assured her.

Feeling her cheeks darken, Luna pulled up a pillow and murmured a name.

“Huh?” Lyra tilted her head.

Luna said it into the pillow a little louder, even if muffled.

Trying to figure it out, Rayne asked, “Honey Hass?”

That made Luna giggle. The bit of courage she got from that humor was enough that she lifted her head and said, “Johnny Crosse.”

"Johnny? Our cousin Johnny?" Zaaha made a face saying even if she was looking for more to kiss, he wouldn't have even been her choice.

"Not her cousin," Amelie reminded, always willing to support Luna. Even if this was surprising news!

Lilith on the other hand, bounced with excitement. "I knew it!" She wagged a finger in Luna's direction before a new thought struck her. "Oh....you think my brother is cute? Eww..."

"He's a nice boy," Rivver offered, even if she had no intentions of kissing any boy.

Renata nodded in agreement. Politeness was a very important trait after all.

"So…are you going to tell him how you feel?" Melody gently prodded, looking for more of this newest tea!

Astrid spoffed as she wiggled under a blanket. "She'll just write about him in her diary. Elle est timide."

Pressing her face briefly back against the pillow to nod to her sister’s words away from eye contact, Luna popped up with cheeks as red as roses. “I can never tell! I am too afraid!”

“What do you gotta be afraid of?” Beretta asked.

Rayne said, “Rejection. Johnny might think of Luna as a sister.”

The point made Luna a little pale. “Or a silly girl.”

“Oh Lu, I don’t think he’d consider you just some silly girl,” Aria said. She gave her cousin a hug.

Nora said, “Johnny wouldn’t be my first choice if I wasn’t his sister, but he’s not a bad guy.” The feisty girl could admit that. She relied on her brother more than once and he was always there for her. “I just don’t know if…”

The topic of whether he’d reciprocate was weighing on Luna. Nell decided to ask, “When did you first like him?”

“Oh, uh…laisse moi voir…” Luna hummed, plucking a finger at the hem of her pillow. “I guess I don’t know when it started, but I know when I recognized it. A few years ago at Lottie’s wedding. When he was going to bunk with the other children I felt absolutely heartbroken. After a while I discovered it hadn’t just gone away and I really missed him…”

There was a lot of thinking even as the sugary snacks from the movie were gone from keeping some awake. A few yawns sounded here and there.

Lilith decided that, even if he was her brother which made it outright sound unbearable, she wouldn't tease Luna. "Well, I think the others were right before. You might as well find out if he feels the same at all. Don't want to end up with a situation like Jasper and Ivy."

"Oh, that'd be horrible," Amelie shook her head. They were lucky that things did end up in their favor—but imagine if they hadn't!

"Lily is probably right...although I'd be nervous to talk to who I think is cute, too," Melody sighed, even as the conversation had eased some of her own thoughts.

“Oh, and who do you think is cute?” Nora asked, not so tired that she couldn’t prod for some extra sip of tea.

The other girls who came to think of it did recall Melody’s words and how she blushed at times. Sleep was held at bay by curiosity.

“Yeah, who are you crushing on?” Aria grinned wiggling side to side with excitement.

Cheeks flushing as she felt rather bashful, Melody looked more like her mother at that moment than in the years passed. "I don't know if I'd call it a crush."

"Oh, you just think they're cute huh? Spill it, Al-Zakhar," Nia spoffed. She had significantly less tolerance for the games and skirting around the facts.

"Come on Mel! Luna told us so why don't you?" Desi prodded, scooting to the edge of her sleeping set up as if it'd help get the information out faster.

Giggling as she caved, Melody avoided the eager gazes as she answered, "I just think Ambrose is getting cute is all. He looks like he's going to be a strong, protective man."

“He does look kinda cute,” Rayne tilted her head side to side.

“Doesn’t he…seem like a younger Uncle Theo? Just a little?” Nell asked.

“Oh, he does!” Lyra chuckled.

“Nah, I would say he looks like if Uncle Theo and Uncle Joao had a baby,” Beretta said, tapping her chin.

“Maybe,” Rayne spoffed.

“Do you think the boys talk like this?” Nell wondered.

“Probably not,” Nora rolled her eyes. “They’re too afraid of their feelings.”

“Hmm,” Luna shrugged. “Maybe. Sirius got defensive when I asked if he was making something for someone. He got all flustered and blushed.” She gave a grin. “I think he might like one of you.”

That only ushered on a new round of curiosity to keep them wide awake. "Really?" Amelie couldn't stop herself from asking.

Amelie couldn't say that she'd imagined any of their lifelong playmates in such a light, but she also couldn't dismiss them. After all, these were times when hormones were starting to become a factor and a lot of things were changing!

"He is gentle boy," Zasha dismissed the idea, looking at the other girls in the room. Willing to put out a guess she offered, "One of the twins. Or maybe Baretta."

"Or none of us," Lilith shrugged her shoulders. "It could be someone he knows from outside. Or maybe even one of the boys?" They'd all been raised to have minds in that aspect, after all.

“Sirius hasn’t shown any interest in guys. But I think I have a theory,” Luna said, shifting so the pillow lay across her lap. “Mel, Zasha, and Desi all said they had items they wanted at some point when Sirius was around to hear them. If he is making that item, then that would answer who.”

“How do we check?” Nell asked.

“Can we break in and find out?” Nora perked.

“We could just wait until he gives it to them?” Rayne chuckled.

Zasha had been less invested until her name came up as a possibility. "Too long. Nora is right, we break in," she nodded confidently.

Around the room, some of the more wild-at-heart girls seemed to jump on board. "I have a passcard under my pillow," Desi announced. "Never know when you gotta go somewhere without anyone knowing."

"Eh, road trip is fun." Nia shrugged her shoulders, only committed to the idea of misbehaving at that point.

"I don't know guys...I think that's going to get us in trouble. Rayne's right, we can just wait and see," Melody pointed out.

Amelie nodded, "I'm sure it won't be too long if he's been using your craft supplies. Besides, the adults are going to know if we're gone."

A glistening excitement was in Astrid's eyes as she pointed to a section of wall that seemed harmless and no different than the ones around them. "Not if we take the passageways."

Lyra got up with her twin. “We got it,” they said in unison, hurrying over to the appropriate hidden exit.

“Wait for me!” Nora said, hopping out of bed with the others who were eager to know the truth.

Rayne fidgeted, unsure. “I don’t know…”

“Stay,” Lyra said, in a tone that held no grudge. “You can hold down the fort. If someone comes in and asks about us, you can pretend you woke up from their arrival and assure them we’re all asleep.”

Beretta chuckled, “Hot damn, I like the way you think.” She pointed to the beds. “Might have to arrange our spots to look like we’re laying down.”

“I will,” Nell said. She didn’t want to get caught up and out of bed!

Aria slipped on her fuzzy shoes. “We’ll be back before you know it!”

“Oui, it shouldn't take long,” Luna said, gently closing the door behind her once all the girls who wanted to come had passed through.

They did their best not to giggle or speak, though one of them murmured happily that this felt like old times! Instead of turning down the pathways to the kitchen, they chose the routes to the exits nearest to the vault doors.

One by one the girls popped out of the hallway from around a statue. They padded to the double doors behind which were the portals. Luna loaded up the right codes and the gates opened to her home.

“This way,” Luna said, leading them through their house to the rooms upstairs where she tried the knob on Sirius’ door. “Oh, it’s locked.”

"If it's locked that means there's a key," Nia pointed out. "My parents would never let me have the only key to my room."

"You're right, there would be a second one somewhere," Desi tapped her chin in thought.

Zasha rolled up the sleeves of her night gown. "Or we break it down." She'd had enough martial arts classes to have the confidence she could do it.

Astrid shook her head, spoffing. "That will get us caught. We should find the key."

“Let’s try the key,” Luna agreed.

The girls went around as quietly as they could to check closests, the key holder by the door, the Blair’s master bedroom, and finally back around to the living room.

Tossing a book aside, Nora said, “Nothing! Let’s break it down like Zasha said.”

“Or, do you have a Bobby pin?” Lyra asked. “Two of them?”

“Oui!” Luna said, hurrying to her room. She trusted they would follow. “Here,” she pulled two out of her vanity, “will this do?”

“Perfect,” Lyra said, popping one end off the pin and bending them. “Come with me.”

The girls followed her to the locked door. Lyra dropped down and fit the ends of the slim metal into the mechanism. They held their breath, listening to the clicks. A quick jab and it popped open.

“Yeeha!” Beretta whooped.

“Go, go, go,” Nora ushered them inside. They got stuck momentarily until the tension broke and the girls stumbled into Sirius’ space.

“This is nice,” Lyra said.

A modest, but tasteful theme. There were the obvious choices of decoration for a son of the Lion and the Lamb. Hardly any of the Blair children were without books and costumes for pretend. As he grew up he used them less, too focused on work, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t fond of them still.

“He’s got a record player. I didn’t know that,” Arai said.

“Sirius collects some old things and repairs them. Sometimes he repurposes them for other functions,” Luna said, going over to the table where he stacked finished projects.

Seeing all the alternative ways he sorted his clothes, Nora was curious what he had in his closet. She walked over to the door and slid it to the far side. She was met with a wall of glass encasing an unfinished tank the size of the closet itself.

“Whoa, what’s he going to do with this?” Nora asked.

Luna turned around. “Oh, I didn’t know he was still working on that.”

“What is it for?” Lyra asked.

“Sirius had always liked reptiles,” Luna said. “He had hoped to own a boa, like Aunt Amalia, one day.”

“Do you think this is what he was working on?” Aria asked, frowning at the thought that they had gone on a wild goose chase.

“Damn nation, if we came all this way just to find out nothin’,” Beretta huffed, crossing her arms.

Lyra looked around. “Hmm…if he were making something for someone and didn’t want you to know…What was it he was borrowing from you?”

“Tacky glue” Luna said.

“This?” Lyra picked it up from his work station.

It was set neatly aside with a few other tools. Papers were stacked with cuts out of them. Tiny pieces of shapes for unknown purposes were swept into small piles. In a small bowl were clumps of various sizes of clay, black glass balls, and a set of paints.

“Oui,” Luna said, walking over.

“Then…” Lyra hesitated before she reached out and pulled a white sheet off of a large rectangular shape.

A shadow box stood with an artfully crafted rendition of a habitat for a bearded dragon within. The lizard, sculpted with care, could have been mistaken for its real life counterpart. Lyra reached up and clicked a button that illuminated the 3D imitation of life with light. The glassy, black eyes glinted and sparkled under it.

"Oh, look at that little thing," Des hummed as she leaned in. "It's like a little pretend aquarium."

"A shadow box," Zasha corrected, her brown brows knitting closer together as she peered at the creation. It was clear that he'd spent a lot of time on it.

"That's right and—" Des's eyes lit up with delight. "You said you wanted one didn't you? He made it for you!!"

Nia chuckled with amusement, giving her friend a nudge. "Gentle boy has a crush on you."

Zasha was still trying to decide how to feel about that. He was clearly thoughtful, so maybe it wouldn't be the worst thing even if he didn't rough and tumble like some of the other boys did. "Feh, will have to see if it is a gift after all."

“It has to be,” Aria said. “Unless Sirius likes these things?”

Luna shrugged. “It’s possible?”

“You did say he liked reptiles,” Nora said.

“But specifically a bearded dragon? And why spend so much time on that tank if he really wanted this?” Lyra posed. “I think he likes Zasha.”

“Well, we’ll know soon, right? June, at the latest,” Aria said.

“What would it be like to have someone as mellow as Sirius to like you?” Nora wondered, taking a stroll around the room.

“You know, Uncle Gordon isn’t a blazing fire and he satisfies Aunt Amalia,” Lyra said with a shrug. “Also, I don’t think that’s the question. Having anyone like you is just that—they like you. I think you mean what would it be like to be with someone who is mellow.”

“Semantics,” Nora waved her hand. “Anyway, I’m tired.”

"We should probably head back before anyone comes looking," Astrid added, taking a quick look around the room. "Make sure everything's how we found it."

Zasha lightly tapped the glass of the box one final time before turning off the light and covering it with the sheet once more. "Yeah we should head back."

"All this excitement has made me want a snack," Desi admitted as she picked up the bobby pins her sister had used to jimmy the lock. "We should pick something up on the way back."

The girls went to the kitchen where they chose their preferred treat. As Lyra got out leftover homemade strawberry lemonade tart Lauri had made for the Valentine’s Day party days ago, she thought she heard a sound. She paused, turning her head to look down the way they came up from the portals. After a moment more Lyra shook off the feeling and went to nibble on the snack.

“Mmm, I love these,” Aria sighed, following with the others on their way back to the portals.

Luna beamed, mouthful. She swallowed and said, “Oui, it is a perfect balance of sweet and sour.”

“Yeah, even if we came here just for these, it would have been worth it,” Nora said, waiting on the door to load.

“Uh, guys…” Lyra frowned, tapping away. “It’s not opening.”

"Did you hit the right code?" Des came to her sister's side, wiping her hand on the side of her dress before pressing away at the panel. Sometimes they were easy to misremember, after all. But after a few presses nothing was happening. "What the hell?"

"Passcard deactivated?" Zasha suggested. "Your dad saw it was used and maybe thought it was a threat?"

Astrid shifted her weight from one foot to another. "If you guys can't get it to work, I'm going to my room." A combination of a tired young girl and nerves to get caught were growing!

“Oh, could we pretend you were a scardy cat and escorted you home?” Aria offered.

“That makes as much sense as wearin’ a coat in summer,” Beretta said. “When have we ever done that? Why so many escorts for that matter?”

“It was just an idea,” Aria pouted.

“Let me see something,” Lyra tried another door to another house. It opened. “Hah! Now we can see if this one is blocked too. If not, we got our way in.”

“Oh Lyra, you did it again,” Beretta smirked, passing through into the Al-Zakhar’s home.

The girls waited anxiously as Lyra loaded up the door to the castle. It opened uninhibited. They giggled in hushed excitement as they went into the vaults of the castle. None of them lingered long except to take off the lock to the door on the Blair’s home.

“Guys,” Nora waved them over to the door. She pointed at a handful of their male cousins patting each other on their backs

“That’s a good one, Siggy,” Ollie congratulated his cousin.

“We would have missed out on the prank if we had stayed in bed,” Dorian chuckled. “I wish I had seen their faces.”

“Eh, I think we should still unlock it. What if they get scared?” Zacarias asked. “I don’t want to frighten them. Confuse, not abuse.”

"Oh but was fine to frighten pull prank?"Zasha spoffed even as Colt paled. He knew his sister and knew she wasn't going to be laughing at this.

"Uh...I'll see you guys later!" The words were barely out of his mouth before he darted down the hallway, too afraid to look back.

“Colt Michael Baranov, I’mma give you a nuggie when I catch you!” Beretta called out. She would tackle him tomorrow.

Ambrose stood with dark cherry cheeks, suddenly regretting his choice to follow the more rambunctious boys. "Oh, they just thought it'd be a bit of fun is all. We saw you guys had left so uh...yeah..."

“Uh huh, and how did you figure we left?” Nora set her hands on her hips.

Sigvar said, “Pascal.”

The helpful butler was an unwitting accomplice. They hadn’t thought to deny them that information.

“Mhm, and why’d you go askin’ him about us?” Beretta asked, crossing her arms.

“Is terrible late. So tired, goodnight!” Sigvar said, taking a cue from Colt and bolting down the hallway back their room. The other boys would have to fend for themselves.

"We uh...we were just curious," Ambrose said with rosy cheeks, wondering if it was the worst manners to race away like the others. He started slowly backing up while maintaining eye contact.

"Mmhmm...curious," Zasha spoffed in a tone that said it wasn't a believable reason—even if she knew they didn't have a good reason for them right then either.

"Well...what were you doing out?" Ambrose grew brave enough to ask now that there were several feet from him and the girls.

Astrid was quick to jump in at that. "I needed to check on something at home so they came with." She hoped that would deter questions.

"Oh...okay well...I'm gonna..." Ambrose trailed off, finding a doorway to his side and quickly dipping out of it.

Lyra chuckled. He had gone into a closet. She nudged her twin as if to point out the joke there. Not exactly the best omen if Melody wanted to pursue that crush!

“Come on,” Luna beckoned, glad her sister was sharp enough to dissuade further inquiry. No need to stick around and tempt Fate.

Nora paused before leaving. She set her hands firmly to the door so Ambrose would know she was right there.

“There’s a heavy statue the height of the knob…” Nora grinned wickedly. If she pulled it over he wouldn’t be able to get out. “I’ll be merciful.”

Then she let her nails drag across the wood as she skipped happily after the other girls. It delighted her to think that might have sent a shiver of fear up Ambrose’s spine! Harmless fun.

Inside the theatre room built with beds the girls came quietly in to see most of the others had fallen asleep. They did their best to slip into the sheets without disturbing them.

“Oh boy,” Aria yawned. “I don’t think I’ll be getting up anytime soon tomorrow morning.”

 

[Soliloquy]

"Maybe we can still get waffles from the kitchen if we miss breakfast," Desi murmured as she rolled over to sleep.

"Yeah, tomorrow," Zasha nodded though her thoughts were elsewhere. She found it hard not to keep thinking of the bearded dragon in Sirius' room. It had to just be a coincidence, right?

"Night everyone," Astrid snuggled up for bed.

The girls were given a long morning to sleep in by Fate. Perhaps the disembodied force had a kinship for mischief. That didn’t mean life would pass them by. Parents alerted their children that they’d be leaving soon.

Packed up and dressed, the girls walked together to meet their families at the vaults. Nora hoped to see Ambrose's face. Did the scare she gave him linger?

Oddly enough, young Ambrose was nowhere to be found (to Melodys dismay). It seemed he'd already had hasty goodbyes and left with his mother and stepfather before many could arrive. Rumors of a stomach ache would eventually make it through the families to the mischievous girls ears.

Luna, on the other hand, was curious to see John again. She had avoided him all week and now, with the talk last night, she didn’t feel as ashamed to have those feelings for him. Luna just didn’t know how to go about telling him. Sirius, if he did like Zasha, had chosen a crafted gift. Maybe that?

“Bonjour,” Sirius greeted his sister.

The eldest boy of the Blair family gave the other girls a pleasant hello. It was then that Luna noticed the ever so subtle smile when he offered a nod to Zasha. He carefully made distance between them to dismiss suspicion.

“Bonjour,” Luna said, and decided to take a step in the right direction by pointedly saying so to Johnny.

Usually the last family to leave, John made sure to get his goodbyes in to everyone. Luna's voice caught his attention and - did his smile widen? "Ah, Luna! Bonjour!" He returned a pleasant nod to her. "Did you have fun last night?"

Hesitant, Luna pushed aside suspicion that he knew just how much had happened last night and nodded, saying, “The movies were really good. I even enjoyed ‘Bonewaker’, though I had to look away at times.” She offered a sheepish smile. “I think my calling won’t be on the battlefield.”

That didn’t mean Luna was exempt from learning defense. She would go through high school just like everyone else, but it might not be likely she would join most of her cousins as a Guardian.

"Aww, that's a shame. I bet you'd do pretty well if you needed to," Johnny shrugged off her remark as if it didn't need to carry as much weight. "But even if you don't become a Guardian on the field I think you'll excel wherever Fate might take you. You're quite bright - une lune brillante." His lips pulled back into a grin that was proud of himself for that one. He hadn't even needed prompting!

Luna brightened. It pleased her to hear him speak her mother-tongue. She and her siblings were raised with French in the household.

“Oh, you’ve done well to improve, even without me there,” Luna said, perhaps to test if he finds this arrangement satisfying, or if, by some chance, he might insist her physical presence would be beneficial. In a reckless gamble Luna said, “It is not so for combat, I suppose. A person would need someone there to show them how to fight. I think I recognize that in myself.”

Johnny hummed in thought at her remark, snapping with both hands before bringing one loose fist up to the opposite palm for a soft sound. "Well, combat definitely needs to be in person, and I think the lessons were better in person. No lag or distortion risk from a call," he felt it was a fair point. "What if we started having them here? We could maybe even make it more difficult and I can help you work on some of the combat strategies Coach covers at the Academy at the same time. Sounds like it could be fun, right?"

“Oui,” Luna said, perhaps a little quickly. “I would love that.”

Lauri, already gathering Solaris to her side and as well as their other children, came just as her daughter expressed her interest.

“You would love what, mon Bijou?” Lauri asked, with her husband at her side.

“Oh, uh, Johnny and I thought it would be a good idea that he share his knowledge of combat with me,” Luna said, knowing all of this could end at the word from her parents. “It would be good to have some practice beforehand, oui?” She offered to sweeten the idea, grey-blue rivers eyes meeting the mist of her father. “It would be an advantage.”

Oliver regarded his oldest with a silent curiosity shifting his gaze to Johnny. He wouldn't have thought much of an arrangement if it hadn't been for a lingering dinner conversation and the smallest of whispers to echo since. He had to trust his eager Lamb would let him know if there were any developments in their daughter's interest, though. "If you are careful, ma douce lune. And if Johnny is careful. We wouldn't want anyone getting hurt from something foolish, after all."

Young John Crosse who had known the Lion since birth didn't miss out on a gentle firmness behind his words. He didn't quite understand what caused it, but for some reason it caused him to gulp and nod. "Of course, sir. I'd never let Luna get hurt."

"Good lad," Oliver nodded, placing a hand on the small of Lauri's back.

Delighted, Luna said, “Au revoir Johnny.” She didn’t want to push her luck and give him a hug with her father right there, but she did offer her brightest smile—a full moon smile. “I will call soon.”

"I look forward to it," he smiled and nodded, once more turning to her native language. "Au revoir, Luna!"

Just to the side of them Sirius fidgeted. He wanted to get going. He gave his sister a gentle push towards the door, saying, “Go on, Luna, I want to get back to my room. Ne sois pas si lent.”

The color that had touched Luna’s cheeks wavered. “Euh, d'accord,” she mumbled, glancing back at Zasha as her family walked through the portal.

"No need to push, we'll be home in a moment," Oliver lightly chided before walking across with Solaris in tow.

"And then tarts, papa?" The youngest Blair looked up hopefully.

"Si mama dit oui," the Lion chuckled, which sent the younger two flocking to her side hopefully.

The Blair family got through and the others did as much for their own homes. Most of the Blair children were getting treats. Sirius made his way to his room without taking the detour to the kitchen. Luna and Astrid hid their unease behind their tarts.

Did Sirius know that had come to the house? Did he suspect anything? Why would he be suspicious that they’d go to his room, just because they visited the Blair home? Or, since he had that encounter with Luna, why would he not?

The girls heard a thud. It was subtle enough that their parents didn’t heed the noise, but the girls did! Luna got nervous.

“I think I will see Lady Brioche and Lumiere,” Luna said, hurrying upstairs.

"And I'm...going to read," there had been a brief lag in her thought before Astrid found a reason. She gave her parents a small smile before trying to hurry away to her room.

Before they had the chance to lock themselves away behind their doors Sirius practically materialized at their side in the hall. “Astrid, Luna,” he said her name with concern, “did you girls go into my room?”

Astrid jumped as her heart climbed in her chest, exhaling and using one of the more 'adult words' under her breath. "You frightened me, Sirius!" Her scold couldn't last forever, though. "Why would we go into your room?"

Ever the gentle soul, Sirius first regarded them with apology since he had (supposedly) startled them, though they could tell he wasn’t sure this was an act by the squint in his eyes.

“Mmm, you two are sweet,” he admitted at first, adding in an accusing tone, “but nosey.”

“Nosey?” Luna tried to scoff. “About what? Do not think so highly of yourself Sirius. Had we gone out for an evening exploration, you can’t think you are the first person we’d investigate.”

That did seem to waver Sirius’s conviction. He didn’t think he was as interesting as other young men. Could he have had an inflated ego about this? But no, he couldn’t deny what he noticed. He couldn’t brush off what the boys had told them. And a particular person had definitely been one of the mischievous girls who sneaked that night.

“My tacky glue was not where I put it,” Sirius said, and they’d know just how neat and fastidious he was about that kind of thing.

“You mean my tacky glue,” Luna corrected to distract. Before she could go on, her interrupted her and she closed her mouth.

“And my closet? It was half a foot open. My blue sheet on a project I am doing isn’t properly covering my statue,” Sirius said, giving them a hard stare.

Astrid scoffed, unwavering under her older brother's questioning gaze. "It sounds like you were doing quite the investigation, grand frère," she looked up at him. "Shall we call you Sherlock instead of Sirius?"

Spoffing smugly, Sirius said, “Oui. And I will get to the bottom of this, mon chéri,” he booped her nose with his pointer finger, “le jeu est lancé.”

At that, Sirius spun dramatically on his heels and walked off to his door. He paused, locked eyes with Astrid, and slowly entered his room without breaking contact until he was out of view. Then his door closed.

Astrid held her pose until the soft click of the door sounded. Her hand found her sister's wrist and tugged her into the nearest room, which happened to be Luna's. "He is suspicious of us," she whispered once the door was closed. "Should we warn the others?"

“Oui. We don’t want them to fall into any traps. Sirius is very clever,” Luna agreed. Her nine year old sister was young, but no less an intelligent child. They could do this together. “Perhaps we text them group chat with only the girls? Then delete it?”

That could work," Astrid tapped her chin as she paced along the room. "But only if he doesn't start asking the boys. If they all mention their sisters getting messages he might grow further suspicious."

They couldn’t be sure the brothers of the sisters wouldn’t notice. Especially if someone like Aenon was around to hear all his sisters phones go off at the same time.

“Oh…c'est vrai,” Luna hummed, fidgeting in much the same way as their mother might. “Then, perhaps, we text some and tell others? Over a playdate, perhaps? I know I can tell Lily and Nora when I visit Johnny.”

Astrid's head tilted side to side, her hair bouncing with. "Hmm..that could work." The mission of not being caught was interrupted as her lips curled up in delight. "And you have a 'playdate' with Johnny then? Tu veux jouer avec lui, n'est-ce pas?"

Blushing, Luna’s eyes darted around. “Of course! What else would I do?” She turned around to open the door to leave. “Text the twins and the Baranovs. I will text Nia and tell the Crosse girls. Get a playdate with the De’Levignes.”

Excessive kissy noises came from the youngers sister, highly amused. "Oui, I'll meet with them and make sure Mellie know. One of the girls can tell the Al Zakhar's and Renata. Not sure where you are going though, amant - this is your room," Astrid chuckled, slipping past and heading to her room.

That was true! Luna’s attempt at a dramatic exit had fallen through. She was amused at the mishap. “Go on, you rascal,” she spoffed as she reentered.

The most that happened that night was Sirius giving his sisters a studying eye at dinner. They managed not to give anything away as they cleared up their meal and went to their bedrooms. Luna texted, as she said she would, and also gave Johnny a call to arrange a meeting after his school was done. They’d go to the holodeck at Avostoska just after dinner.

After a day of caring for her rats, doing her chores, finishing her studies, and the evening meal with her family, Luna bade her loved ones farewell. She assured her father, once more, that she’d be careful before heading to their portal gates. All while avoiding her brothers squinting eyes. She was glad Astrid got that playdate! Sirius wouldn’t have either of them to sneakily interrogate for a second time.

Anticipation filled Luna with mild anxiety. She stood with her bag shoulder on her left, wearing a training outfit of silver and blue. She often wore colors that reminded her of the moon. Her golden mane inherited from her father was pulled into two buns. They bobbed when she moved, like little ears.

Exhaling, Luna murmured to herself, “D'accord allons-y.”

The little moon maiden walked on through the portal. The familiar halls of Avostoska were as much a home as the one she just left. Luna remembered more parties there than any other place. The holodeck had been a hotspot for celebrations for many occasions. Now it would transform to fit her current needs.

Luna walked to the doors of the holodeck. She noted that a program was already running. Curious.

“Bonjour?” Luna called as she stepped inside.

From around a large projected rock, John stepped out. His smile he shared with her was a white contrast to his bright red mop of hair. "I was wondering if you changed your mind about coming," he admitted with a small shrug. "I didn't know if training might be intimidating." Like Luna, he was dressed in tighter-fitting clothing suited for combat. Loose fabric could be a hindrance and slow down movements that could end up being costly!

All that certainly wasn’t missed by Luna. She played the word ‘intimidating’ over in her head and agreed with the use of it. Her seemed older and stronger than before somehow.

“I am up for a challenge,” Luna said with a smile, dropping her bag to the side. She did her best to square her shoulders and appear ‘intimidating’ too.

He couldn't help his grin from spreading as she seemed to be making herself larger. "Oui, un défi. But... I will go easy on you. I promise your father I wouldn't let you get hurt, after all."

“Ah, ce serait prudent,” Luna said with a sheepish smile, clearly unsure of her abilities. “What shall we do first?”

Humming in thought, Johnny stretched his arms across his chest one by one before moving to the control panel. "We can start with something easy. Close-quarters, hand-to-hand combat? Or maybe just an obstacle course to begin?"

The ideal of colliding with fists felt too close quarters right then. It caused a deeper shade of red to bloom on her cheeks.

“Obstacle course is good,” Luna said, beginning to warm up with some stretches as well. “Then maybe later we can do hand-to-hand.”

It turned out that Luna, indeed, needed to take it slow. Her exposure to fighting and agility was limited to the schedule she was on at home. There was no doubt that she would catch up to the criteria for the school. She merely needed to practice. That didn’t mean she was a match to John at this time.

“Woo!” Luna breathed, wiping her brow of sweat at the end of the second run through the course. “How did I do this time?”

Face flushed but clearly not as pressed as she had been, Johnny reached for a towel and handed it to her. "Better," he answered honestly. "You just need to work on keeping your momentum when you hit a ramp or a wall. You're losing everything you build up during sprints and you could easily shave off a ton of your time if you can get the feel of it down."

The praise did more than just lift Luna’s spirits. She felt absolutely thrilled to have Johnny’s approval.

“I will keep that in mind. You are a good teacher,” Luna said, as she dabbed her face before taking a sip of water. “So, shall we spar?”

"Yeah, we should keep your practice well rounded," Johnny nodded as he moved to take one of the mock weapons from storage. It wasn't sharp to where there was risk of skin being sliced.

The two got into position. If at any other time John hadn’t noticed the size difference between them, he did now. She was barely clearing four foot ten inches. And yet, Luna appeared as ready as ever. In fact, she came at him with the first swing.

Left, right. Left, left, right. Luna made quick work of her feet, keeping an agile distance. The focus she had on matching John’s energy ruled out awareness of anything outside of their practice.

At the early stages of puberty, John didn't tower over her, but he did have to ve mindful to adjust the angle of his swings. A few times her quick feet nearly caught him guard and ended with her being struck. Not wanting to actually cause harm, he rushed to adjust himself. The third time it happened wasn't as successful. Twisting his arm, one end of his weapon collided with hers and tipped the balance he held. A shift of his arms wasn't fast enough as the back end slipped and fell, heading straight for her face.

Thwack!

"Oh, Luna!" John dropped his weapon and closed the small distance between them in two hasty steps. "I'm sorry - I'm so sorry. Gah, I should have been more careful- I should have made you wear a helmet! Are you okay? Should I call for a doctor?"

Luna groaned from where she stood with bent knees against Johnny, unable to speak right away from the pain that throbbed in her head. One hand cupped that side of her face. The eye of the other side watered in reaction to the sensation spreading from where she got hit. A bit of blood dropped from her nose and a shadow of purple darkened over her left eye when she tried to shake off the mishap.

“It’s o-okay, Johnny, I-I’m fine…” Luna tried to say, but even as she managed to stand upright her mind spun and she caught her balance only because Johnny was right there with her.

"No, you're not," he argued, keeping her as steady as he could before looking about. "Head injuries can be very serious, Luna. We should have you looked at." A foreboding image of a Lion prowling nearby to find an injured cub nearly made him change his mind, but Johnny wasn't about to risk her health so easily. With his sleeve, he helped wipe away the blood from her nose. "Pascal - please contact someone in the medical wing to come examine Luna."

The holobutler appeared beside them. “The alert has been sent, Sir. Avostoska policy asks for the patient to sit and keep still.”

They knew that, or that John figured, because he had Luna wait on a chair with him. She felt a bit disoriented. Too much so to argue or insist. She didn’t know if she should either. Johnny was right here at her side, consoling her. She felt…safe. Thankfully the training and the strike covered the color now deeply present on her cheeks!

A medical staff member came in with a wheelchair. Luna felt her first tinge of embarrassment. All this fuss! And in front of Johnny too. Insecurities told her she had been much trouble for him. Undeserved too, for he had offered to teach her and cleared his schedule to do so. These thoughts prompted her to dissuade John from following.

“Merci, Johnny,” Luna said as she sat into the wheelchair, expecting the nurse to be the one to roll her, “I don’t want to take up the rest of your day. I’m sure they’ll take care of me. Thank you for your quick thinking.”

John spoffed, closing the programs they were using so the holodeck became it's normal dormant room. He picked up her bag and shouldered it before taking hold of each of the handles for the wheelchair. "I'm not going to leave you now. No one wants to be alone seeing a doctor, even if Avostoska has the best. I'll come with you since your parents aren't here." And boy did he hope it stayed that way!

A heart touched so gently by his concern only made it that much harder not to feel the need to tear up. Luna was thankful again that Johnny was behind her. He didn’t see the bashful smile or the discreet wipe of her eyes.

“Aw, merci,” Luna said sincerely. She wished she could give him a hug!

They arrived in a timely manner, the doctor took a look at her, and during his examination they missed the sound of Luna’s phone alerting her to a text from her parents and the subsequent ring for her to pick up. It was still stuffed in her bag that was dropped on a couch in the waiting room.

At some point Luna noted that she was a bit late. Twenty minutes late. She glanced at Johnny and knew he was quite aware of the time as well.

“Alright,” the doctor said, done with his work, “you have a very mild jostle. I wouldn’t even call it a concussion. However, you will need a salve for that bruise. I’ve stopped the nosebleed. You should be fine. That being said, Johnny, you did brilliantly. Any accident needs attention.”

“Merci, doctor,” Luna sighed in relief. She really didn’t need this to get any worse!

“Here is the salve and—,” the doctor's words were cut off as the sound of approaching voices and hurried feet broke interrupted.

Luna knew that parental tone well. She paled a little, glancing at Johnny. He didn’t look quite as brave. Understandable! Resolve took over and Luna stood up to be brave for him, standing just in front with her respectful attention ready as the door opened to her father and mother.

Only a couple of steps behind Luna, Johnny stood with his hands clasped behind his back. It was an accident, he and Luna both knew as much, but that didn't negate the feeling he had now of facing a firing squad. Swallowing hard, he tried to kepe his face as calm as he could.

"Luna, tu n'as pas répondu à ton téléphone," the Lion's voice was firm for a moment before concern that had washed over him as a parent lightened his tone. "Nous avons envoyé un message et appelé, puis nous avons découvert que vous étiez dans l'aile médicale ! Qu'est-il arrivé? [We messaged and called and then find our your'e in teh medical wing! What happened?]" The bruising was shining under the well-lit room and her face was still red. Misty grey gaze went over the top of her head, narrowing as it fell on John who had managed to pale. He lowered his voice even further, each syllable surprisingly even, "Il t'a fait ça ? [he did this to you?]"

“C'était un accident, papa,” Luna defended, her hands folded against her chest to self-soothe. She didn’t often find herself in this position! “Je n'ai pas pensé à porter un casque.”

Lauri came around Oliver to inspect her daughter’s face. “Tsc, tsc, dure leçon à apprendre,” she murmured, lightly brushing a thumb over Luna’s purple cheekbone.

Luna’s hand found itself on Johnny’s shoulder. “Il a agi rapidement par souci et m'a amené ici lui-même,” she said, hoping that would help.

Knowing her mighty Lion, Lauri responded first. “Merci, Johnny. It is a mark of good character to take responsibility for mistakes,” she said, and straightened to take Olivers hand, “don’t you agree, mon Amour?”

Oliver's lips were in a firm line while he stared down Johnny. The boy was polite and soft-spoken, quite the contrast to both of his parents, but that didn't mean the Lion wasn't prepared to pounce. Thankfully, his wife seemed to soothe him some. "Yes, it is always a good idea to acknowledge when you've made a foolish choice that brought harm to another," he said, his gaze unwavering.

His French still developing, some of the conversation had been lost on young Johnny. Still, he nodded solemnly. "I should have told her to wear a helmet. Even a dull weapon is a dangerous one."

"Especially when handled carelessly," Oliver tacked on, daring Johnny to say otherwise. The young boy kept his mouth closed even as he stood unwavering.

“It is better to learn now in a controlled environment than later. Practice is important. I think Johnny understands,” Lauri said, gently giving her husband's hand a squeeze.

“Oui,” Luna said, finding a moment to chime in, “I will be sure to improve my own reflexes—with a helmet, next time.” Emphasizing her own part in this would hopefully mean her father won’t deny her another chance to train with Johnny. “Il ne voulait pas de mal, papa. Je suis également fautif. Johnny veut bien faire et il est gentil. Il est courageux et gentil et... je l'aime bien.”

Out of her line of sight, Johnny's cheeks were threatening to turn nearly as red as his hair was. Still, he didn't flinch or say anything, waiting for the reaction that would tell them if this would be their last combat session.

She liked him. Something told Oliver this wasn't the same as she felt toward others in their extended family. The room was suddenly a bit too warm for his liking as he tried to fight off just what it all meant. Lauri did her best not to be as visibly amused as she felt. She sucked in her lips in an attempt not to smile so as to keep Luna from feeling embarrassed and to prevent Oliver from getting too flustered. He spoke quietly to his daughter, "Oui, vous pouvez l'aimer mais peut-être qu'il n'est pas le mieux équipé. Vous pourriez plutôt vous entraîner avec Keagan ou Rennick ? Peut-être demanderons-nous même à l'oncle Everest de travailler avec vous si vous le souhaitez. [Yes, you may like him but perhaps he is not the best equipped. You could instead train with Keagan or Rennick? Maybe we even ask Uncle Everest to work with you if you'd like.]" It seemed he was offering anything aside from more unsupervised time with the young man before him.

“Ils sont occupés, papa. Oncle Ren et Oncle Keagan partent à la fin de ce mois. Oncle Everest travaille à l'école,” Luna insisted, speaking as respectful as she could while remaining steadfast. “Johnny est libre presque tous les soirs. C'est un bon combattant et un bon pédagogue.”

“Mon amour,” Lauri said softly, folding her other hand over the one that held Olivers, “serait-ce si terrible de lui donner une autre chance? Ce n'était qu'un jour.”

A desire to find any reason he possibly could to say no was still strong with him. "Oui, une seule journée et elle est à l'infirmerie. Où la retrouverons-nous après le deuxième jour?" he muttered.

“Peut-être reviendrons-nous voir Johnny avec un œil au beurre noir?” Lauri chuckled, giving Oliver a kiss on his cheek. “Elle devra apprendre un jour de toute façon, mon amour. Pourquoi pas avec quelqu'un de bienveillant ?"

The fierce Lion didn't have a response for that, primarily because he didn't think his wife or daughter would appreciate him saying that a day such as that needed to still be a few years off. He was unfairly protective, even if he now felt this was a good amount of evidence. He gave a small huff and motioned for Luna to come closer and step from Johnny. "Nous devrions rentrer à la maison et préparer le dîner."

To not extinguish hope from their daughters eyes, Lauri added, “Dîner, et on en reparlera plus tard.”

Sighing, Luna said, “Oui, Papa; oui, mama. Je dirai au revoir.” She turned to Johnny, mildly suspicious of the color on his cheeks. He had been learning French, but how much had he known? Luna would only hope he had missed her earlier confession, even if only implied to her father. “They are saying they will discuss this with me over dinner. Don’t worry, they aren’t angry with you,” she said, even if it was clear Oliver wasn’t exactly pleased, “I will let you know if they say I can still train…if you are willing?”

Johnny's gaze fell on hers as she turned around, even as he was aware Oliver watched him still. Glancing at her father for a brief moment before back to Luna, he nodded. "If they say it is alright, I would be happy for us to try again - more carefully, of course," he thought it was wise to add. "And if not, perhaps we continue our French lessons?"

That boded well. Even if her father shut one door, Luna could slip through a window! And if she delayed teaching certain words Johnny might forget the specifics of the talk she had with her parents and cover her tracks.

“Oui, I would like that,” Luna said, clearly happy with the suggestion. She wished she could wholly embrace him without encouraging more resistance within her father. As it was, Luna resigned to a brief one-armed hug. “See you later.”

There was hope all around. Brave enough to think there was a chance they'd continue, Johnny gave her a soft squeeze before stepping respectfully back. "Au revoir, Luna. I hope you enjoy dinner," he smiled, offering each of her parents a polite nod.

Oliver murmured something unintelligible under his breath but returned a painfully British polite smile. Placing a hand loosely on his eldests shoulder, he steered her from the med wing, quite set on getting to the vaults.

Despite everything that had happened, Luna felt bubbly inside. She held John’s gaze as she was guided out, smiling and waving. When they exited she sighed and squeezed the jar of her salve to her chest in her internal excitement. She didn’t see the exchange of expressions between her parents.

“Luna, get washed up and then come down to help cook,” Lauri said in French—it was common to only speak that language under their roof—once they got through the portal.

“Oui, mama,” Luna said, almost in a wistful sigh.

Having forgotten all about telling Nora or Lilith to keep their adventure in Sirius’ room a secret and pranced upstairs in much the same way her mother might.

Lauri, amused, couldn’t help but chuckle, “Oh, mon Tresor, do not let this fixate a sour expression on your face.” She gave his cheek a gentle rub with her thumb. “You are such a good Papa, but I think you might be taking this a bit harder than you should…Is it because she said she liked Johnny?”

Oliver spoffed, though he didn't move from his beloved's hold. "I don't think she likes him, mon cheri," he turned his face and kissed her palm gently. "She is just confused and doesn't know what she feels." It likely wasn't a very solid response, but that was him being hopeful at that point.

That had Lauri chuckling. She pulled her husband in for a good embrace with a proper kiss before turning down the hall to the kitchen to pull out the cutting board and veggies.

“Ah, well, if we have nothing to worry about there and we agree accidents happen that shouldn’t dissuade her from pursuing knowledge of the martial arts,” Lauri glanced back with a smirk, “I suppose we should let her know we can continue training with sweet, brave Johnny?”

That set his jaw in a firm hold, the Lion realizing just what he'd backed himself into. "We could...but do we want to risk another injury? Maybe the best solution is that she is supervised. Perhaps constantly. Just to be safe."

Lauri, ever a mischievously compliant wife, hummed thoughtfully as she pulled on her pretty apron. “Hmm, oui, oui—Someone with an eye for safety, someone skilled, trustworthy? Someone who can watch them vigilantly without needing to rest? Knowledgeable? Oh, and someone without bias who will be accepted by Luna as a thoughtful aid against black eyes, and not an attempt on her Papa’s part to overstep is boundary of her privacy?”

"Exactly that's what she needs in her life my Lamb," he agreed, not even recognizing until after he said it the last bit she'd tossed in. "Hmm...no, we don't want to draw suspicion... What if we asked Wesley to program Pascal to supervise?"

Chuckling that her husband missed the point and went right to a solution, Lauri pulled out the chef's knife and began slicing carrots. “Mon Amour, just how respected would you have felt if your parents programmed a holographic butler to spy on you?”

"I wouldn't have expected much less from my parent honestly," Oliver spoffed, reaching to pull out a few potatoes and begin peeling them. "And it isn't about respect, so much as I want to ensure she is safe. What if something else goes wrong?"

“I think you know Luna is probably the most safe at the castle than training anywhere else, mon Amour, and that the worst that could happen is that she and Johnny do like each other,” Lauri mused, sliding the carrots into a pan of warmed butter and roasting garlic. She accepted one of the finished potatoes to chop. “And while it might not be about respect for you, it will be for her. It is unpleasant to have people restrict your freedoms, even in the name of safety.” The Lamb had seen the uglier side of that, though she never would accuse her husband of the same. “It is best not to interfere with our children when they explore precarious inevitable life experiences with caution.”

Unfortunately, Oliver knew his dear wife was right. He had paused in the middle of his next potato to reflect on that, his frown still lingering. "And so I am just supposed to let her go? To run off with boys who have who knows what intentions? To let her get hurt? Bruises will heal but what if someone breaks her heart, ma cheri? I can't put a salve or ice on those wounds."

Having it put that way Lauri gave in to the sting of the reality of their ever growing children. She even paused as she pulled back from accepting the last potato.

“Oui…We must. We will have to watch with care and be there for when she needs us, but we will have to loosen our hold until one day we sit by and watch her take flight. But remember, she can always visit,” Lauri said softly, setting the potato aside and taking his hands in hers. “We can be thankful that it is Johnny she likes. We know Everest and Ellie. We can reasonably assume that whatever happens between Luna and Johnny they will be kind to each other, even if it doesn’t work out…Perhaps, in this way, it is a blessing.”

The Lion bowed his head until his forehead found hers to rest lightly against. "That doesn't make this any easier, ma cheri," he murmured softly. That was their little girl and he didn't know if he'd ever not want to protect her. "But I trust you and if you say to let her grow then I will do my best."

“We both will,” Lauri said, finding that the amusement she felt about Oliver’s reaction was not entirely without struggle over the situation herself; masking the sting.

Husband and wife took comfort in one another, simply resting in their hold, until the pattering of feet and the sound of their eldest drew them back to the present.

Lauri shared a brief, but meaningful, kiss with Oliver before turning to greet Luna with a smile. “You took a bit. Did Lumiere and Brioche need attention?”

“Oui, they were very upset I hadn’t said hello right away,” Luna said, happily prancing around the kitchen to help make dinner. “And Lumi was curious about my face—I gently explained. You know how he gets upset stomachs with upsetting news.”

The reminisce of her creative childhood would likely linger with Luna. It made it harder not to think of her as a little. But the truth was that she was getting taller, her figure was shaping, and her voice was matching her age. In a year's time they suspected she’d only blossom further into young adulthood.

Perhaps this was why Lauri and Oliver decided to wait on telling their daughter about their decision. In any case, they enjoyed their time cooking together. Sirius and Solaris set the table, helped bring the food over, and set the record player to play pleasant dinner music.

“Where’s Astrid—Oh.” Luna both caught herself and inhaled sharply, catching sight of Sirius whipping his head around to her. “Oh,” she barely whispered, struggling to casually ignore him while plating her food.

“Oh?” Sirius parroted. “Oh? As in, you know where she is?”

“I don’t know what you mean,” Luna deflected. “Mama, where’s Astrid?”

Lauri, mildly interested, but more concerned with getting her dinner, answered simply, “At a sleepover. She had done well this week, I didn’t mind if she spent a night with the De’Levignes.”

“Ah, okay,” Luna said, as if she had no idea.

Sirius squinted. He squinted just like his father. “Hmm…”

It was then that Luna realized she never got the chance to suggest dropping in to say hello to Nora or Lilith. She would only have to trust they would get the information through the others.

To distract herself from the Sherlock over there, Luna asked, “Mama, Papa—Have you made a decision about training with Johnny?”

Oliver might have hoped to have a bit more time before he had to concede to the inevitable. Thankfully his youngest bought him a bit more time. "How come you're training if you aren't gonna be a guardian?" Solaris questioned his sister as he nudged a carrot about his plate.

“We should still learn to defend ourselves,” Luna pointed out. She did want to know her parents decision, but she had no reason to ignore her sibling. “Kit is going to be a musician and he is almost done with the academy.”

“A very tall musician,” Sirius noted.

The young Von Helsing boy just couldn’t stop growing! He was well over six-feet, heading into six-foot-five. Wesley’s genes had at least taken mercy on Charlotte, stopping her growth at five-foot-ten, and the twins were nowhere near six. Although, for Desi and Lyra, they seemed to be halting at five feet. Doubtlessly due to Inara.

That didn't quite seem to satisfy Solaris' curiosity. "So you didn't change your mind about being a Guardian then?" In the young lad's eyes, Guardians were real-world superheroes! He had hoped his big sister was going to be a superhero.. .

"Luna will make a decision she feels is right for her Solaris, just as you will when the time comes," Oliver explained to his son. "For now, she's decided that she will have some training for defense - hopefully with less black eyes going forward."

The nod Luna gave along with her father’s words paused as she realized what he meant. Gasping excitedly, Luna dropped her spoon and pressed her curled fists against her chin.

“Really, Papa!?”

“Oui, you may continue training,” Lauri chuckled.

“Oh, merci! Merci beaucoup!” Luna got off her chair to give them both kisses and hugs.

Her delight made it hard to seem gruff in the situation. Oliver gave her a returned squeeze, though he did raise a finger as they parted. "But you are expected to be careful. Wear the necessary safety equipment. We don't want you coming home bruised and broken after each session."

“Oui, Papa, I promise!” Luna beamed, giving her father one more kiss on his cheek before prancing back to her seat to finish her meal and enjoy other topics of discussion with her family.

After dinner they had dessert and followed that by cleaning up. Luna avoided Sirius. She knew just how clever he could be and decided that limiting their interactions would be the best option. It was hard to do when they had family activities after they put everything away. Luna had to leave with the excuse to tell Johnny the good news and work on French.

While Luna escaped Sirius, the young man went to his room where he carefully shut the door and locked it. Then he walked over to the sheet over the shadow box. He pulled it off. Sirius eased down in the seat at his desk, contemplating his life choices.

Many thoughts wandered through the young sable lion's head. Most of them were sourced in insecurities. He was young, he was short (only for now, he hoped), he had a far more mellow personality. Would a fierce, elegant creature as deadly as Zasha really look his way? Why, because he made a sculpture?

Most believed Sirius was soft spoken which, while true, didn’t account for his internal strength and stubborn will. They just didn’t see the smouldering coals within. Flames were wild, they danced, and yet what was the fuel? What burned hotter? The crackling, smooth, stones fed the fire; strengthened the flames. Did Zasha—could she see that? Or did a man have to be blatantly wild and reckless to prove he wasn’t boring? Sirius didn’t know how to put on the coat of that kind of person.

Plagued by fears of possible inadequacy only worsened to think Zasha had seen his gift before he had the chance to offer it to her himself. Such a tender, sensitive part of his heart would be betrayed if they had broken into his room and unveiled the secret he had kept to himself.

Sirius stood up. He fidgeted as he paced the room. At eleven, he just didn’t have the practice of courage. He didn’t have the practice of forgiveness. It felt silly, didn’t it? To be so upset. They had gone into each other’s rooms before. And yet, how could he not be upset? This felt so different. It felt like they pushed aside the doors of his heart without regard or respect, seeing his most vulnerable feelings laid bare without a possibility of bracing for it.

And what did Zasha think? This young woman he first admired from afar and thought, dumbly, that he could find favor in her eyes? Sirius felt a shudder of embarrassment to imagine that she saw his work and reacted with repulsion at his attention to her. Did she think him creepy?

“Damn,” Sirius felt a queasy sensation in his stomach.

Emotions layered on emotions. They pulsed wariness and nerves through him. Now it didn’t matter whether or not they had broken into his room.

In a moment of reckless retreat Sirius walked briskly to the lizard and pulled it off the desk. He started and stopped towards the wide-mouthed bin he kept in his room for all the scraps he threw out after his projects were done. Somtimes it accounted for half the trash bin they had out on the street.

Sirius hovered the shadow box over the bin. It hurt his heart to think he had done all this work just to let his insecurities get the better of him. He lingered until the little voice at the back of his head said to just put it away until he could sell it or something. No use wasting all his efforts.

Sighing, Sirius wrapped the shadow box in a sheet, tied it with twine, and slid it under his bed. Would it ever see the light of day? He didn’t know. And maybe that was a good thing. Maybe he needed to just let go of silly, stupid dreams and think realistically.

Zasha was about to enter high school. How ridiculous was he to think she’d consider him over guys and girls her age. Not only that, but ones who were more extroverted and lively.

That settled, Sirius decided he would at least find some amusement by teasing his sisters. Although he could say indefinitely that they broke into his room, he knew they were hiding something. Might as well mess with them.

"As much as I love time with my two favorite people, I just don't know if we should put your mother through another night of watching the kids, Koh-i-noor," Keagan explained himself carefully while topping off the diaper bag with everything their three children would need for a night with their grandparents. "I know that a month feels like a long time, but I'll be home before you two know it."

Still curling a few tendrils of her hip-length hair, Charlotte bent to look out of the bathroom at her thoughtful husband. “Mom loves it! If I didn’t offer to her first she would have been sad. And it’s likely Dad will be with her. They’ll probably have Des and Lyra help if they need it.”

“Probably,” Rennick said, holding Diamonique in one hand while he fed Devante and Rhysa snacks to keep them from mischievously jumping on Keagan. “Especially since the Donatellos are also dropping off their children with them.”

“See? They’ll have lots of help,” Charlotte said, a little louder now that she had slipped back in front of the mirror. She pulled part of her hair back in a half-up style. “Kaylee and I used to do this kind of thing with our friends. We loved watching the little De’Levignes—smelled so good! Oh, but it was also fun to sing with the Al-Zakhars.”

The idea that those days had long since passed nearly made her sniffle! But she wasn’t pregnant at this time, thankfully, so she didn’t.

“Almost ready, Ashari?” Rennick asked once the fruit leather ran out. Rhysa wasn’t going to be appeased for long without her favorite snack.

“Yes, one second,” Charlotte said, for the thousandth time.

To her credit, Charlotte walked out in a minute wearing a modern spin on traditional Indian outfits. It was black and it glittered, wrapping enough to remain decent in public and leaving some of the best features as a mystery.



Rennick grinned. “Worth the wait,” he said, happy to stand back and admire their wife.

Keagan had turned just in time after shouldering the bag to see Charlotte emerge. His lips pulled back into a smile that never seemed to fade for her throughout the years. "Well then, aren't we just a couple of lucky bastards," he breathed, hoping it was quiet enough not to be picked up by small ears. There was no such luck.

"Whassa battard?" Devante asked with a cocked head, trying to 'help' put his shoes back on (the wrong feet).

"Uh someone who needs to think before he speaks more and who is late to get you to grandma and grandpa's, little man," Keagan said sheepishly as he scooped up his son and re-adjsuted his shoes once more.

Chuckling, Charlotte closed the distance to give Keagan a kiss once he had restrapped their son's shoe. Then she took Diamonique from Rennick. That father helped Rhysa onto his hip and the family walked down to the living room.

They had switched to a duplex a while back so that the Donatellos and Von Helsing’s could use that rented home as a base for portals without disturbing one another’s things.

Downstairs Joss set his bag next to the one Keagan packed with baby Ezra handing him random objects off the shelves. The toddler understood his second father-figure was loading up a bag. Why not help? Joss, who had been delayed in putting his things together that week, had just gotten his things packed that day while Kaylee finished getting ready with Jaxon. A good thing too, since Joss and Keagan were leaving at noon the next day. Better late than never!

Joss perked to hear the sound of footsteps. He picked up Ezra and went to see who came down. Although not who he wanted to see, he was happy to greet the Von Helsings.

“If you’re down, Lottie, then your sister can’t possibly be too far off,” Joss teased.

“Oh I don’t know, Kaylee has taken her sweet time,” Charlotte spoffed, turning to call up, “right Kaylee? You being a slow-poke? Or is Jax givn’ you a poke?”

“No poking,” Rhysa shook her head, wagging her finger. “Is not nice.”

Devante knew that all too well, when his sister discovered just what her finger could do when jabbed! That had been an adventure to teach their daughter not to press buttons that made people cry.

The call was all that was needed for the sound of footsteps to echo down the stairs. While there wasn't a fresh glow about her, a light flush color said they might have considered a bit of frisky action. "We're coming," she swatted the air toward her sister before crossing to the bassinet that held Aurora. She was dressed in a light rouge dress with a bit of a plunge though it didn't feel as risque as Lottie's choice. Although Kaylee did enjoy a chance to show off the increased chest size that came with breast feeding - the biggest perk to counter nighttime feedings. "And yes, poking isn't very nice Rhysa, you're right."



“A volte può essere[Sometimes it can be],” Jaxon murmured to her ear once she straightened.

Joss had to agree. Or he would have, if his mind wasn’t distracted with just why they were delayed coming down. Just who would let the chance slip away to snag kisses with Kaylee in such a tantalizing gown? Joss himself felt a bit flushed just watching her move around with their child in her arms. It took a pointed nudge for Joss to break his line of sight and make the way to the portals.

Just before they did go through, Charlotte paused, “Oh, my purse—Kuna?”

“Got it,” Rennick said, grabbing it from the hook.

Rhysa held out her small hand. “Tan I hold?”

“Just for a bit,” Charlotte said, allowing Rhysa to marvel at the black glittery clutch that matched the outfit she wore. “Mama needs it, so you have to give it back when you go to grandma. It has things Mama and Aunt Kaylee need.” Charlotte shared a look with Kaylee and added with a mutter, “I don’t want a repeat of last time.”

The Von Helsing sisters, though happy to enjoy their ample bosoms, the fact was that they came with a catch. Leaking was the most inconvenient! Charlotte let Kaylee know with a gesture and a nod that she packed extra nipple pads in case they were concerned the ones they were wearing got full.

Rennick then closed out the gate and the door behind them once they got into the hallways of Avostoska. They were barely down a few doors when Lyra and Desi were running up to meet them. They had a new face too. A young girl that seemed vaguely familiar.

“Aww, here they are!” Lyra nearly squealed. She opened her arms to the toddlers who were already leaning forward to see their aunts.

“Oh, comme c'est doux!” Their female guest gasped in awe.

“How sweet indeed,” Charlotte chuckled, watching her and Kaylee’s child loving on their teen twin siblings. “I’m sorry, have we met?”

“Once, I think,” she said, “It was long ago. I am Cyrilla De Lafayette.”

There were lots and lots of events that Charlotte couldn’t keep track of, but she knew that last name. “Oh, you’re related to Lauri Blair.”

“Oui, I am here with my cousin Enzo,” Cyrilla smiled.

“We met them at school,” Lyra explained, still giving hugs to sweet Devante.

“We were hoping to see the littles,” Cyrilla beamed.

"Then you came on the right night," Keagan chuckled, following a light protest from Devante and holding him up so that he could see around heads to look for the new voice.

"Keagan's right. The kids are going to go see their grandparents so they'll be at the castle tonight," Kaylee nodded, arms feeling a bit too empty once Aurora was taken from them. She slipped an arm about one of Jaxon's to keep her company. "Think you two can help mom and dad keep an eye on them?"

“Definitely,” Lyra said, giving the child she held a few big smooches while Charlotte handed Diamonique to Desi. “Come on guys, grandma and grandpa are waiting.”

Jaxon lingered with Kaylee and the others, watching their babies being cooed over until they were out of sight. They didn’t stay too long. It was likely their women would start to miss their little ones—not that they didn’t themselves, but sometimes it could put them in an emotional debt. That, and Rennick could only stand so many of Ezra’s sneaky glares no one believe he was giving him.

While Kaylee had normalized after birth, Ezra had continued to hold some kind of grudge against Rennick. He would often bite or hit him when no one was around. When they were, he settled for scowls.

“Alright, let’s go,” Rennick said, feeling a threat of bereavement for the absence of his own kids. He could only sympathize with Joss and Keagan who would be leaving for a month.

The six of them passed through to the portal gates where they took a ride to their preferred restaurant. While they were enjoying a night out the teens were having fun playing with the littles. When one or two got fussier than they could handle, Inara and Wesley were right there to help.

In the midst of their meal Charlotte and, or, Kaylee would check their phones for updates. Sometimes they would get a cute picture or a question. They were never upset to see a message as long as it wasn’t something about a disaster!

“Aw, Rhysa is holding Aurora on Dad’s lap,” Charlotte smiled down at the imagine on the group chat. “They’re just too cute.”

Joss grinned. “Absolutely. And look at that—Aurora definitely has Kaylee’s little smile. Man, she’s gonna grow so much in a month.”

"And you'll get pictures sent every day," Kaylee reminded him. She was determined to make sure neither man missed out on their children as they aged, and there was thankfully no shortage for space to store her constantly growing digital collection. She was also considering just what holo technology they could use to help bandage the pain from time apart. "I'm just glad it's only a month - even if it'll feel like an eternity."

“Oh yes. I don’t know how I would feel if it was for three,” Charlotte shook her head. “Poor Ty. She missed Ash so much.”

Joss had to agree. “I would have appealed or insisted on flights.”

“Or just rented at that point,” Rennick said.

They continued on with their discussion and moved to different topics as they finished their meal. It was just after ordering a dessert that Charlotte felt that her left breast was planning to betray her.

“I will be right back,” Charlotte said, discreetly taking her clutch, “I just need to switch one of these out. Kaylee, are you good?”

Giving her chest a light brush with her wrist it felt as if it was a safe assumption the answer was no. "I think I'll take the route of caution this time," Kaylee decided, rising up and walking with her sister.

On the way to the bathroom other patrons were heading in the same direction. A line began to form at the door of the ladies bathroom. Murmurs were barely audible from a table or so down the way.

“He looks so similar,” one voice said.

“There are people who look alike in the world, Rebecca. His hair is darker. And doesn’t that man have a mole on his cheek? I don’t recall Joss having any moles,” the other dismissed them.

“And what about the Von Helsing girls? I know it's them. I went to school with them. Those two are Reggie and Keagan.”

“Oh, and the other?”

“I don’t recognize him…”

“Right well, I’m tired of this talk. Joss was a great man, a loyal rebel, and he is dead and gone.”

“He isn’t. He’s a traitor,” the first voice hissed in a low tone.

A third voice, one that rang familiar, interrupted. “Word is he’s been brainwashed and used against us. A man out of his mind can’t be a true traitor…” the line moved and the words spoken were overwhelmed by music and chatter.

There was a painful thump in her chest that made her uneasy. Someone recognized Joss. The worry of years of just what would happen in this situation felt like a waterfall gushing over her non-stop in a horrendous speed. Her hands trembled and she forced herself to clasp them behind her. All she wanted to do right then was go back to the table and take her family back home - somewhere safe. Away from people who might have known too much. They couldn't risk this now.

A comforting hand came to rest on Kaylee’s shoulder. Charlotte gave a gentle squeeze. The effort told too much—cold hands, slight tremble. And yet they remained in line as if any suspicion would be laughably unfounded had the table of secret rebels questioned them.

At the threshold, Charlotte murmured, “All in a day's work.”

There were certain codes, or words, they developed over time. This one asked much of Kaylee’s trust. It would mean handling their business in the bathroom without the intention of running back to abscond with Joss to safety too soon; a casual exit. The innocent man did not fear taking his time. And yet it shook their bones.

The women needed to take their time in the bathroom, at least. Charlotte and Kaylee were done padding their breasts and made their way as discreetly as possible down a different pathway between tables. Practiced smiles masked their worry to all but the men that knew them well.

Jaxon’s hand rested over Kaylee’s as soon as she sat down. “Trouble in the bathroom?”

Another code. Joss feigned interest in their desserts while the waitress placed them down for them, keeping an ear on what Kaylee’s response would be, while Rennick and Keagan were already being signaled through the subtle way their wife conveyed what transpired.

Uncertainty was hidden well as Kaylee sighed and nodded to her husband. "I'm afraid so. Had a personal incident that I should have addressed sooner." She didn't want to cause panic even as it filled her. "I'm afraid dinner might need to be cut short."

“Waiter?” Jaxon raised his hand, thankful that their attendant hadn’t left just yet, “can we get a check and to-go boxes for these?”

“Yes, sir,” the man said, and left to do just that.

Waiting for the waites return gripped Kaylee’s heart with a chill. The chairs of people getting up sounded too loud—just who was rising? The people they had overheard? Did they know they were close enough to hear?

“Excuse me,” a voice unaffiliated with them, directed elsewhere, pulled Kaylee’s attention. It was no one of consequence. Thanks to her skill she didn’t reveal her internal struggles even now. Well, except for those who knew her best.

Joss rested his hand on her thigh. He could tell she was overwhelmed. When her hand came to entangle with his, he did his best to give her comfort. This time it was warm and steady. Either Joss was the best actor, or he truly didn’t feel fear. It would make sense. Joss didn’t know the details of why they had to leave.

“Here you go,” the waiter set down bags and white foam boxes.

“Thank you,” Rennick said, beginning to load up the containers.

The task of stowing their desserts took their focus. It still felt too slow. Only when they paid, stood, and were walking out the door did it feel like they were really making distance between them and danger.

Kaylee’s heart beat in her ears. People were crowding too close. Who? Who bumped them? Who came too quickly to pass Joss?

“Oh, sorry,” another voice set off the internal alarm bell that rang for no more than a stranger leaving.

Their pace picked up. They broke through into the cool air. It filled their lungs.

“Joss?”

Reflexes saved Joss from responding. That didn’t they were ready for the approach of three people, one of which they were sure they saw at school before.

“Joss?” The woman asked again, more firmly.

Rennick chose to turn first, furrowing his brow in question. “What did you say?” He asked in a tone of astonishment that put them on edge.

“It’s me, Rebecca,” she said, and pointedly stood in front of Joss. “I want to talk to you.”

Playing the fool, the young man she addressed glanced at the other five and looked back at this woman with as much confusion. “‘Em, okay?” He spoke in the best French accent he could manage. Being around the Blair’s one in a while helped. “How may I help you?”

Rebecca paused, mouth parted. She blinked, cutting a doubtful look at her annoyed companion. “Uh, we wanted to…You’re Joss, aren’t you?”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I am not,” Joss said, giving a casual shrug, even as the young woman studied him carefully for any fault in his facade.

"You must have him mistaken," Keagan smoothly swooped up with a shrug. "The last I heard about Joss was he lost. Something about an attack a couple years ago? We tried not to dwell on it."

"You must have him mistaken," Keagan smoothly swooped up with a shrug. "The last I heard about Joss was he lost. Something about an attack a couple years ago? We tried not to dwell on it."

Rennick appeared visibly disturbed to add on to the ruse. Charlotte rested her hand on his shoulder, rubbing to console. “It’s a sensitive topic for us,” she said. “Now, if you’ll excuse us, we’d like to get home. You’ve upset our husband.”

Rebecca glanced between them. “Sorry, I just…” she trailed off, stepping back to join the other two.

Kaylee offered a soft smile with a pain in her eyes that didn't need to be faked. "Have a good evening," she nodded to their former peer, putting her arm about Jaxon's arm and turned with the group to head back to the waiting car. She didn't speak of what they heard once they were in the car; it didn't feel safe. All she breathed was, "I want to go home."

They obliged without resistance. Joss and Jaxon sat in the row behind the throuple. Kaylee sat between them. Joss did his best to hold tight to her, knowing his strength was what she needed to feel right then; his presence, his touch.

On the road Rennick glanced over at them when they were far from the restaurant. “What happened?”

“We overheard them question if Joss was Joss,” Charlotte said, frowning. She leaned into only Keagan’s hold since Rennick was driving. “One said he was dead, one said a traitor, one said he was taken and brainwashed. They blame him for their troubles.”

Joss sighed, shaking his head. “I haven’t told Wesley anything. And I’ve lost touch, how could I know what to tell them?”

“People don’t generally care. They just want an explanation. Even if it’s the wrong one,” Rennick said.

“Damn it,” Joss ran a hand through his hair. He felt his heart drop. “Sorry guys, I never wanted this night to get ruined like that. I should have gone with black hair. Or maybe a beard.”

"We can't know that'd help for certain," Keagan pointed out in a tone he hoped could be reassuring. "All we can do now is hope that people will dismiss it as a rumor."

Kaylee's head came to rest on his shoulder, though one hand found Jaxon's that she needed right then. "I don't care about some stupid date out. I don't want people trying to threaten you."

“Still…” Joss sighed, taking comfort in tucking her against him.

Jaxon insisted, “You are alive and still with us. Nothing is ruined. This is probably the best way this evening could end, if we were always going to run into old rebels.”

“Why were they there, do you think?” Charlotte wondered.

“I don’t know. That’s a good question,” Rennick frowned. He glanced in the mirror at Joss. His friend seemed to pale. “Let’s not concern ourselves with that right now. It’s out of our hands. We did what we had to do.”

That helped. Joss felt some tension leave him. Those three were strangers to the others, save for maybe Rebecca, but Joss knew them. Steven and Casey. He had spoken to them once each as Joss. That was probably why they didn’t quite have the same suspicion as Rebecca. It turned his stomach to have to pretend. The only thing that made it worth it all was right there between him and Jaxon.

“Right,” Joss said, giving Kaylee a small nuzzle. “I just want to be in the present.

The six of them arrived at the duplex earlier than they had anticipated. Most lost their appetite from the small scare. It was only just returning as they hung up their coats, clutches, and kicked off their shoes.

Keagan and others could easily tell the mood had not settled from earlier. "Do we want to go get the kids or maybe ask your parents to keep them for the night?" he suggested lightly.

Kaylee felt torn on that. On one hand it'd be nice to have a little more time with her men and try to forget what happened. On the other she was now anxious to know that their babies were safe. She looked to first Jaxon and then Joss to see what they would suggest.

“I wouldn’t keep a mother from her children,” Jaxon said.

“My neither,” Joss said, putting his hands on Kaylee’s shoulders. “But I’d feel better if it was because we just miss them, not out of fear.”

Jaxon said, “We do have some stolen time if just want to spend some time here before we go. An hour, maybe. We can always ask Inara and Wesley to update us about them, mio Cielo,” he came behind to rest his chin atop her head and add his own embrace to Joss’s, “if that doesn’t settle your heart we can go now instead of later.”

She wasn't sure how she could ever repay the two of them for just how perfectly they supported her. Leaning into both embraces, Kaylee let out a soft sigh. "A little time of just us would be nice," she admitted. Being in front of Ezra often meant putting on a smile for the sake of keeping him smiling. "We'll make sure they're okay and then I should be calmed down."

Jaxon and Joss both gave her a kiss atop her head. Arms of her husband remained while Joss stepped back to text the grandparents. They took the liberty of checking on Rhysa, Devante, and Dia too. The messages back were favorable. All except for Rennick. No one knew how, but Ezra found his hat and somehow managed to dunk it in the toilet.

“Ha ha, oh Ezzy,” Charlotte shook her head. She gave her troubled husband a kiss. Rennick didn’t need to repeat his opinion. They knew what he thought. Ezra hated him.

“Well, the kids seem alright,” Jaxon spoffed.

"That's good to hear," Keagan said, draping an arm on Rennick's shoulder. "I think we could all use a chance to decompress." Especially with the upcoming trip.

Kaylee had to nod. "I think we should head to our room for a bit," she agreed, slipping her hand in Joss's. "If you're feeling up for it, fo course."

 

[xrakkax]

“When have I ever not?” Joss grinned.

The triad and throuple slipped away to their separate sides of the house. A good hour of decompressing followed one more with the confirmation that their children were still doing just fine. After a cool down they got into comfortable clothes to pick up their kids. Joss hinted that he wanted to sleep with Ezra and Aurora nearby. He wouldn’t otherwise get to for quite a while. He wasn’t alone in this. Jaxon, Rennick, and Keagan felt the same.

Morning came too quickly. Kisses were never enough to dull the ache of saying goodbye. Charlotte and Kaylee did their best to explain, again, to their kids that they wouldn’t see Joss or Keagan for a while. What was just a concept now became too real. The toddlers cried. They bargained, they scolded. All their parents could do was hold them and assure them everything was going to be alright, even if they felt the same inside.

The first days were the hardest. The remaining husbands did their absolute best to make it easier on their wives and children. Wesely came through with some holotech, as they had hoped, but with the warning not to condition the children to lean on it as a permanent solution. Therefore, the holorepresentations were limited. Either they were made to project small, or they glitched here and there, or even cut out entirely. Enough to satisfy without spoiling the kids or reinforcing impersonal tech as the answer to absence. They still had to learn to function and to emotionally regulate, after all.

It got easier over time. One week turned into two, turned into three. Aside from an occasional mishap or tantrum the families were going steady. They could only imagine what kind of trouble it would have been if they were down to one parent watching all the kids for a month! There were distractions too.

“Oh! Jasper and Ivy are expecting!” Charlotte squealed, nearly startling her baby.

“Really?” Jaxon looked up from handling the bomb Aurora dropped in her diaper.

"Oh that's exciting!" Kaylee grinned at the news. "As long as mom and dad didn't guilt trip them into it. Don't want to force them to after all. Oh they're going to make such good parents."

Especially since Jasper had grown considerably as a person finishing high school and into college. The two were quite the pairing.

“Yeah, definitely. I think it was more of a Fate thing,” Charlotte said, settling down beside Rennick. She typed congratulations in chat before taking Diamonique. “I hope the baby has Ivy’s hair.”

“Baby?” Rhysa asked.

“Yeah, Uncle Jas and Aunt Ivy are gonna have a baby. You’ll get a new cousin,” Charlotte smiled.

“Yay!” Rhysa hopped around.

“That’s great,” Rennick said, moving to set up their holocall as well as helping Jaxon toss the used diaper locked within a plastic bag.

“Okay, settle now,” Charlotte said to her toddlers. “We’re gonna say hi to Daddy and Uncle Joss.”

Jaxon got up from the floor with Aurora to sit beside Kaylee. “Ezra, come here,” he called to their son.

The young boy came to his father calling, though not without making sure he went the longest way to about going past Rennick. Kaylee eased him into her lap and prepared for the call. "Make sure you tell them you guys love them and that you have big hugs waiting for them."

"Daddy loves bear hugs," Devante said with a small giggle. "I’ll give him a bear hug!"

“Oh, me! I wuv dem too!” Rhysa said, sitting back down with Rennick’s gentle push after trying to stand up on his knees. “I-I‘nna hug too!”

“Yes, yes, you’ll get a chance to hug too,” Rennick said, once more keeping his daughter still so he could see over her head.

The air warped as the projector imaged two holofigures in front of them. They stood three feet tall on the coffee table. The toddlers gasped and clapped happily as the features defined themselves to familiar faces. Joss’s bright, fair eyes and Keagan’s pearly white smile.

“Daddy!” The chorus rang out.

“Hey, little guy,” Joss beamed a smile.

"Hi daddy!" Ezra waved excitedly back at the image.

Joss had been just as much a part of his life since the beginning as Jaxon who (most) would say was the indisputable biological father.

"There's my sweet angels," Keagans smile reached his eyes. "Are you being good for mommy and daddy?"

Rhysa decided to inform him of that. “Yeah, and mommy say—mommy—I tooken my medanin so I tan have a tookie today.”

“She had a small cold a few days ago. She’s feeling better, so I said she could have a treat after dinner,” Charlotte chuckled.

“Oh, colds are going around still? How’s my little guy feeling?” Joss asked, his holofigure stepping closer.

"Sometimes I cougheded," Ezra leaned close to relay the information. "And my snots go everywhere but now I feel okay so you can play with me."

"His snots got on me too," Devante retold a story. Kaylee decided there was no need to share that had happened over two days ago. "But I didn't even frowed up. Can we go to the zoo?"

Keagan chuckled, his figure kneeling even as the graphic rippled some. "Sure buddy. I'll take you and your sisters to the zoo, as long as you're not sick. I need to make sure all my gems are safe."

"That means you two need to be safe too," Kaylee pointed out. Their time was almost up but this had undoubtedly been the most stressful trip apart for her.

Joss’s chuckle hid the nerves from his child and the nieces and nephews glued to his holofigure. He figured she was hinting about the pattern of fairy attacks down the 95 towards Florida. It seemed like once a week some base had to handle a fairy storm. Just five days ago in Palm Bay there was a small issue.

“We’ll be fine, I promise,” Joss said, and for some reason that rang a little loud in Kaylee’s ears.

“Oh,” Rhysa perked, raising her hand and poking out her smallest finger, “pinky pwomis!”

The littles had learned from Ezra. It fascinated Rhysa to think that her tiny finger had some kind of ritualistic power to bind assurances.

Jaxon spoffed, holding out his holohand. “That’s right, pinky promise.”

Knowing that there was nothing solid to touch from experience, Ezra hooked his pinky and lined it up with Joss's. "A pinky pwomise and I'll be good," sealed it.

Keagans figure held out both pinkies, one for each of his older children. "A pinky promise for my precious gems."

The littles giggled happily as they mimicked the gesture. Before it got too silly, Rennick encouraged them to settle back. Diamonique nor Aurora were quite ready for the same. They simply continued to babble and squeal at intervals, sometimes wiggling and flopping around in their mothers arms.

“Alright, I think it’s about time we head off. We’re on patrol next,” Joss said, taking up his jacket.

“Ah da da da da!” Diamonique gibbered.

“That’s exactly right,” Charlotte said, taking the opportunity to make a personal interpretation, “I think we’re due a kiss before you two leave.”

First Charlotte leaned and gave her holohusband a ‘muah’, followed by her toddlers and Rennick. She held Diamonique out, though her baby simply kicked her legs and happily squealed in the air. Joss obliged to do the same with Kaylee, Aurora, and Ezra, sharing a simple fist-bump with Jaxon in place of a kiss. They were more comrades than lovers.

“We’ll see you guys in a week,” Joss said, giving them a wink. “Love you.”

Kaylee gave a soft smile and wave while Ezras hand went a mile a minute side to side. "Loooooove you!"

"Be back before you know it," Keagan tried to offer reassurance to his spouses. "Just hug the kids for me."

“See you, Tawaruhi,” Rennick grinned.

“Goodbye; stay safe,” Charlotte used Diamoniques hand to wave. “Love you—with all our hearts.”

The holofigures vanished. Joss and Keagan stood in the now quiet room of the Glaivestone base just a pair of boots away from being ready to switch out with the other Elites.

“I can’t wait to get back,” Joss said, slipping on his shoes and lacing them up.

"Damn, you and me both," Keagan spoffed. "But the end is in sight and with any luck it'll be awhile before we are in rotation again."

Joss stood up and grabbed his wallet and keys. “If Fate permits,” he said, smiling still from the boost he got from the call to his family.

The men left their dorm to the armory. They suited up in a Lithe and Nexus. At this rank they weren’t given their own. That would come with promotions into positions as officers. The ones they wore were black and white. Glaivestone’s Elite’s were nicknamed ‘Killer Whale’s for this reason. While Keagan’s badge read ‘Von Helsing’, Joss’s name across his was ‘Houdini’. The joke amused him.

Ready for their shift, the men checked which area they were being sent to and left on a ferry for Islamorada along the Florida Key under a sunny sky.

“Thank you for your service,” an older woman said to them.

Lifting his visor, Joss beamed a grin, “You’re most welcome.”

Someone glanced his way; sudden, subtle. Though his mind didn’t capture an image his heart shuddered. Joss felt a flood of anxiety unsettle his stomach. He dropped his visor just as quickly as he had lifted it.

Another walked up. “Thank you. We pray for you, always.”

This time Joss merely nodded and spoke through his com. “You’re welcome, of course.”

Once or twice more someone walked up to either Joss or Keagan as they stepped off the ferry. This wasn’t new. Lots of people were eager to thank the Guardians for all they did to protect the public. Most were pleasant. Some had their suspicions.

It had been framed in the media that not all Guardian organizations were acting in the best interest of everyone. Some people believed this was only one step from turning guns on the Mages of the world. It didn’t help that there was proof of this kind of discrimination. Not for all, but for some. Enough that it caused a fear to linger.

Others were concerned this would divide humans into two classes. Already in Russia the government was favoring the Awakened for their military over the mundie. China invested in programs to enhance their Mages through nefarious experiments. What would America do?

Well, as always, the Red, White, and Blue were untied in heart, just not in method. While everyone wanted ultimate peace on this issue there was no one process anyone would agree on! And then you had the Rebels who wanted a landmass for only Awakened. No fairies, no gods.

Often Wesley was dragged into this issue, since he represented one of the largest, and most successful, private organizations for the protection of humanity against fairies. He had to keep putting it forth that he refused to turn away anyone on any arbitrary quality of that person, be they mundie or Awakened. Thankfully the Guardians themselves were mostly left alone.

Joss and Keagan took up their stations at one of the many towers Wesley designed and commissioned. Today they took one of the available posts on the ground around the tower. Once in a while Joss or Keagan would cross paths, but mostly they were at the ready in one spot, watching ships lazily sail back and forth from port.

“Sky is lookin’ a little dark,” Joss murmured through his com.

Oh how true! Dark, and they could hear the familiar crackle in the air. Long ago Keagan had been at camp when a similar storm rolled in, wreaking havoc. Something told them both that they were in for a wild ride.

A sense of unease spread and Keagan could feel the hairs pricking at the base of his neck. "I don't like the looks of it at all," he responded, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. "Think we should call in to prepare for a storm?"

The towers weren’t only towers. They were sources of energy, food, protection, and they carried what was needed for a siege in case an attack might last longer than expected. Further, there were hoppers that the tower corresponded with to erect a shield over the area around it to shelter more people than the tower itself could contain.

“Yeah,” Joss said, glancing at a family in the distance by the shore. “Call it in.”

Keagan made the call to alert their headquarters. "Storm brewing in the distance.”

“Elite, do you have visual?”

“Looks like—,” Keagan’s words were cut off by a lightning ball plunging into the water, shocking a blast of spray and unfortunate sea creatures, “—confirmed faerie attack! Prepare all forces and shelters!" He had expected something like this to happen with the nearing attacks, but that didn't mean he wasn't uneasy, regardless of their training.

Speakers across Islamorada, unable to be housed by the tower or its shields, blared a warning horn. Cars headed to stores turned around to their homes, churches, or to the designated safe-zone. Children at play cried—this generation now familiar with the dangers around them—as they were being directed by the adults around them.

All while the unholy bellows and shrieks of fairies grew louder at the approach of the sinister creatures, dozens of Terra-Guards were rushing out of the tower to meet them in combat. Some Aquatics were already handling the evacuation of the sea, but not everyone could afford to house more than a few. The gaps of what the others could do had to be filled.

Ships out at sea slowly faced the ports just as the ocean began to roil. All but a few, it seemed. The water jostled them off course.

A hum reverberated through Joss and Keagan. They knew what had to be done. A few other Elites were heading to do the same as Aerial fairies swooped down in black mist and fire onto the ships desperate to make it to port.

"Need to see if we can get them out of there." Keagans voice crackled through their comms system even as he raced from his post, his speed enhanced with his suit. "We should be able to hold the fairies off long enough."

“Let’s do it,” Joss responded, blasting into the sky with Keagan at his side.

Skills hammered into their being since the first day of high school, honed by practice and enhanced through college, guided them. The two were a proverbial iron dome over the ships alongside their fellow warriors. Where Aerial guardians might be interfered with by the fairy within the sea, the Elites were there to mitigate the trouble. Where Aquatic guardians were harassed by the fairies of the sky, the Elites tagged in place of the Aerials already too busy to switch targets, and who weren’t skilled with sea combat. Sometimes just a few Elites made all the difference in situations like this. That, and it always helped when the citizens they aided were fearless too.

“Rah! Die, fairy fucker!” A random woman yelled as she sat on the brow of her ship, blasting through fairies with blessed bullets. These days any American could go to a local church for a blessing.

A ship not far from that one had a family. Each of them who were of age to own a gun were secure on deck with their weapons aimed at any fairies heading their way. One of them blasted a popular song from the movie ‘Team America’ as a backdrop to the sound of their shots fired at the squealing creatures.

They could tell which ships were not from the Land of the Free, probably vacationing. These were the ones quiet, focused on speed, and hunkering down on hope that they’d never have to face a fairy. They had knives at best. Blessed blades, hopefully.

Joss and Keagan found themselves hovering around these people. There were many. Too many in Joss’s opinion.

A fireball landed yards from one. The people on board screamed as the deck exploded, sending a couple into the water. One hung to the side.

“Shit!” Joss hissed, knowing he and Keagan would have to forego helping a fellow guardian to handle this. They’d have to go all the way with them to the shore!

They weren’t the only ones to notice.

“Bring ‘em here!” Called out the American’s, wielding their guns and waving their hands. “We can hold ‘em.”

“It’s as good a break as any,” Joss said to Keagan.

They couldn't turn down any help right then. "Yeah, it's at least not sinking," Keagan pointed out. Not yet at least. He immediately went flew down to a bare spot in the deck, grabbing just as many as his ship confirmed they could handle.

The men were quick to grab the family who had lost their ship. They flew them over a short distance to the American ship where they were given a safe place to settle, or a chance to shoot. Whatever they chose Keagan and. Joss wouldn’t know.

BOOM! Another fireball, farther off, crashed onto the deck of a larger ship. The people on it were having a hell of a time trying to put it out while the fairy flames grew.

“Last one I think,” Joss said, with some relief, blasting over to the larger ship, not seeing that the passengers were moving their arms and murmuring words.

Just as Keagan came within a leap of the deck, one of the Aquatic guardians sent out a warning to everyone within com reach.

“LEVIATHAN!”

Maneuvering in a Nexus was as easy and graceful as skating on ice. Yet even the most skilled ice skater was not perfect.

The sea that met Keagan’s heels split into a maw of teeth. Tentacles lashed out to grab his legs, yanking him down with it as the weight of its body fell back. Inside his visor Keagan’s suit let him know the pressure of the teeth on his leg and shoulder. Fairies were often far stronger than expected.

Green turned to yellow, turned to red—crack! A chill seeped through his suit from around Keagan’s neck. Water was filling in through the cracks.

Despite the suddenness and the chaos, Keagan’s mind successfully pinpointed just what monster had snatched him. There were two shots needed to get out. Without looking, Keagan managed to twist his arm and aimed just where the jaw hinged together.

BWOOO—the torpedo of light shot right to the intersection of bone, shattering the clenched jaw. The beast groaned as his mouth loosened on that side.

BWOO—another shot pierced the center of the muscles controlling the tentacles. Keagn’s body was released.

However far down he was from the surface he was, Keagan knew he had little time to worry. His suit could only handle so much pressure! He trusted the fail safes in place to get him to break the water. Then, he saw him. Joss’s body, just as damaged, floating in the water.

Ignoring the natural instinct to preserve one's self along with the pain of his collar reawakening his wound from summers ago, he pressed forward. Keagan would never leave a man behind, and especially not one who might as well have been a brother to him. There pain in his shoulder was shifting to a sharp and powerful sting and his grunts grew as forced as his movements.

Just as all hope had seemed lost, Keagan noticed the side of the ship had a hole big enough to fit through. His suit sputtered to raise them both out of the sea. If it hadn’t been for the rock of the ship dipping that broken end into the water, Keagan might not have been able to make it with Joss. As it was, Keagan used the momentum to fall into the break and laid out on the floor of what must have been the cargo hold.

A four-foot tall crate stood lashed to the floor by chains. The wood splintered from whatever had broken through the hull, into which water still spilled. Keagan could see the edge of a rhombus-shade stone. A blue orb the size of a bowling ball floated in the center. But that wasn’t what stunned him.

People were huddled in cramped corners of the hold. They stared up at Keagan—astonished, worried, hopeful—all with their arms tucked behind their backs.

Joss stirred from his injury. He let out a grunt as he sat up, removing his visor to assess the pain in his head. “I think I got hit…” he muttered, blinking his fair eyes open to see Keagan and where they were.

Swearing under his breath, Keagan nodded, "We got something, man. Where does it hurt for you? We can try to call a medic if the fight died down."

“Yeah, I’mma need a—,” Joss paused as Keagan helped him to his feet, seeing how the people hadn’t moved, “you guys—are—are you alri—oh man…”

Keagan barely loosened his hold on Joss before his balance was lost. Quick to catch him from toppling over, he held him to his chest.

“Whoa,” I got you man,” Keagan sad.

“Please, don’t leaave,” an older man interrupted, his throat hoarse, “please, I want to go home.”

As much as he wanted to, Keagan knew he couldn’t help everyone and Joss at the same time. “We can get you all back to your homes soon. The storm is just about over.”

“Hurry, before they come back,” the older man urged.

They came back? Dark brows knitted together as he tried to understand just what they had stumbled into.

“What happend to you all?” Keagan asked.

“We were stolen,” said a woman, encouraged by the other man to speak, “I am from Canada. They took me from Quebec and smuggled me down south. They’ve been taking people,” her voice cracked, her lip trembled, “they shoved us into a van and now into this—,”

A crash preceded several figures coming down the stairs across the way. Keagan readied himself for combat, be it fairies or otherwise. To their discomfort quite a few people came down to the cargo hold. They were bickering about what to do next.

“We can’t go to port. They’ll search us,” one said. This person was tall, wearing some kind of tribal garments of feathers that obscured their figure. They carried a spear-like weapon in their left hand. A mask of bone and metal with twisted horns hid their face.

“And how do you think we’ll get through without a breather? Our ship is damaged!”

“Right, we’ll barely make it out.”

“Let’s call on help. If we—,” the group stopped short, finally seeing the two men. “Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“The Elites,” the other reminded. “Keagan and…that one guy.”

“Damn it,” the first said in disgust, walking into the flickering light to reveal a familiar face, even if Keagan couldn’t place it right away. “Forget what you’ve seen here, Elite. Leave.”

“We can’t trust him,” the feathery one said quietly, its hawk-like stare glowing bright in the skull of its mask.

“He’d never let us leave with these people,” a woman came around and pieced the last puzzle for Keagan together.

These two were at the restaurant they had gone to a month ago. Keagan wasn’t sure who the feathery person was, but these two—Rebecca being the one to tell him to leave—were definitely there that day. Maybe the third was the feathery man?

Keagan’s heart wanted to agree with their thoughts—he’d never let more people go into some sort of trafficking. Another said onesty wasn’t going to work if he wanted to get him and JOs out of their and to safety. Right then, with options limited, Keagan decided to gamble.

“I can’t stop you if I’m taking him back to a med bay,” Keagan tried to reason.

Distrust twisted tension like a key of a guitar string; taught and stressed, ready to snap. The panic of the people around him did not help.

Tired, frightened, hungry, sanity thinned by distance and time from what was once peaceful—the bound prisoners called out in a chorus of distress.

“No! Don’t leave us!” They pleaded.

The young burst into tears.

“Please! Please don’t abandon us!”

Disparaging men already defeated in spirit spat curses. “Damn you! Coward!”

“SILENCE!”

The feathered on struck the hull and a spark of violet and green lights sprayed over them. They danced around their faces like little devils no larger than a fly. The people inhaled involuntarily, shuddering as they hunkered down closer to one other to shield themselves from the unpleasant effects that these cursed wisps of light imposed on their minds.

“You might not know us well, but we know you, Keagan Von Helsing,” the woman said, frowning. “There’s no way you’d leave them. Not truly. You’d come back, you’d track us…But a dead man tells no tales…Avarak, Henry…Kill him.”

In less than a blink the feathered warrior bolted forward with his spear ready. The second attacker did so as well.

With a silent apology to Joss and the bruises he'd likely have, Keagan released his hold and let him fall to the ground. He couldn't think of much right then quite aside from the need to get him and Joss out there and rescue as many of the civilians as he possibly could in the process. The nexus had taken some damage but he was still able to fire weapons and maneuver about fairly well.

Mindful of those held captive, Keagan ducked and dove about, taking out one, two, three, four of the opposers.

A sharp twist and curl of his body ended with two shots fired at Rebecca's head. Former peer aside, Keagan couldn't leave someone like that running free and capturing people.

Clang! Clash! BOOM!

Keagan barely made the landing from a glitch lag in his suit. Unfortunately the maneuver exposed Keagan’s vulnerability.

Metal flashed in his periphery. A well-placed thrust of Avaraks’ spear clinked against Keagan’s chest. The seething light burst with the attack. It flowed through to the tip of the blade. Though Keagan’s blessed suit didn’t soak in the malevolent spell, the sheer force of the electromagnetism sent him shooting out of the hull of the ship like a bullet into the setting sun.

The familiar beeps and whirring of his suit silenced; a hammer to the system that broke the camel's back. Any ability to use the Nexus failed.

BOOSH!

Keagan felt the cold of the water rush into the excessive cracks and holes of his Nexus. The only action to take was to make a full release. The Nexus flaked off in the water like the shell of a shedding exoskeleton.

Far from shore, and with the ship escaping with Joss, Keagan’s hope wavered. His tired body struggled to keep afloat. The weight of the sea dragged on his limbs. One arm over the other failed to keep his head above the surface. A fog filled Keagan’s mind as the sting in his shoulder spread through him. The last thing he could recall was the sound of a shout. Then all went black.

~oOo~​

Charlotte and Kaylee were enjoying another break from work and caring for their homes at the vast estate of Avostoska. They arranged for a playdate for their littles. Right then they had just finished dinner and took themselves to a lounge overlooking the meadow. Ezra, Rhysa, and Devante were in sight, tumbling around with Jaxon and Rennick. Diamonique and Aurora were on soft blankets within arms reach of their mothers.

“Aw, look at ‘em go,” Charlotte chuckled, watching as Diamonique was struggling to rock on her hands and knees. “I bet they’ll be crawling in less than four months. Can you believe it?”

"It's amazing," Kaylee sighed softly, watching her dear daughter with the fullest of hearts. "I'll be honest...I'm sort of considering another one already. I just want to be careful about how I approach the guys. I think my biggest argument is that you three are handling three just fine and so could we."

“You have my full support,” Charlotte said as she leaned forward to prop her upper body up on her elbows, arms out to give her baby a playful poke that had her giggling. “I don’t know if I should voice my thoughts. Every time I do Fate takes it as a challenge! So, I think I’ll just keep my opinion to myself.”

Futile, really, Fate isn’t Fate if she didn’t know how Charlotte felt and thought about it! But that would be left aside. More important issues were at hand. Children needed the full guidance and protection of their parents. Jaxon took this to heart. Not to say the others didn’t, but he had a special investment.

“Does pineapple belong on pizza?” Jaxon sang, bopping with his son.

“No is not!” Ezra sang back.

“Pineapple is rich in vitamin—,”

“And we not care!” Ezra rhythmically bent at his knees, tilting from side to side.

Rennick chuckled, watching as his kids were joining in the indoctrination. “Is this a part of your homeschool curriculum?”

“Italian essentials of education,” Jaxon said with a proud smile.

A knock disturbed them from their activities. Rennick set his twins loose on Jaxon. “Go and jump on your uncle. I gotta get the door.”

“Oof!” Jaxon fell over as all three toddlers tackled him.

Rennick opened the door and his face paled. His heart dropped into his stomach that twisted. He stood in silence as a fear, chilling and sharp, cut into his heart.

Two men in suits designed for one specific duty stood in solemn dignity. The unmistakable braid of cord on their shoulders, the flat topped black hats that they pulled off to tuck under their arms, the white gloves—they had come with the worst news any Guardian whose spouse had gone on a mission could get.

“No…” Rennick breathed.

Rennick’s mind raced to how the others must feel. He could sense them already shuffling to the door in a hurry. Rennick’s arm came to wrap around Charlotte who held her baby a little too tight to her chest. Jaxon nudged him as he made himself room with Kaylee on his other side.

“We regret to inform the spouses of Keagan Quinlan Von Helsing that he has died in combat,” their wavering voices maintained a clear tone, even as they felt a pang of sorrow while Charlotte let out a cry and turned herself into Rennick’s hold, “and, out of courtesy, that Josh Houdini is, at this time, presumed dead; missing in action.”

Time seemed to come to a deafening halt as the sounds around Kaylee faded to a fog. She was only slightly aware of the fact that her legs gave up and she fell into Jaxons chest even as she held Aurora.

"It can't be right," Kaylee murmured to herself.

She'd already lost Joss, not once but twice. He'd come back to her again wouldn't he?

“We truly are united in sorrow,” was their sincere answer to that, “while we don’t know the details other than they were last seen faced with a Leviathan trying to protect a ship at this time, we do know that Keagan Von Helsing and Josh Houdini were exemplary Guardians, good hearted, and brave.”

“We, on the behalf of all the Elites who feel the same, salute them.”

The heartfelt words meant well, but their comfort only brought chaos. No one could truly expect how they’d react to something like this unless it happened to them. Charlotte lost her sense of decorum at such an abrupt, upheaving change that altered the course of their lives and shattered their hearts. Their toddlers cried, only vaguely understanding why everyone was so upset, struggling to fathom the specific meanings of the words spoken. Charlotte and the children had to be guided to the couch by Rennick so they might find some calm, only briefly giving the men a parting word of gratitude for their service.

Kaylee stood still for only a moment as the world began to crash around her. Her entire body shook with a cry that came not only from her mouth but from her soul. Every inch of her was mourning the loss of her love except the smallest sliver of her heart that held on to hope. A hope that somehow he would come back to her once more—to their children. Sobs were constant as she clung to Jaxon.

Ezra got so upset that he hiccuped as he cried, clinging to his parents. Jaxon, like Rennick, desperately tried to keep himself grounded for Kaylee, Aurora still tucked in her arms, as he hefted them both in his hold as best he could. It was no easy task to remain an anchor for his family. The cry Kaylee gave had torn through Jaxon. It echoed the loss he felt in his own heart. Joss had become like a brother and now…

Rennick, barely keeping it together for his wife, asked in a broken voice, “Where is his body now?” The words stung. It assumed this was the truth.

“Coming here as quickly as possible,” they said. “As soon as the news came through the proper reports the process was expedited by Lord Von Helsing.”

It was their wish that Wesley, even if he found out something as terrible as this tragedy first somehow, would allow them to live as any other Guardian family. That included being given such devastating news in the way everyone else was expected to receive it. Wesley had honored their wish, even if, at this moment, he was likely grieving somewhere with Inara.

"Dimmi che non è andato, mia Ragione," Kaylee begged of her husband, meeting his gaze with cornflower fields that were reddened from the loss of fair sunshine. "If there's no body..." Even she knew it was a foolish way of thinking while she said it.

Jaxon pressed her head to his lips, fighting for composure. What could he say? How did he console her? An absent body didn’t come as a surprise. Fairies of that size were easily able to swallow a man whole.

“P-possiamo sper-rare, mio Cielo, [W-we can h-hope],” Jaxon choked on his words, unsure if he believed it himself. “We can search.”

That promise would have to do for now. They could discuss more at a time when hearts had a chance to recover. Even now Charlotte and Rennick were just as distraught, trying to explain to their children in a calm manner that their father would never return.

Rhysa, her words starting and stopping with choked sobs, reached out to understand. “D-daddy is not come back? Why? Why mommy? Where he go?”

Inhaling strength, Charlotte leaned into Rennick’s hold as she explained, “Fairies were trying to h-hurt people, meri jaan. Daddy fought the fairies to p-protect everyone, but they hurt Daddy too badly.”

Charlotte had to pause, pressing her hand to her mouth while tucking her startled baby to nurse, so she might calm her down too. She couldn’t get it together to go on.

“Do you remember Happi? Do remember that, when bodies get too hurt, the mind can’t stay?” Rennick asked, voice breaking as he spoke.

The recollection did exactly as expected. The twins bawled. Their babbles of sorrow were intermixed with questions that needed answers. Why did the fairies do that to their daddy? Were the fairies going to take Charlotte or Rennick? So many fears. All they could do was be held and kissed and promised that the world wasn’t only gloom and darkness.

“Daddy have adventures? To tell Happi?” Rhysa hiccuped.

Charlotte nodded, managing a breathy response. “Yes, Daddy have a lot of adventures. He will tell it all to Happi and then, one day, we will get that chance too—but you have to stay with us. You have to have a lot of adventures. More than Daddy, okay?”

They nodded, crying, clinging to them. They couldn’t be consoled enough. They had wanted to give their daddy his bear hugs and kisses. They had done so good all month. And Fate stole that away.

"Mamma, sono triste..." Ezras voice was small as he sunk between his parents.

"I know, my sweet boy. And that's okay. Mamma and papa are sad too," Kaylee shook entirely as she desperately tried to comfort her son. "It's okay to be sad and okay to miss daddy. And I know he will miss us too."

Jaxon couldn’t make this better. All he could do was embrace his wife and their children, hoping that, if Fate was not quite so cruel, going MIA wasn’t the end of their story.

Eventually the families were able to get their emotions under control. They calmed the children, gave them water and food, and spent the evening reflecting on the life of the men they lost. They broke down in silent tears once in a while. One of the toddlers would remember what had happened and need to be comforted. But, at some point, they did manage to get to sleep. They had a lot to face in the coming week.

The next day felt hollow. Fate had cut a hole through their chests. Now the Von Helsings and Donatellos would have to do the same to their friends and family. It broke their hearts all over again to let them know that another star would be added to their sky. And this, seeming so soon after losing Hadassah. It stirred an unease in the companions who had been too romantic about their career, even as they had suffered the attack on Atlantis. It prompted more than one to question if this was what they wanted to do in life. The answer resulted in a reaffirmation. They would persevere in the face of death.

Keagan Quilan Von Helsing would never be forgotten. The evidence of his good nature was in the crowd of people who came to honor him. His funeral attracted a vast number of mourners, including some who had considered him a rival in school or work, and who could not deny his genuine kindness. There were many who volunteered to carry his casket. Rennick and Charlotte were touched by the procession behind them as they too helped bring him to the gravesite.

Elites were welcome to have their remains buried with the graves of their brethren. Cremation made it possible for Charlotte and Rennick to do that as well as bring a part of Keagan to the grounds at Avostoska where they would eventually be buried too. That, and the couple chose to compress some of his ashes into gems that they would keep on them. Charlotte had a ring made. Rennick set it in a stud for his right eyebrow.

Joss, on the other hand, had a smaller ceremony. It behooved him not to attract too many friends or acquaintances. On some accounts he was purposefully reclusive. But, with such a smaller audience, who knew him well, they could at least speak honestly without worrying if anyone heard his true name.

“Let him die,” Wesley had said to his distraught daughter, who had come to ask for them to search for Joss’s body. “We have sought for evidence of him and have found nothing—I will keep looking, for your sake, but do not allow this to consume you.” He had held her, knowing just how much it did. “You have your children and your living husband to care for, Pumpkin. Do not forget that.”

One day spilled into the other, surreal and detached. The funeral that had lasted a day and a half didn’t feel long enough. Grief settled over their homes.

“We should take time off,” Rennick said, wary of how his wife was fairing. He suspected Jaxon was just as concerned.

Charlotte struggled to eat and sleep well. She forced energy for the sake of her children. They would never be without their mother. Not even as she lay bleeding. However, her facade was quick to vanish when they were occupied. At this time they, and Ezra, were spending a day with grandma Inara and grandpa Wesley.

“I’m fine,” Charlotte muttered, rocking her sleeping baby where she sat on the couch of their rented duplex.

“No, you’re not,” Rennick frowned. “You need—,”

“I’m fine,” Charlotte said, a little sharply. She sighed. “I’m just tired.”

Not one to back down, and with Keagan’s words echoing in his head to care for their wife, Rennick insisted. “Ashari, I will,” throw you over my shoulder—but no, Keagan would have cautioned him against that, “I will feel much better if I knew you were eating more and sleeping. You’ve been pushing yourself too far. Please…”

The tone in his voice broke through Charlotte’s mind. Had he said as much before? Or was this the thousandth time; the battering ram finally bursting through her gates? Or how he phrased his words? Something familiar and warm about them.

“Alright…” Charlotte said quietly.

Relieved, Rennick decided he’d handle that right away. He pulled out his phone and paused. A message from Wesley had been sent. He clicked on it and nearly dropped his phone.

“Oh my god…” Rennick murmured.

“What?” Charlotte asked.

“They were searching for Joss—.”

“They found his body?” Charlotte gasped.

“Not exactly. They found pieces of Keagan’s Nexus. They pieced the chunks together and managed to salvage data,” Rennick said.

Charlotte perked. “A video?”

“Some fragments of a video,” Rennick nodded, and turned his screen to her, “and an image.”

“Kaylee!” Charlotte shouted, carefully closing her hand over the ear of her daughter. “Kaylee, Jax, get down here!”

In a few minutes Jaxon was leading the way to the joint living room. He and his wife were puzzled. He and Kaylee hardly made it to the couches with the question of what was going on half formed before Rennick raised his phone to them.

The picture of a man dressed in feathered tribal attire held up a spear directed at the eye of the camera. Light emitting from the weapon obscured the surroundings, but they knew three distinct facts from what they could see—people huddle away, Rebecca’s head exploding, and some guy dragging Joss away.

The image took a minute for Kaylee to process and as she did, she reached for Jaxons hand in a panic. "They-they took him?" The sliver of hope she had buried with her grief threatened to shine even brighter with this news until a thought hit her. "They...they wouldn't just take a body. He's alive...do you think because they recognized him?"

“It’s possible. I can’t figure out another reason,” Jaxon said, feeling a rise of hope he hadn’t had before. His hold on Kaylee expressed this, pulling her closer.

Rennick turned the phone back to himself. He clenched his teeth. “More than that, we have a clear image of just who slayed our husband,” he said, narrowing storming Aegean seas over the feathered figure.

That was right. Fire blazed within Charlotte. “That bitch. I want their head on a pike,” she growled. “What else do we know?”

“Wesley isolated the markers in the footage they got. This is a ship missing from a boatyard. It’s disappeared in the Caribbean Sea,” Rennick said, reading the message.

"If we send this information to Guardians can they send anyone out? All those people in the background will need rescuing," Kaylee pointed out. She was also not about to suggest any of their family go, despite a desire to find her lost lover. "They should be able to find the boat if they're looking for it."

Rennick said, “Wesley has sent the information to the proper rescue branches, but Guardians can’t be spared from towers…We’ll just have to wait.”

They were all eager to do so themselves. That could be sensed well enough. Practicality and duty to their children, though, forbade them from rash action based on emotions. It would be cruel to risk themselves so soon and for an unknown amount of time when they had littles at such tender ages. Not without some assurance they had a scent to track. It wasn’t easy, but Joss could potentially have met his Fate at that point.

“I hope he’ll be alright while we look for him,” Charlotte’s voice wandered. It was some hope. Even if it was slim.

Jaxon said, “I think he will. Joss is a hearty man…I just…” he fell into silence.

“What?” Charlotte sniffed, wiping her eyes.

Frowning, Rennick sighed, “Joss has never let go of the hope for the Rebellion. He still believes in it. It’s possible that he might not want to be found too soon.”

A little shocked, Charlotte said, “That’s awful! How could you say that? He loves Kaylee!”

“And Joss is very loyal. You don’t understand. He’s split in half. Wherever he is, wherever he finds purpose in an ideal or person he loves, he then invests his passion,” Rennick grumbled.

Kaylees lips pursed together in a long moment of thought. She didn't want to think she'd be left again, not by him, but knew it wasn't impossible. For now she only sighed and leaned into Jaxons hold.

"Either way, I want to keep this from the kids if that's okay with you all,” Kaylee said. “I don't want Ezra to have to start the grieving process over if we don't know anything concrete."

“I agree,” Charlotte said. She was only barely starting her grieving process. She couldn’t take another hit so soon. Even if she wanted revenge.

“In the meantime we should prepare for the possibility,” Rennick said. “We need to make sure we come home from this, if we were to rescue him.”

Nodding, Jaxon said, “We should ask for help, if the time comes. For now, we should keep this to ourselves.”

"We keep it close and personal. See if any of the others are willing, maybe even our aunts and uncles," Kaylee suggested.

They weren't exactly retired yet, even if most had opted to let younger hands handle the newest fights while they worked on their families.

“That would be good,” Charlotte nodded, adjusting her arm under Diamonique. “They’d be a great help.”

Somehow the hope to find Joss lifted some of their troubles, even if it felt like Fate had a bittersweet end in mind.

“Let’s call it a night for now,” Rennick said, rubbing his wife’s shoulder.

~oOo~


Across the sea, on an island not known to the world, Joss faded in and out of nightmares. He shook with the fright of a mouth that expanded until it swallowed him in cold darkness. Visions of wicked birds struck at him. And the pain. The pain in his shoulder spread through him, pounding on his heart over and over and over.

At one point Joss begged that the hammer would crush his heart so that he could die and be free of the agony.

Then, it began to subside. Slowly his body calmed, his bones warmed, and the sensation of pain slipped away.

Joss remained asleep for untold days. He knew not the sun nor the stars. Nightmares dulled, shifting into vague memories and dreams. A woman with golden hair and eyes like the petals of a blue flower became clearer the stronger he got. Or did he get stronger from seeing her so clearly?

“Hey, I think he’s awake,” a masculaine voice spoke. “Besnik, bring me the water bottle.”

Fair eyes blinked open to see everything so blurry. “Wha—,” Joss’s voice extinguished like a pinched flame on a wick; dry, sore, and tense.

Rugged with skin worn from untold time in the sun and wind, a man approached with a large canteen in hand. He came to a stop, kneeling at Joss's side. Unscrewing the cap, he held it out, clinking metal sounding as the cap bounced on its attached string.

"I recommend drinking before you try to speak," Besnik advised, his voice much smoother than one would have expected from his face.

“Here,” the other man murmured as he helped lift Joss so he could sip. “There you go.”

The cool liquid soothed the scratch down his throat. Joss sighed, and motioned in request for more. They obliged. As he drank deeply he felt his body revitalize. It had to be enchanted. Or infused.

“Thank you,” Joss managed to croak.

Feeling a little better did wonders for his mood. Joss’s vision focused too. He could see the men clearly now, though he wasn’t sure who was who. Joss figured his confusion was evident for one man pointed between him and the other.

“I am Quyen. This is Besnik,” he said. “And you are?”

“Josh Houdini,” Joss said, defaulting to his alter ego.

“Ah, I see…” Quyen said, giving him a smile that exuded sympathy, perhaps even pity. He shared a glance with Besnik that Joss couldn’t decipher at that point.

Whatever they were thinking, Joss didn’t know. He was occupied with the thoughts of his last moments that he was conscious. The events caught up to him.

“Where am I? How did I get here?” Joss asked with some trouble. He swallowed, feeling a need for another sip of water, which he took.

“What do you remember?” Quyen asked.

“I was fighting fairies. My partner and I found a trafficking ship, but I-I blacked out from the poison,” Joss said, pressing his hand to his head. “I can’t remember anything else…”

Not clearly. Shouting, lights, and screams. It was all too blurry. He thought he heard Keagan’s yell followed by an explosion, but that could be his mind playing tricks. The poison did much to damage his body. He could feel it.

“You’ve been through a lot. Maybe you should rest more,” Quyen said.

Joss didn’t have the strength to argue. He nodded, setting aside the canteen to lay back down. He found the pillow and his body gave in to another fit of sleep. He didn’t notice Quyen snap his fingers an inch from his face.

“Asleep again,” Quyen said, easing back, “and he still doesn’t know who he is…The rumors must be true. They brainwashed him.”

Besnik sighed, settling himself back where he had been seated before he awoke. "Figures. You can't expect much else from hunters, no matter how much they claim it's in their past. At least his disappearance makes more sense now."

Letting out a relieved breath, Quyen glanced at the blade resting on the table beside him. “Yeah, and good to know too.”

The betrayal of Joss choosing to leave would have rocked their world. What kind of man devoted himself to an ideal—to a people—raising them to heights of glory and a new future, just to abandon them? The kind of man that deserved to be flayed.

A courtesy knock at the door turned their attention to a fair young woman with black hair and cool grey eyes stepping into the room. She closed the door behind her, remaining there.

“Morgan,” Quyen greeted.

“Did he wake?” She asked.

“Twice. Both times he said he was called Josh Houdini,” Quyen said, easing up.

“Hm,” Morgan stepped forward to the foot of the bed. She tilted her head, examining the young man.

“Trying to find the truth?” Quyen mused.

The sharp-eyed young woman raised a brow at the older man. That was all the response he would get from her. Morgan had enough talks about truth, suffering, and enlightenment lately. If the old man wanted to do that he could speak with Besnik.

“Do you think he’ll remember who he is?” Morgan asked.

“I don’t know. Question is, do we want him to?” Quyen posed.

"A recovery of identity could take some time," Besnik mused aloud. "He has been gone for years. Making him see who he is may not be easy and he may fight it, but in the end I believe he would be grateful. We are all owed that truth."

Morgan reserved her comment about that and walked over to Joss’s bedside. She reached over to touch his hair. Her fingers rubbed together, testing.

“We could begin with his appearance. This is dye. And that,” she moved her hand over to the plump mole whose edges were peeling from his skin, “is fake,” she plucked it off with some resistance.

“Well damn, they did a number on him,” Quyen scratched his beard.

“Mhm,” Morgan hummed. She set the latex nub on the table and turned to leave. “I’ll update Esme and Sam.”

Quyen grabbed his blade and holstered it. “I’ll take first watch here. Bes, why don’t you go with Morgan?”

“Watch? You mean meditate,” Morgan said flatly, holding the door open for the other man.

“It does wonders for the mind and spirit,” Quyen grinned, already easing himself down into a proper posture with his hands on bent knees.

Morgan decided not to argue this time. She had better things to do. The door closed and she made her way with Besnik out into the broken hallway. Most of the ceiling exposed them to the night sky. Here and there the stones gave way to a wider clearing of debris, sometimes on either side. People were huddled in cots, tents, and fires were lit where the smoke wouldn’t suffocate them. They were a patchwork of ethnicities, heritage, and culture, all working towards a mutual goal.

The two approached an intact section with guards at the doors. These men were dressed in feathers of beasts and fairies they killed. You knew just who to avoid in combat, or not, depending on how foolish and glory-starved you were for a challenge.

“Halt,” the men said, tilting their spears so they formed an ‘X’, “what business do you have here?”

"Good day to you as well, comrade," Besnik gave the man a friendly tip of his head. They weren't in an immediate hurry and it was always important to be cordial. "We are bringing news of the captive's condition to those who need to know."

“Ah, the traitor lives,” said one, lingering with this spear still inclined.

“Avarak,” Morgan said, her tone in a banal chide.

“Okay, there you go,” Avarak stepped side and the way was clear.

The two walked into the doorway and down a short hall to an wide and tall room. There were tables, cabinet, three seats tattered by war, and a couple bunks against a far wall.

“Ah, Morgan, Besnik—news?” An older woman asked, turning from the other elder in the room to face them.

“Joss doesn’t remember who he is,” Morgan said. “He doesn’t recall much of what had happened on the ship either.”

“Good,” the older, scarred man came to sit on a weathered chair. “Maybe we can coax sense out of him. Perhaps he will rejoin us.”

“Morgan, did you say you know this person?” The old woman asked.

“I knew of him. He had been Kaylee Von Helsings’ boyfriend for a time in school. After what happened I lost track of that kind of thing,” Morgan said.

“But he knows you, right?” They asked.

“Well…possibly. I wouldn’t say he’d hear anything good, not if he’s listened to them about me,” Morgan said.

“Understandable,” the old man said.

“Here’s the issue we have,” the old woman came to the table where they had maps strewn across the top, “I think, for what we want to do, we need a bit more support. If we can jog his memory, even if it’s a negative one, we might be able to resurface his old passion for our cause. I know it’s asking a lot, but would you do it? Would you reminisce about the academy with him? Besnik can be with you in case something goes wrong.”

Morgan pursed her lips. She had been seldom left alone. By all accounts this was meant well, but it just felt like another way to keep an eye on her.

“Alright, but…I wouldn’t want to get in Besnik’s way. I’m sure he’s got important things to do,” Morgan said.

The older man looked at the younger one who stood beside Morgan. “Nonsense. You’re free, aren’t you, Besnik?”

Well aware of the hierarchy and expectations around him, he wouldn't have thought to speak up even if he wasn't. "Always free to answer the beck and call of the cause," Besnik nodded to his request.

“Good, good. Stick with Morgan for now. I hear she has room in her bunk for you and Joss—,”

Turning on her heels, Morgan left without a word more. She didn’t look back to see if Besnik was following. She trusted he would. This probably didn’t help their trust in her. Not for what she had done before she knew the wind had changed.

Cool, grey eyes flashed over the faces she passed by. Did they know? The approaching footfalls prodded her mind to wonder if Besnik did.

“Hope you know I won’t be changing in sight, nor will I be allowing you to just ‘stick around’ when I shower,” Morgan said, in a quiet, sharp tone.

The dark haired man didn't seem phased by her short remarks. "I wouldn't think to object to such desires," he nodded. "Anything else you'd like known immediately?"

“Do you ever draw a line in regard to compliance?” Morgan withheld snark, though a trace of it couldn’t be eliminated. Circumstance had her wondering the same about herself.

"Nothing that I can say comes to mind," Besnik shrugged his shoulders in one fluid motion. "I find there are much better ways to spend one's energy than simple defiance."

“Like joining a rebellion?” Morgan asked, glancing back at him when she arrived at her door.

It swung with a single push. The wooden panel creaked on warped hinges. Inside the room the moonlight seeped through cracks on the far end and the blown out window. A cot neatly laid with a blanket and lumpy knapsack resided to the left. There was plenty of space for more despite the large rock pile spilling in from the neighboring room.

The corners of Besnik’s lips tugged back in a small smile. "That is something deeper than an argument or a disagreement. That is purpose and hope for a future of prosperity. There is just little reason to try and fight those around you who mean you no harm."

That remained to be seen. At least in Morgan’s view. She didn’t pursue the end of that discussion, though. Instead, she had him help move things around to accommodate the cots and bags being added. They just about got the place sorted out when dinner made rounds.

“Venison, potatoes, and broccoli,” the comrade said, scooping her a ladleful.

“Thanks,” Morgan said, trying not to grimace.

It had been the fifth week and it seemed no one could risk even a little magic to make their meals more appetizing.

“I know, I’m sorry. We just can’t risk it,” the cook smiled sheepishly. He likely heard enough complaints to know what she was thinking.

Curious, Morgan lingered while they served Besnik. “Why do you think that is? We haven’t had to do this before—restrict so tightly.”

“Well,” the cook tipped the contents into Besnik’s bowl, “I guess it might have to do with Almaeri use.”

“It always has to do with that,” Moran muttered, giving her soup a poke with her spoon. Perhaps she might lead him a little. “Kinda odd, though, right? It started for us a bit ago, when they sailed here with that ship.”

The cooks shrugged. The one who filled their bowls readied to go by capping the pot and handing the ladle. “I dunno, I guess. Avarak and Crace were the ones left sailing it, right? You can ask them.”

“Weren’t you there when it came to port? What did you see?” The other asked as they began to pull the cart along.

Morgan sipped her soup before answering, giving herself time to decide what to say. “Nothing,” she said, and turned away.

"Then here's to nothing, venison, potatoes and broccoli," Besnik nodded to the two cooks appreciatively. It was a dull, repetitive meal, but it was food nonetheless. He finished off his portion and turned to Morgan. "Well then, any preference of where you want me and our new roommate to be?"

Yes. Anywhere but here. Morgan thought, but said, “Just on the other side of the room is fine.”

It didn’t make for much space between them. A single person could walk in and out without trouble, but two people would inevitably squish their shoulders together. Morgan figured they wouldn’t find themselves needing to exit or enter two-abreast, so that shouldn’t be an issue.

Morgan ate her meal in relative silence. In her head were thoughts abounding with concerns and frustrations. One of them sat on his cot eating their food with too much peace.

Quyen and Besnik were new like her. They had come, as he said, for purpose, hope, and for a future of prosperity.

“What do you think a land only for Awakened will be like?” Morgan asked, setting aside her empty bowl.

Besnik mulled over the question, thinking not of the promises that were sown from leaders around them, but rather his own plans. He hummed softly and tapped his knee rhythmically. "I would like to think it'll be a land of balance. Each person living for their own Nirvana—Zion, Heaven, whatever you'd like to call it. That each can aspire to reach their best self," he nodded to no one in particular, "I would like to think it would be a true peace."

“Would you do anything for peace?” Morgan asked him, tucking her bent knees to her chest. She wrapped her arms around her legs. “What if the price of peace…is too much?”

He regarded her with a dark gaze for a long moment before he could only shrug his shoulder. "Then is it really for peace? Or are you sitting in the shambles of what was for the illusion of it?"

Not quite answering her question, but Morgan was too tired to pursue the point, nor did she want to dwell on the topic by now. Not when what he said threatened to dig up a past to relate to it that she wasn’t ready to look at so soon.

“I dunno,” Morgan said in reply, leaving it at that. She rested her head on her knees and closed her eyes.

Unknown time past. A minute? An hour? Whoever long, there came a knock on her door and Morgan authorized their entry. Quyen held the creaking wooden panel open for Joss to come through. The man held a blanket, pillow, bag, and a set of clothes in his arms.

“Eh, hey,” Joss greeted them.

Prepared to play the role of the welcoming face, Besnik gave him a warm smile and gestured to a space not far from him that gave Morgan as much room as they could. "Come, sit. I'm sure you're still quite exhausted."

“Thanks…” Joss said, and gave Quyen a smile. “And thank you. I appreciate all your help.”

“Let me know if you need anything else from me,” Quyen gave Joss a pat on the shoulder before leaving.

Joss walked on steady feet to the available cot. He had benefited from the tinctures and sleep he had thus far. It wasn’t quite a surprise for him. He knew the medicine they used. It responded well to Awakened. But they, apparently, thought he was brainwashed! An advantage? He would have to see…

“So, Besnik and…?” Joss eased down on his cot, looking over at the woman with black hair and cool grey eyes.

Unfolding herself to properly address him, Morgan thought there was the briefest recognition in Joss’s eyes, but he looked away at his bag and seemed not to notice whatever he thought he saw.

“Morgan,” she said, reserving any other detail for now. “And you?”

“Josh Houdini,” he told her, fair eyes still searching through the supplies he was given. “So…you guys are fighting for your own little corner of the world?”

“Yes, we’re fighting for peace,” Morgan said, glancing with a trace of amusement at Besnik.

"A cause some may think is complicated," the other man acknowledged, though he spared any looks in Morgan's direction. "What are your thoughts on such a quest, Josh?"

“Hmm,” Joss gave himself a minute to think while he set up his corner. “I think that everyone should have the same opportunities to make a better future. Awakened are still people like everyone else. I think it’s only right that they have somewhere to live without interference.”

“Are you Awakened?” Morgan asked.

“Yes,” Joss said, setting down his bag and easing his back against the stone wall. “Are you two?”

“Yeah,” Morgan said softly.

“So, when did you join?” Joss asked.

“A couple months ago,” Morgan said, and let Besnik answer for himself.

"Not too long before then," Besnik answered as he brushed a few flecks of dirt off his bedroll. It was still less than clean, but it was the thought that counted. "Less than a year still, so I'm one of the younger faces amongst the rebellion."

“So…are we gonna count this as your first day?” Morgan asked, casually stretching out on her cot.

“I…I dunno, I…I’m a Guardian,” Joss said. He didn’t need to veil this truth.

Ever since his head cleared Joss wondered just what he might do. How did he escape without incurring retaliation? Could he fake Josh Houdini’s death? On the other hand, he was back. They thought he was another man, but he was still back where he had been like it was yesterday. It was as if he woke from the best dream.

"Ah, but we all had a history before we joined the cause," Besnik offered as a reason. "Is a Guardian what you'd rather be? Justified war and suppression against the resistance who only wishes to have a place of their own?"

All fair points that Joss had posed to others himself. What could he do? Play the devil’s advocate?

“Well…what about the fact that fairies are drawn to Almaeri?” Joss asked a common dilemma often brought to his attention on the topic.

Besnik nodded to the question. "Well, I would say that a gathering of those using Almaeri means there's plenty who are skilled enough to defend themselves from a fairy attack. If anything, it could even be beneficial to those not Awoken because it could draw fire from those who don't have the skills and means to fend them off."

Another fair point Joss found familiar. There were other arguments, yet, he hesitated to go deeper. The stance the people he loved had more to do with the philosophy of morality and the corruption Almaeri seemed to steep in their souls. Theo being a classic example. Who knows where he’d be today without binding? Joss had no clear answer to that. But…what if they did?

“And insanity? The propensity for Almaeri to overcome a person’s sensibilities, driving them to greed and destruction?” Joss asked, more engaged now than before.

That earned a shrug from the other man. "Better that it is done in a secluded community where others who are awakened can help control them than to impose it on innocent bystanders. But that is just my thoughts," he glanced over to Morgan. "Perhaps others think differently."

That assumed the community would be sane to implement measures of control. It assumed that they wouldn’t fall into murder. There were too few mundie humans that didn’t let small power get to them. Now add magic and the world gets messy. It was this issue and this one alone that always gave Joss pause. He, however, didn’t go on about the topic; bailing out, as he normally did to stick with faith.

“Well, I guess…” Joss trailed off. “I’ll consider it.”

"Nothing more we can ask you to do," Besnik ran his hand along the cot that was now his. "That and give a lending hand when you can."

“Right,” Morgan said, after so long a silence. “We can also help you out with whatever you need.”

That might have made Joss chuckle. If only they knew. He had far more to do with how they did things than they realized. Unless someone got a better idea, he was likely the most knowledgeable.

“Thanks,” Joss said, assuming this meant he could get comfortable on his cot.

Morgan had done so. It was either now or later. Might as well. She didn’t know how long she’d be in this situation. A part of her wondered just how worth it all was ever since that ship came—ever since she saw what they brought. What could she do about it? With Besnik, and now Joss, Morgan felt a cage forming around her.

A dreamless night was a gift. Nonetheless, Joss woke in the cold morning with a heart aching. He stared into the crack of the ceiling at the twilight, having trouble picking out the blue in it he wished to see—a true, vibrant blue. A few flakes of white slipped quietly through onto his face. The slow moving clouds brightened as dawn approached. Pink glowed under the belly of the mist streaking the sky. Just another reminder of her.

“Awake?” Morgan’s voice prodded him.

Joss remained silent. He tried to see that blue, he tried to imagine it in his mind.

“Hey…” Morgan’s voice intruded.

“Yeah, I’m awake,” Joss said, glad to know his throat wasn’t scratchy anymore.

“Good. Breakfast will be soon,” Morgan said.

Curled up, Joss didn’t see what was making all that rustling. His blanket was tucked all around his upper body. Perhaps Besnik had joined her in getting ready. Joss knew he’d have to as well. And yet, he wondered, if he did so, if this was what would be the first participation. Would he rationalize more actions? Was joining inevitable? But…

Kaylee, Joss thought, Ezra, Jaxon—hell, Lottie, Ren, Keagan and their kids…

Did Joss choose this over them again? He had done so once. That had ended with his return to the love of his heart and a new, better life. It had its troubles, yes, but he had no regrets. Yet, Joss didn’t regret the efforts he had put in for the rebellion either. The progress they made had encouraged them to continue even after he mysteriously left. They were struggling. They were fighting onward. It inspired him. That old flame was still burning.

“Josh?” Morgan spoke his name.

“Coming,” Joss said, easing up.

Nature called anyway.

The three got ready and made their way out of the broken hallways to the clearing. It likely had been a lobby. There were so many people. One or two faces were more familiar than others. Joss avoided them. He wasn’t sure he wanted them to know he was Joss, or that he knew he was, if they did. Not right now. Not yet.

“Good morning, comrades,” the older leader said.

Standard greetings and expected motivational words were ignored by Joss. He was busy wandering his thoughts. He figured it was going to be the same as any other speech. He had given some himself. What mattered to Joss was the people. Who were they?

Old, young; male, female; clean, dirty; limbs, or limbless. Weary, bold, and stoic. Just like before, except…something was missing. Joss remembered a certain vibrancy in their spirit the last time he had left them. But here? What did he see in the eyes of these men and women? Joss frowned. This wasn’t quite the comrades he had once known.

“—closer to our dreams than ever before,” the old one said nothing special, “and we will see it come true. Not in the next life, not in a generation. No, I swear to you that in this lifetime we will raise up a land for our people.”

Another spoke, just as old, “Be prepared. There will be a great storm following us to our victory. It will test us, it will shake our walls, but we must not give up!”

Joss paused his examination and slowly turned his fair eyes onto the older people speaking to them. A storm? Yes, a storm had been what he and Keagan faced. It was then he noticed the spearman standing guard around the elders.

Feathers… Joss thought to himself, feeling a drop in his stomach and an inexplicable fire in his belly sprang to life.

Ending the encouraging speech, the older rebels raised their fists. “Will you fight with us?”

The crowd of revolutionaries cheered. Their response seemed expected to people outside looking in, but Joss sensed discord in the tone; ordered chaos. Only three were contrasted to the rise of voices. Morgan sat in silence, Quyen simply raised his fist, and Besnik…

 

[Soliloquy]

Standing near their small group, Besnik gave a brief nod of his head to show his approval. Not an approval of fighting itself, of course. He couldn't justify violence for the sake of violence, but he had spent the past several months finding reasoning to most actions. There were small acts that needed to happen for an overall good - to accomplish their ultimate goal. Violence went against his own core principals, but if careful action was taken only against those who already expressed themselves as a threat, then it seemed logical. Still, he was a member of the resistance who wouldn't be seen on the front line and who chastised those who found pleasure in aggressive acts.

As Joss settled back into thought and concern, he pondered the feeling he had as they all broke off into small teams for regular maintenance of their base and revolutionary duties like training.

“Joss,” a voice called, and to his credit he did not turn to it. He did, however, feel a pulse of fright to know he nearly had. They were clever; poking to see if he had lied.

“Sorry, I mean Josh,” the voice said, and upon turning to it there stood one of the feathered men. “Fernwey and Gregory want to speak with you in their chambers.”

“Them?” Joss gave a nod to the elders.

“Yeah,” he said, and gave a nod at Morgan and Besnik, “you can wait outside their room.”

“Now?” Joss asked.

“Yeah, did you need someone to drag you there, or what?”

“We’ll take him, Avarak,” Morgan said, urging Joss to move.

“I’m taking him. You can follow,” Avarak walked off expecting them not to fall behind.

The three made their way after the feathered man. Joss wondered what these guys were. Why did they dress like that? They seemed like some kind of official guard. But that wasn’t how things went when he was in the rebellion.

“Here,” Avarak stepped to the side of the open door.

Joss glanced back at Besnik and Morgan before heading inside. Avarak closed the door and took his place parallel with another like him. They waited in silence.

Inside Joss met was met with smiles and an offer of a seat. “Please, relax. We have tea, if you want some,” Fernway said.

“Uh, it’s okay,” Joss said, sitting across from them.

Gregory took a bit to ease down. “Trick foot,” he explained at the concern. “So, how are you feeling?”

“Better,” Joss said, carefully choosing his words.

“Good, good,” Gregory said, sipping on the cup he had poured himself. “We realize this might all come as a surprise for you, Joss—sorry, Josh—and we hope you’ve found some comfort during your stay.”

“I have, thanks,” Joss said, hesitant to comment on their use of his real name. “Morgan and Besnik have been pleasant.”

“Glad to hear it. Have you and those two talked much?” Gregory asked.

“Yeah, we’ve talked about what’s going on here, actually,” Joss said, figuring they wanted to touch on that.

“Oh they did? And what do you say to all this?” Gregory asked, impressing Joss with how easy it was for him to act.

If he didn’t already think they wanted him to join, Joss might have assumed they were truly surprised by the fact. That didn’t settle well with him. Few men he knew that could lie so well were ever wholeheartedly good. Not at the start of knowing them, anyway. Jax and Wesley being two off the top of his head.

“I said I understood it. I said I support it,” Joss told them. No reason to beat around the bush.

Again, they played the part of a pleasant surprise too well. Gregory shared a smile with Fernway that suggested they hadn’t thought they’d hear him say so. Joss had to remind himself that he really did mean what he said not to allow the pricks at the back of his neck to prompt him to redact. He tried to tell himself they were simply strangers and that was why he felt caution.

“Well, if you don’t mind me preaching again, I’d offer you a place here,” Gregory said, giving his tea a swirl. “You don’t have to, of course, I respect a Guardian’s place defending the people.”

Was it true? Or a lie? Joss couldn’t tell. He didn’t have that much insight. He did think they’d want him to stay though. However, the loss of his family tugged at him.

“I don’t know…I have a family. A wife and husband. We just had our second child,” Joss said, running a hand through his hair.

“Oh, congratulations,” Fernway smiled. “Boy or girl?”

“One boy, one girl,” Joss said, the thought of them causing his smile. “I miss them. They’re probably worried sick about me. It would be better if I went back…”

“But, as you said, you don’t know,” Gregory pointed out, as if calling Joss on his own subconscious. Worse, he wasn’t wrong.

Approaching in a gentle way, Fernway said, “You don’t have to give an answer right now. Greg is just eager for help. We both are. Take a day to think about it. Rest more, you had a rough journey, as I hear it. We’re here whenever you want to give your answer.”

Joss nodded and shuffled his foot. “It’s just…this kind of thing can take a lifetime,” he said. “I’ve got kids and I want to be there for them, you know?” He could tell he sounded more as if he argued with himself. He wondered if they knew too. “As a father, I can’t abandon them. Not for a dream that I won’t know will come true.”

“I understand,” Gregory said, setting down his cup. “But what if I told you it can? Not in a future after several generations of struggle. I mean, what if I told you that we’re already at the footsteps of our homeland?”

“I’d say I’d need more than words,” Joss sighed, crossing his arms.

Gregory swept out a hand. “Look around you. What do you see?”

“A crumbling ruin,” Joss said offhandedly as a joke.

Amused silence followed.

Joss studied him, but heeded the quiet nod from Gregory to do so for what was around him. He did, scanning the stones and pillars. He noticed details he was blind to from all the chaos in his mind. There was strange moss growing on certain parts of the stone. An odd groove here and there stood out to him now. Something about the way a cluster of crusty spheres rang in his head that what he was seeing wasn’t normal for dry land.

“Is…is this a…” Joss turned, seeing where he was with new eyes.

“It was at the bottom of the ocean not more than a couple weeks ago,” Gregory grinned.

“How?” Joss asked, walking over to put his hand on the wall. Its texture baffled him. “Where are we?”

“We’re somewhere between the coast of America and Spain,” Fernway said.

Joss turned to them. “How did you do this?”

“A ritual,” Gregory said.

“We have in our possession a stone that corresponds to the sunken land. By enacting the ritual we managed to summon the land to the surface,” Fernway explained. “This is no larger than an aircraft carrier, unfortunately, but we intend to dredge up the rest.”

Something deep inside Joss stirred; a warning. He asked, “How…how did I get here?”

“Avarak and Crace said they found you unconscious in the ocean after a fairy storm,” Gregory said. “Do you…remember?”

Faces. So many frightened people. And Keagan. He was there, but…Joss’s mind got fuzzy. He couldn’t make out much of what his memories desperately wanted—needed—him to know. Something about feathers. Avarak wore feathers.

“Uh, not really. I was poisoned,” Joss said, feeling phantom pain.

“Well, maybe you’ll remember more. In the meantime, I’m curious about what your thoughts are now,” Gregory said, breaking his facade a little.

“Do you mean to use this stone soon?” Joss asked.

“Yes, in about a year or two, depending,” Gregory said. “While we are preparing for the rise of our land we need to keep the stone safe and secret. Only a few know about it.”

“So, fairy storms,” Joss said, realizing that, somehow, this thing must have been what the storm followed back in America.

“Yes, and possible insurrection. People tend to get over excited and think they have better ideas for it, that kind of thing. We don’t intend on having too many chefs in the kitchen, if you understand me,” Gregory said.

“Right,” Joss said, thoughts wandering as he considered this. “So…two years at the most?”

“Yes,” Fernway said. “But no rush to answer.”

“Of course,” Gregory said, going over to the door. “Please let us know when you have made a decision.”

“Alright,” Joss said, giving them a nod before heading out to Avarak, Morgan, and Besnik.

"Ah, there you are," Besnik gave Joss a friendly nod and waved him along with them. "Shall we? Unless you have somewhere you'd like to go?"

“Oh come on, Bes, I’ve been a good boy. What goes around comes around right?” Avarak’s helmeted head remained on Joss for a moment more. “I think karma can spare one negative interaction.”

“One, but not two,” Morgan said in a warning tone.

The mood changed. Avarak shifted his weight, using his spear more like a prop for his body than a weapon. They could barely see his dark eyes through the slits in his helmet looking down at Morgan. It was then that Joss sensed a familiarity between them.

“Guess I’ll have to save up,” Avarak said, resuming his post.

Morgan turned to go. She assumed the guys would follow. They did, of course, and Joss gave into his curiosity about what went on there. First, he had to be courteous.

“Thanks, Besnik,” Joss said.

He gave a shrug of his shoulders while walking beside him. "Nothing to thank. I believe some need more reminding than others that we are on the same team is all," Besnik offered. If Joss couldn't remember who he was, that would apply to him even moreso.

“And uh, thanks to you too, Morgan,” Joss said her silence was unexpected, even if he chided himself for thinking otherwise. “He seems to have some regard for you.”

“None for you,” Morgan said.

“Yeah, bet,” Joss spoffed, shaking his head. He took the chance to say, “Not sure what he’s got against my name. Fernway and Greg kept forgetting.” It wasn’t the smoothest transition. “Kept calling me Joss.”

There was a brief pause as Besnik glanced past Joss and looked to Morgan. "Interesting. Must be some sort of slip up. Joss isn't a very common name, after all."

Fair point. Joss had to chuckle to himself. It was about the same thing Jaxon had said about ‘Josh’ for the opposite reason. It was how they got out of some of their toughest moments. So for them to say ‘Joss’ meant they had to know it was him and they meant to make it clear. Whether by accident or…they mean for him to remember. But what would that mean? Joss contemplated this among other things as they got to their room and he settled on his cot.

Here and there Morgan or Besnik left, but Joss was never alone. One or the other either read a book or wrote in their journals. He wondered what was going on out around the island they rose up and if they knew what it was, if not, where did they think they were? But no matter where his mind wandered he always circled back to the tangible reality of this island. They had a real chance. One that Joss could be a part of if he chose to help.

Soon night fell and Joss got another bowl of that old soup. He sighed, and he only had it once before. Morgan’s resolve to keep sane certainty wavered. But Besnik appeared to be content. That gave Joss a little comfort.

“Tastes hearty,” Joss commented.

“Tastes boring,” Morgan said, giving a shrug, “but it’s not the worst I’ve had.”

“Yeah? Had worse, huh?”

“Yeah. Juvie mystery meat,” Morgan said, and the way she looked at him prodded a far memory.

“Did time?” Joss asked, feeling a familiar memory surfacing quicker than expected.

“Attempted murder,” Morgan said, studying him.

“Oh,” Joss felt his stomach flop. He knew who this woman had to be. He wasn’t sure he wanted to hear more. “I won’t pry into your business.”

“It’s alright. It’s in my past,” Morgan said, keeping an eye on him as she eased back. “I tried to kill my munitions professor, Everest Crosse, using the kodoku curse.”

Joss couldn’t finish the last of his soup. He set it aside. “Ah…so you’re that Morgan.”

“I am,” Morgan said.

They knew that Josh was with Kaylee. But as far as Joss knew they were still sure he had been brainwashed. He wondered about the look Morgan shared with Besnik right then. What they could be thinking.

“Still hungry for revenge?” Joss asked, mostly seriously.

“No, I’m past that now,” Morgan said. “Not that I would shed tears if Everest ever got lacerated across the chest by a fairy, but I think that path isn’t for me…does that bother you?”

“It’s not pleasant, but…I don’t think I am in a position to make any judgment calls,” Joss said. “And if I stay, well…I’ll have to work next to you. Possible Averak. I don’t think it’s in my best interest to make enemies here.” He looked over at Besnik. “Any skeletons in your closet?”

Stirring around the contents of the bowl that were far from a surprise at that point, Besnik watched the small chunks spin about. "I think it's only fair to say that everyone has a past. What matters is whether we take that past and choose to grow from it. No one is so developed to be out of ways to grow."

Such had been said in many ways as Joss met a diverse amount of people. It seemed a thread of wisdom shared by many.

“Yeah, I can respect that,” Joss said, letting that go. He knew when a man wasn’t up for talking about sensitive issues.

Morgan stretched on her cot. “So, are you staying?”

“It’s hard to say no,” Joss admitted. “I don’t know how much everyone here knows, but I’ve been told to expect real change in two years time…I guess I could spare that much…”

"And what would you be sparing from? Other commitments that you have outside?" Besnik questioned with interest and curiosity. "Nothing that can't be put on hold for a brief time?"

“Well, I’m a father of two kids and a husband to Kaylee and Jaxon, so…I’d be missing a lot. I’d be risking a lot,” Joss said, feeling that tension twist in his stomach. He smiled sadly to himself. “I got the feeling Kaylee was gonna prod us for another…” but would he ever know?

Besnik masked a small surge of sadness that the words brought on. He had a role to play, after all. "And if it's more than a couple of years. That won't bother you to be apart from them?"

Frowning, Joss said, “I’ll be holding Fernway and Gregory to their word. If it goes past two years then…I can’t. I’m a father and husband first. Family…changes things.”

"It can, yes. Change how you might have thought before," Besnik nodded, wondering if they could revive his passion from before.

Morgan said, “Seems to be a better reason to stay. Creating a place for your children to find freedom, if they happen to become Awakened.”

Fair. From time to time Joss wondered if an incident or an unexpected occurrence might mean that one of their kids would be Awoken. For him it was an exciting thought. The others didn’t feel the same, and he understood he would be outvoted two to one in the end anyway. But that wasn’t as important as the family. Joss wanted the family together. And yet, if they did? Where would his child go? Rennick, an adult, hadn’t been spared the legal attack of regulations and tracking.

They were pushing that hard in the laws. If they weren’t Guardians with exceptions, it’s likely they’d have had to leave Maine for a different state. Maybe Texas. As always the Lone Star state were a tough people to wrangle into submission when it came to government overreach. They’d die shootin’ before they allowed their Almaeri population to be chipped like animals.

Joss had one hope. Here. This place that had risen out of the sea like a sunken treasure. If worse came to worse, any Awakened child could find refuge in a land meant for them.

“Alright…” Joss looked up at them, resolve in his tone, “I’ll stay.”

Besnik extended his hand out, assuming he could safely speak for the two of them, if not the others who'd put them in this position. "Well then, welcome aboard Josh."

Grasping his hand, Joss gave it a good up and down; a strong, bold hold with a tenderness underlining the pressure. With that Joss was now beholden to them. Once again he had taken up the duties of a Rebel.

~oOo~​

Joss spared no time in finding something useful to do for the benefit of all. Much to the chagrin of Morgan who had a rather troubling time involving herself in the day-to-day cost of being a part of a revolution as of late. Or so Besnik observed with Joss over the next couple of days.

“Hey, are you okay?” Joss asked.

Confused, Morgan took a brief check over herself and concluded he probably didn’t mean she was unknowingly, physically injured.

“Yeah, why?” Morgan asked.

“Just, some people think you’ve been kinda…distant,” Joss said.

Morgan looked over at Besnik doing his meditation. “Hm…”

“Not just him,” Joss defended quietly. “Quyen said you haven’t been the same since that ship wreck.”

“Have you seen the ship?” Morgan asked.

“No, I haven’t. They said it was overtaken by a wave or something,” Joss said.

Whatever it was that Morgan hoped from that question, it didn’t matter now. She remained silent and continued to scribble in her journal.

“What are you writing?” Joss asked.

“Nothing. It doesn’t matter,” Morgan said, slowing down her pen. She looked up at him, deciding on what difference it would make to discuss her journal. “It’s dumb, but…I was thinking if I died…if it was ever found maybe…maybe someone would know me. Maybe they’d understand why I was here and…” Shaking her head, Morgan shifted around to a more comfortable position and continued to write.

Joss didn’t press it. He was surprised she had said so much, to be honest. It also struck him that it was a good idea. In his mind Joss would be away from family and return in some kind of glory and warm welcome. The dead come back to life. However, if he didn’t…and if they found his body…what would Kaylee think? What would they all think?

Risking a fairy attack, Joss discreetly summoned a device to record video logs. He only had few options for places to make his entries.

Sitting on the potty, Joss positioned the camera to exclude clues about just where he was recording. He had risked again to get himself a collapsible tripod to make it easier to keep it steady. It also doubled as a selfie stick, which was good forethought in case he got a chance to make these in an area that didn’t have a place to sit.

Clicking the button, the red light came on and Joss smiled into the camera.

“Hey, it’s me. This is—I don’t know what day it is, but it’s been too long. It’s the first one, at least,” Joss spoffed, imagining his wife and the rest of them looking back. “I’m sorry everything went down the way it did. I mean, I can’t really remember it all. There was a Leviathan and a ship and…something about a glow and a kidnapping…feathers…I know Keagan was trying to help me, but apparently he lost hold of me. I don’t feel any ill will against him. I hope having Keagan is some consolation for my absence…I’m sure you’re wondering where I am. Well, I’m not sure either…” Joss went on to elaborate about his experiences up to that point, including everything he knew, seen, or heard of the people and what they intended to do. “So, I want you to know, I haven’t made this choice lightly. It’s one that has real, true promise. You know how I feel about a land for Almaeri—it won’t be like Aarin, it will be without gods and against fairies, and…well, you know. Anyway, if any of our children become Awakened then…this will be my gift to them…I say it that way because, if you’re seeing this, then that means….I’ve died…I didn’t want you to be confused or wonder what had happened to me. And I know it won’t feel like it, but I wanted you to know I love you. I love all of you. You mean so much to me. And this…all of this? It’s for the world, but it’s also for you, my children. Dad is making a corner of the world for you, if you ever find yourself in need of it…Jaxon, I love yah man. Kaylee? You always have my heart…I love you.”

Joss turned it off. He set it aside and quietly wept through his emotions. He had to collect himself before heading back out. This was a longer time than expected to be in the bathroom!

“Phew, sorry about that, Bes,” Joss said, giving his belly a pat. “Guess that soup is taking its toll on me.”

An understanding look and slight inclination of his head came from Besnik. "Just be sure you're drinking plenty of water then. You'd hare to be dehydrated and wind up in the med wing."

“If you can call it a med wing,” Joss spoffed, walking with Besnik to their post.

They arrived in time to cross paths with Joss’s favorite pain in the ass. The feathered, thin giant of a man often caused a stir with a few people. Joss would call it a meanness in his soul while someone like Elijah would say it is his pride. Ego, self-centeredness, or whatever it is, Joss knew he didn’t like Averak. Something about him rubbed him the wrong way and it wasn’t even his attitude alone. Morgan was just as aloof, but she didn’t make Joss want to hit his head against a wall. Or, rather, hit Averak’s head against a wall.

“You’re late,” Averak said, staring down at Joss through slotted holes.

“Ah, so you know how to perceive time. That’s smarter of you than expected,” Joss quipped. He knew Besnik would rather he not, but sometimes it just felt nice. “Guess even idiots have some brains to justify you wielding that spear.”

They had tossed verbal arrows once in a while. One telling the other they were sub par, the other saying they’d get angry if they thought the other mattered, and so on.

“The thing about idiots with spears is,” Averak feigned a swipe at Joss, “they can still kill you.”

Was it the movement? Or the amusement in Averak’s tone? Something about that put Joss’s teeth on edge. It didn’t make sense to get so upset. It wasn’t special. Nothing in what Averak said seemed out of the ordinary or contradictory. The annoyance of not knowing why it made such a deep cut in Joss dissuaded him from further engagement.

“Dumbass,” Joss muttered, shaking his head. “What a jerk. Can’t believe Morgan ever dated that guy. Good thing she left. I mean, she’s got problems too, but still.”

That made dark brows perk beneath unruly hair and Besnik's head tilted in interest. "Averak and Morgan were an item? Hmm, that's news to me and I've been here since her arrival. Did they keep it quiet?"

“I think it was a hot and fast thing. That’s the impression I got…I also might have seen a page of her journal open at once point... He’s pretty witty, I hate to admit, and I think she’s interested in people who have talent—I mean, not a real surprise if you consider Jaxon,” Joss said with a shrug. They had been attracted by the ambition of the other. “But I think she gets bored with people who are too selfish, whether or not they’re smart. Honestly, she’d have probably loved Hazel. But of course, Morgan seems to like guys.”

Joss reflected on his classmate. Kaylee had been worried he was cheating on her. That made him laugh. No, he could never cheat on his golden bride. That didn’t mean he didn’t recognize beauty in others. Hazel Hoffman had intense eyes. Oddly, she was free to wear whatever she liked as long as her neck was covered. That was what she said about her beliefs, anyway. Joss’s smile faded as the memory of watching that teacher snatch away her scarf surfaced. And of course, the day they protested ending her life and beginning his.

"Jaxon? Oh you said that was your husband back home," Besnik recollected after a moment's lapse. "You knew Morgan from before here then? That's a good chunk of her history to be familiar with just through your spouses." His tone was far from accusatory - more just sounding surprised.

“Well, I mean, I’ve heard things around. Also, Jax told me about him and Morgan. They were together before they joined the academy. At the time that they were friends with Morgan, before she did what she did, Kaylee and I were broken up. I didn’t really know her personally until now,” Joss said, now unsure if she had been a part of the club he and Rennick started.

"Ah, so you and Jaxon have very similar tastes in women it seems," Besnik commented, although more of what Joss was saying was information that seemed new to him. "And it's surprising that Jaxon isn't one among the rebellion here. You knew all of them in school then?"

“Not all of them, no. I had left…” Joss paused, his mind catching up to the moment and the words he couldn’t take back. Thankfully the emotion of disappointment and concern mimicked confusion well enough. He played on that. “I left. I was gone…I…I didn’t meet Jaxon until…”

Besnik waited for a few moments longer before it became apparent the story wouldn't continue. "Head still recovering it seems. I'm sure it'll come back to you in time."

“Y-yeah…recovering,” Joss said, tucking his hands in his pockets. He counted out an appropriate number of moments before displaying a show of shaking off an odd feeling. “Anyway, uh…what were we talking about? Oh, right, Morgan.”

“What do you need?” Morgan’s voice snapped his attention. When did she arrive?

“Nothing, nothing, we were just—I was thinking it would be fun to, uh, hang out and maybe play a game?” Joss posed.

“Like we don’t hang out enough,” Morgan spoffed. “Sure, if you want.”

“Cool, cool, cool, that’s cool,” Joss nodded a bit too much and turned to head them off to the room.

Morgan watched him with curiosity. She raised a brow, silently questioning Besnik, only following up with words when she figured she and Joss were out of earshot despite being in line of sight.

“What’s up with him?” Morgan asked.

"Memories might be trying to surface," Besnik responded softly, his lips hardly moving. "He spoke of you and Jaxon from when you were younger. Got lost in thought trying to think of when he met Jaxon though."

“Oh?” Morgan looked ahead at Joss. He did seem troubled. “That’s right. As I hear it, Jaxon came after I was taken to juvie. They say Joss wasn’t found by them until about a few years ago.”

The brainwashing must have been intense. That is what Morgan suspected. It had to be, if you got a man to believe he was an entirely different person. Most people believed Kaylee and them had directly involved themselves in it, but Morgan doubted that She thought it had been another agency or the CIA. She couldn’t rationalize the girls she met doing this to someone. Kaylee and Charlotte were…unexpectedly merciful to her. Yet, while Morgan hesitated to think they specifically had something to do with Joss’s brainwashing, she had to admit that here he stood, thinking he was Josh. Perhaps they were missing something?

Joss got into the room before they did. Neither Morgan, nor Besnik, saw the discreet shuffling of jackets and blankets that concealed his video device. If anything, he appeared as if searching for a good game to play.

“I’m thinkin’ maybe cards?” Joss glanced up as he pulled a deck from his bag.

Besnik stowed his hands in his pockets and nodded. "I could go with some cards. Maybe blackjack? It's been a long time since I've played much of anything."

“Sounds good to me,” Joss said, pulling over a small table between them.

A hearty game of blackjack lessened the tension Joss felt. The focus on the numbers helped distract him from thinking too hard about what to do now that he had slipped up. It seemed prudent not to give away the goose too soon. But now? He wasn’t sure. He would have to figure it out soon. Perhaps a different game to slow things down, to give him a bit of space to think.

“Something up?” Morgan asked, seeing the uncertainty in him.

“Oh uh, just gettin’ a little tired, that’s all. Maybe a slower game?” Joss offered.

Morgan busied her hands with shuffling the deck, pondering what they could do. “Go fish?”

The simplicity of it amused Joss. It also fit the lazy pace he hoped would him a moment to think about if he’d ‘remember’ himself.

“Yeah, sounds good,” Joss said, waiting for her to lay out the cards for them. “Ezra likes to play this with us. With pictures, but still. He’s super smart. And kind…He cares a lot for his little sister; Aurora.”

“That’s a pretty name,” Morgan said, fanning out her cards.

“It means the ‘dawn’. She looks so much like her mother,” Joss smiled, reshuffling his cards.

“So…you guys are in some kind of triad? How do you feel about parentage?” Morgan asked.

“Well, Kaylee and I don’t have a hang-up, but you’d think Jaxon wished Ezra was from me,” Joss chuckled. “He is a true Italian. He won’t settle for anything but authentic Italian food. Turns out that Kaylee had an immense craving for their dressing while pregnant with Ezra. Jax won’t admit the kid is from his seed because of that.”

“What? Why?” Morgan spoffed.

“Jax thinks Olive Garden is the work of fairies—seriously, I’m not kidding. He literally believes it’s a continuation of some ancient fairy-run tavern,” Joss chuckled. “He can’t abide the thought that a child of his actually likes that stuff.”

Besnik had a healthy chortle at that. "Well, that's quite the conspiracy theory. And did the lad want it when he grew older? Or did Kaylee have the same cravings with Aurora?"

“Oh we haven’t gone to an Olive Garden,” Joss said, smiling and shaking his head. “I doubt we’d hear the end of it if we did. Can you imagine? Jax would have it out for us. Probably feel betrayed. You should have seen his frantic lament when Kaylee locked herself in the bathroom with food from Olive Garden—he didn’t know she ordered it, he thought it was a mistake.” Joss went into a colorful story of the incident. Even Morgan couldn’t keep a steady stoic demeanor. “Then it turned out it was because she was pregnant. A good thing too, they were getting worried and I wasn’t sure how long I’d be…” he trailed off, furrowing his brows. “…huh.”

"How long you'd be?" Besnik repeated back, a slight tilt of his head. "Problems with conception have you uncertain?"

Hovering a hand over the deck, Joss slipped it back and eased his cards on the table. “I’m sorry…um, I think I…I think I’m gonna head to bed…”

Morgan shared a glance with Besnik. “Good night,” she said.

“Thanks…” Joss murmured, getting up to lay on his cot.

After a time Morgan and Besnik cleared up the table and got ready for bed. They couldn’t really talk. Not right then and there. They did scribble a note or two in case Joss was still awake. They were smart enough not to consider the sound of snoring as any indication of true sleep. Plenty of people in Morgan’s life had lied in that way. But, in the night, Besnik and Morgan wouldn’t need to wonder if Joss was awake. He woke them up with a startling nightmare.

“Ah!” Joss tossed and turned. He had started out in a subtle way. A dramatic readjustment of his memory needed a fitting display. He wasn’t a genius actor, but he had seen Kaylee give birth twice now and he knew what Jaxon sounded like when Kaylee sneaked him a cup of Folgers coffee.

Startled into consciousness, Besnik was the first at his bedside having slept the closest. "Josh - Josh!" He called, only placing a hand on his side and not going so far as to restrain him. People could be quite violent in fits similar to this. "Josh, it's Besnik. C'mon wake up!"

“No! N-no!” Joss threw his weight into the role. He hoped, somewhere, Jaxon and Willow would somehow know he had done so well. “Please, no!”

Morgan popped up from her bed too. She came to help Besnik draw Joss out of sleep. They were able to keep him from falling off his cot in the process. In a desperate attempt to shock him out of sleep Morgan took his cantin and poured a bit of water on his face.

It wasn’t exactly what Joss had hoped for, but it worked! He gasped, opening his eyes to see the two.

“Ah!” Joss scrambled to sit up and press his back against the wall. He ran the back of his hand across his wet face. “Wh-who are you?”

“It’s us—Morgan and Besnik,” she said, sharing concern with her comrade. “You were having a nightmare, Josh.”

“I was?” Joss pressed his palm to his head.

“Yes, you were freaking out. You said, ‘no’ and ‘please no’…” Morgan frowned. What did they do to him?

“Oh…”

“Josh, are you okay?” Morgan asked.

“Y-yeah…I think…why are you calling me that?” Joss asked, blinking his eyes against the light that they lit.

"Calling you....Calling you Josh? It's the name you gave us when we met," Besnik answered carefully. There was a hope if they managed to break through his surface and into his memories that had been taken from him.

Furrowing his brows, Joss said, “What? That…no, I’d never…My name’s Joss. I’m—,” he cut himself off, fading far into thought as he gave them the look of a man too stunned to speak.

“Uh, Joss?” Morgan used the name he preferred.

“Oh my god…” Joss bought some time by staring into space.

How did a man who got his memory returned act? Did he shut down? Have a panic attack? Did he accuse the people around him of brainwashing him? And what of the life he lived with Kaylee and Jaxon? He couldn’t villainize them, could he? Should Joss lament them as some kind of creepy couple who wanted to use him in their marriage? Or…

“Joss, you gotta say something to us,” Morgan said, unsure of what to do.

“Kaylee and Jaxon saved me,” Joss blurted, turning to them with wide eyes. “I was…I was tortured, but they…they got me out and I—I didn’t know who I was.”

Besnik's dark brows went up in unbridled surprised. "They saved you? And who was torturing you Joss? Who held you captive?"

That was a good question. When in doubt, feign ignorance.

Taking a page from the dramatics of some of his family members, Joss let his head tilt from side to side. He groaned. “I—I don’t know, it’s…it’s painful to try and—ah!”

“Don’t worry about it. Maybe it will come to you later,” Morgan said, pressing a hand to his shoulder. “Rest for now.”

“N-no I have to…” Joss protested lamely, giving into her insistence with little effort.

“Just sleep,” Morgan said. She made sure Joss was tucked in before standing up and looking at Besnik.

Rubbing his scruffy chin, Besnik gave her a hopeful smile. Even if saddened to see his friend in this state, it meant there was a chance. "We'll have to see what tomorrow brings," he suggested softly, nothing too specific in case Joss was still conscious.

Tomorrow came and Joss still wondered what that day would bring. How much of his fit did he carry over? Did he make things difficult for them? Maybe grow suspicious of them? Or did he play the role of a disparaged man who was now flooded with vague remembrance of a tormentous time?

“Hey, how are you feeling today?” Morgan asked Joss, seeing he hadn’t yet gotten up.

“I don’t know,” Joss said, and knew that was true enough not to be questioned.

“Do you…”

“Remember last night? Yeah…”

Morgan’s cot creaked as she repositioned herself on it. “So what do you recall?”

“I’m Joss,” he said first, and mulled over what else to say. “I remember going to the wedding when I was attacked—betrayed, I think.” That sounded kind of juicy. “They wanted to take my identity from me…Josh does sound close to my name.” Good enough. “But I think…Rennick and Charlotte figured out what happened and they saved me, and then I…I reunited with Kaylee and I…”

“You couldn’t leave her. Not as Josh, who didn’t have obligations,” Morgan said, when he had fallen silent.

“Yeah,” Joss said quietly.

"But now, as Joss you're faced with the conflict of the life you had before and now the life you've lost," Besnik felt it was a safe assumption. "The family you had was as another man."

“No,” Joss said, a little sharply. Probably not to his benefit in their eyes. At least at first. He kept a kind tone, but a firm one. “My integrity didn’t change with my identity. I might not have known who I was, but I didn’t act out of order with who I am—with the knowledge available that I had.”

“So…” Morgan said, “your plan?”

“The same,” Joss said. “I can’t abandon my children. Josh or not.”

There was a pause before Besnik spoke again. "Then I think the question comes down to how much are you willing to dedicate to this resistance now? I'm sure you remember just what level of dedication this movement takes, Joss."

A thousands lives passed through Joss’s eyes. “Me more than most,” he said quietly, staring up at the crack in the ceiling before turning back. “I can’t imagine that they think I’m alive. If they do, it would only be out of foolish hope…” even so, they’d be right. “And I wouldn’t stay if I didn’t think there was a real chance here. Two years. That’s what they said.”

It was the decision a man made after considerable thought. "Well, just know that you're certain on what you hope for. Things have changed since you left, from what I've been told."

“A lot of things,” Morgan said.

Joss had been on watch and given busy work. He had to admit he wasn’t sure what changes had occured, or if this was a faction of the larger rebellion that hoped to make the needed moves to reach their goals.

“What kinds of things?” Joss asked.

“They’ve made branches. There’s a hierarchy in place. Fernway, Gregory—they’re on some council board, or something. They don’t tell us a lot. Just speeches and assignments,” Morgan said.

After all the cheers and fists raised, Joss had gotten into it too. He felt ashamed somehow. The words that he could recall them saying didn’t feel like they had much substance either. And yet…the island they were sitting upon was truly risen. They had something.

“Assignment number one is this island?” Joss asked.

“Yes. For about a month now,” Morgan said. “Since after they raised this place.”

“After? You didn’t see?” Joss asked.

“No,” Morgan glanced at Besnik. “Only the councilmen did, when they came here on that ship.”

“I see,” Joss said, finding that curious. “This place has changed indeed.”

Maybe it was a silly idea, but Morgan had felt a surge of some kind of hope. A change, since Joss had resurfaced. It was inexplicable. All said and done, Morgan felt this shift and knew that life was too short not to follow it.

“What will you do?” Morgan asked, not even knowing what he could possibly say.

“What could I do?” Joss spoffed. “I’m not any different from you or anyone else here.”

“But you are,” Morgan said, coming to sit beside him. “You’re the spark. You, Hazel, Ajen, even Rennick is talked about here. The old days when there was an emphasis on making friends—a family—and not just cold, calculating military.”

Joss blinked. “Well, I don’t know about that…and I mean, revolutions do have to have some kind of organized structure. We did.”

“Not like this. Not like—like we’re soldiers of someone's kingdom,” Morgan said, disregarding if Besnik found this treasonous in some way. “Airdina. Do you remember?”

“Our land,” Joss nodded.

The name they whispered in a fond, wistful murmur most nights had been with them since Hazel died. It gave them comfort, especially when the days seemed darkest. The name they’d give their new home. Their free home.

“It’s Alquati now,” Morgan said, and thought maybe she saw in his eyes what she felt.

‘Land of Might’ didn’t quite capture the same essence of the rebellion that Joss and his comrades had meant to inspire.

"Everyone here aspires for the same dream, but there are different levels of passion present. We are lacking in the same passion you once had, Joss," Besnik ventured to say. "If you can reignite that - rekindle the dying flame - well, who knows what we could accomplish."

 

[xrakkax]

“We’re two years from an entire landmass. What more could you want to accomplish?” Joss asked, meaning to shrug that off.

“Actual freedom. Not a tyranny disguised as a revolution,” Morgan said. “What good is a land when you’re a prisoner within it?”

Their plea, although sensible from a person in their position, didn’t land right on Joss’s ears, let alone his heart. He didn’t expect this news to slap him in the face, or his pride, but it did. All of the work he and the ones he lost put together was all for naught?

But wait, no. Joss couldn’t believe that! He couldn’t believe the lives lost had come to this phantom fear. Was he to take Morgan at her word? Someone who tried to murder Everest? No, he couldn’t think so ill of Fernway and Gregory after being given no reason to think badly of them. Joss couldn’t really believe Hazel Hoffman died for nothing. He didn’t leave Kaylee for nothing. He wasn’t still here for nothing!

“We’re not prisoners here. Two years the land will rise and I will leave. No one is forcing you to stay, are they?” Joss asked, and the change in his tone alerted the warning at the back of Morgan’s mind.

A little taken aback inside, Morgan had to admit, “Well, no…”

“Maybe you don’t like the people in charge, or how they do things, but that doesn’t mean it’s bad,” Joss said, pulling a book without regard to the title onto his lap. “Seems to me that I should remain Josh.”

Morgan closed up again. She set her hands on her lap, stiffly staring at Joss with a quiet fury. Slowly she got up and walked to the door. She paused, opening it.

“Maybe that’s all for the better,” Morgan said, catching his fair gaze briefly, “Joss would be ashamed.”

The sting sunk deep into Joss’s chest. He couldn't speak. Morgan left to recover from the jab. He did so in a fumbling manner, muttering as he flipped through pages without really reading anything in the book. Joss didn’t quite give the impression he wanted to talk.

Besnik wasn't blind to the way he was holding himself, but he hadn't just watched that entire interaction to stay quiet. "Some need hope more than directions," he said without getting up from his own cot. "Hope is a stronger influence than fear or being threatened."

Not quite cooled off, but certainly not one to shoot down the wisdom of the soft-spoken, Joss’s temper faced a dilemma. Angry, defensive, and thinking of just himself, of course, he shot off his mouth first.

“What? Are you trying to say I’m directionless?” Joss muttered, flipping another page and then back. “Or hopeless? That I’m acting out of fear?”

The other man didn't flinch or wince at the lightly launched response. Instead, Besnik stood from his seat, dusting off his pants. "No, but I would say you are in a place where many fit that description, Joss. Many here are under the belief that there is no place on this planet for them to exist peacefully. And they put blind faith in others for a chance at that existing, of this land basically being pulled from thin air, just so that they can...simply be. Those are people who are acting out of fear. People who need hope more than direction."

At first Joss got ready to deflect the points Besnik made, thinking that he simply didn’t have a good grasp on who Joss was to say such things. Clearly Besnik made claims that made no sense in relation to Joss. Besnik obviously didn't know his situation, because clearly Joss had a family, a prospect of peace, and he had friends and—and Joss realized Besnik wasn’t talking about him.

Quieted by humility, Joss went over what Morgan had said. She had used the words ‘family’ and ‘friends’. There were no words to describe how Morgan came off to him at first. Proverbial salt in his wound, perhaps. Joss’s emotions colored her eagerness with a disrespectful finger pointed into his face. Now it hit him that she had been reaching out, in her own way. Even if Joss wouldn’t be changing his opinions in one conversation, it was still true that Morgan had made herself vulnerable and he slammed that door in her face.

All at once Joss realized she had become a friend. Morgan, the girl who had nearly killed Everest, had somehow, over the past week, quietly bonded with the two of them. And now…

Shoulder’s slumping, Joss laid his hands flat on the open book. “Bes..I-I didn’t mean…to…”

"Even without intent, what's said is done," Besnik shrugged his own shoulder. "Just consider what your presence—Joss's presence—would mean here. For Morgan and the others. Many need a spark, even if it is asking for a sacrifice."

Joss didn’t know what to say to that. Right now he still clung to the hope that Morgan was just overthinking it. He hoped that Besnik was just being sensitive. At the least he had to respect that they both were on the same page. If their fears were justified then this whole conversation could mean negative repercussions.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Joss said, setting the book aside. He wished he could be alone. “Bes…would you be willing to walk with me to Quyen? I want to see if they’re comfortable enough for me to take a stroll by myself.”

Nodding, Besnik turned to the door. "I will accompany you, although I can't say you'll be given the answer you're looking for, my friend."

“I can hope,” Joss said, and he did think it was likely.

The two walked side by side through the halls of the ancient ruin. Sometimes Joss wondered just what this place was supposed to be. A temple? A grand estate? Maybe a chunk of an arena? Whatever it is, it's been under the sea for centuries. None of the architecture matched what Joss had seen of Greece or Rome, for example. There were hints here and there. A design or a mark rang familiar in Joss’s head. Enough that he wondered if he hadn’t seen it before, but the odds were astronomical.

Those thoughts aside, Joss focused back on Fernway and Gregory. It had been a while since he arrived. He knew the fears of having a wild card in your deck. Joss himself had paired suspicious newcomers with trusted allies to make sure they were truly on their side before letting them roam around freely. Much freer, he assumed, than what Fernway or Greg might allow.

Two knocks and a swing of a door later, Joss went inside with Besnik this time. They greeted the older two with respect.

“How are things going?” Gregory asked. He offered them seats.

“Oh, I think it’s going well, actually,” Joss said, though he knew they’d pay more attention to what Besnik had to say.

It was true that Joss did think they’d be fine with him moving around the place without being accompanied, but in reality he did believe they’d only do so if they thought Besnik had confidence. At this time Joss had no reason to believe Besnik would drop any warnings against it.

“Oh yes?” Fernway smiled, glancing at Besnik.

Settling himself in one of the seats, a nod of approval was given. "I would agree. He's assimilating to our luxurious lifestyle quite well. Only the soup seems to be giving him any trouble, but I think we all grow past that soon enough."

They shared a laugh over that. The small meat they had of the herd they hunted a while back was being stretched thin for sure. At least their vegetable patch produced fresh food. That didn’t quite change their situation. Venison stew would remain on the menu.

“We’ll be seeing a bit more variety in a week. There’s an ally ship coming to shore soon,” Fernway promised.

Joss said, “Well, that’s good.”

“So, have you two come here to discuss food, or is there something else on your minds?” Gregory asked.

“Actually, yes. I was hoping that, since I’ve fit in so well, perhaps I could have a wider range of movement,” Joss said. “Sometimes I’d like to take a stroll or maybe visit the little training area. Morgan and Besnik are great, but I think they also would like some more freedom.”

“Ah, I see,” Gregory nodded, sharing a contemplative look with Fernway before facing back at Joss. “Why not? We have no real reason to suspect you of anything at this point.”

“Just don’t go spurning our trust,” Fernway said, in a tone a mother might use when giving her children a small poke.

“Of course not,” Joss spoffed, and his sincerity aligned with his opinions. He didn’t have a reason to disregard Gregory or Fernway.

“Now that’s settled, anything else you might—,”

BOOM!

The four of them stilled. Breathes caught in their throat as they listened.

“FAIRIES!”

“Well, duty calls,” Gregory said, grabbing up a blade.

Ammunition ran out quickly in a place like this. Restriction of Almaeri use made replacements slow going.

“Just in time too,” Fernway said, giving Joss a nod. “Free to roam, free to fight. Besnik, Josh—find your stations.”

"Of course, ma'am," Besnik nodded and gave a jerk of his head with every expectation that Joss would follow him. "Ready to see if those Guardian skills can stand up without your fancy tech."

“Oh man, I dunno,” Joss chuckled, following Besnik out of the room with Fernway and Gregory. “I haven’t fought with Almaeri in a long while. Where to?”

“Stick with Bes and Morgan,” Fernway suggested to Joss before parting with Greg at her side.

“Alright,” Joss hopped, loosening up his joints, “let’s see if this old man can still ride a bike.”

The sky above them curled like black smoke. Clouds formed shapes of silent, screaming faces, or convulsing bodies—a tangle of mist and spirit. It kinda reminded Joss of the Mummy, Imotep, from Cory’s favorite movie when the sand collected to become an impression of his face. But these were many and varied, never still or with any seeming purpose than to intimidate. Out of an eye, or a gaping mouth came lightning and fire, but perhaps that was more coincidental since fairies carried on the wind were not confined to those parts alone.

Unholy squealing filled the air. It was the holler of pigs being torn to shreds; the warble of the deep, wailing animal Joss had never seen. Darkness seeped around them the thicker the sky became. Then they struck ground.

A clash of steel, curses, and lights disoriented Joss without his suit to protect him. He immediately began to draw up protection spells—frequencies, as Charlotte and Rennick had theorized with Wesley and Jaxon. Whatever they were, Joss knew them innately. He wrapped them around his body like armor. The sounds of horror dimmed. He could see better—better, not perfectly.

“Rah!” Joss struck down fairies with finesse and force. He did get on that bike and it happened that he wasn’t that bad either. Some were not so lucky.

“Ah! Help! Hee—.” The sound garbled. A fellow rebel fell back as a billow of smoke shot out from a fairy in the shape of a woman walking on all fours, belly up, with her head twisted backwards. His eyes bubbled, black and gooey, out of his skull. It poured from his mouth onto his body and his ears spilled the same. A thin line of the black stuff slipped onto f his nose down the sides of his face.

Rhythmic clacking, like a woodpecker, emanated from the false mouth of the fairy. She turned to her next victim. This woman wielded light. Joss knew this meant she was not born in Aarin. She was likely just a Surface born mage who got Awakened at some point. She was young, so it wasn’t likely she grew up in the world before Hells Gate.

“Stevie, no!” She yelled, running over to fight the creature.

Slaying his latest fairy, Joss came in to help her. Between the two they made short work of the fairy. Joss, with his advantage of lineage and birth place, seemed to intuitively know what offensive spells and counter curses to use against these beings. It had always been so for him, even with Rennick.

“Thank you…” the girl sniffed, wiping her eyes. She stared up at Joss in awe. “You don’t glow…are you Aarinian?”

“Eh, sort of?” Joss shrugged. “Come on, we can’t stand around.”

Besnik wasn't far away from the fight. He took it upon himself to keep at an angle where Joss was easy to see. As he expected though, little help was needed. He was an outright sight to see fighting like that, some might even argue inspirational. With his last fairy defeated, he joined up with the two of them.

"You're still good? Can you keep fighting?" He asked the young woman, expecting that Joss knew his limits.

“Y-yeah,” she nodded, seeing the loss of her friend only feeding the fire within her to retaliate. She looked at Joss. “I will keep fighting.”

Not thinking anything of it, Joss said, “Good. Then let’s pummel these bastards!”

“Yeah…YEAH!” She raised a fist before heading back into the frey.

A peculiar thing happened as Joss continued alongside Besnik. He noticed that, while they were doing their job protecting the center of the island—Joss guessed the stone had to be there—the people were doing little else than that. He was astonished to see a fair few rebels being corralled by fairies away from the main group and no one going to help them. Well, one.

Morgan wound back her hand and threw the enchanted rocks she had grabbed. The pebbles rocketed out like glowing bullets, piercing through the physical forms of the fairies. Her attempts to mitigate their effect or kill them were far less fruitful than she’d hoped. Of course, what can one woman against a horde expect? She did it again and again, keeping sensible distance so she might continue without getting shot down at the start. The feeling of uselessness was palpable.

“Morgan! Keep your eyes ahead,” Gregory warned her.

That was right. Her energy and efforts weren’t where they ‘should’ be, according to these two elders. Morgan wasted time and resources with every minute she wasn’t hunkering down around the area they sectioned off. And yet, did she not call these men and women her brothers and sisters at arms? The family she never had? But no, to them they were tools. A means to an end.

“Morgan!” Gregory snapped at her as she bolted towards the people the fairies had successfully split off.

It was a fool's effort to chase after them, some might say. They had a mission, after all. That didn't stop Besnik from taking off after her with every intent on helping. Who were they if they were not a new nation? He did his best to work with enchanted debris and give her cover.

“Besni—Damn it!” Gregory huffed, and did a double take as he saw Averak running that way too. “Don’t you dare!”

“But Mor—,” Averak stopped, seeing the fire of disdain in Gregorio’s eyes.

“Forget it! We have a priority!” Gregory shouted.

Every Man had a choice to make. For all of Averak’s feathers he was, deep in that tribal suit, still a Man with every bit of free will. But a Man’s freedom was only as free as he adhered to what was right and good, and Averak tied himself to the cause above all else. He turned his back on the mess of death and squealing behind him to stand with Fernway as the fairies continued to attack. But while he did so, another Man could not stay back.

“Not him too,” Fernway shook her head, seeing Joss follow close behind Besnik.

If it had been just them then Fernway and Gregory might not have spared another thought. However, that young girl ran after Joss. And with her ran a few others. Most still stayed, but the battle happening could no longer be ignored.

Lights shot left and right. People with the least Almaeri glowed the brightest. It was that way with the magic; spurting fire gave the most light just before it went out, though this was a constant state in the case of Almaeri. Fairies were skewered, banished, twisted, or outright incinerated.

Within the center of combat Joss felt both invigorated and wild. He did not hesitate to throw himself into harm's way to break through the fairies blocking their path to safety. Joss, Besnik, and Morgan synchronized by virtue of having been around each other so much that they were able to give subtle direction and cooperation without much effort.

The weary souls who had been sure of doom renewed their spirit. They pushed with the last strength they had until, finally, a shock of a curse sent the fairies blasting to the sides.

Morgan grabbed the people closest to her. “Run!” She yelled, urging them on despite how tired they had become. They did, and they filled the others waiting for them with a kind of awe that they didn’t expect. A cheer rose up for their return. It rippled hope through those still fighting. Somehow the darkness seemed a little lighter.

Not everyone turned to leave. Joss remained, casting designs and runes on the ground. They glimmered and rotated in place like cogs on a wheel.

“Joss? Come on,” Morgan motioned.

“Hold on,” Joss said, running several feet away to make another.

“What the hell are you doing?” Morgan demanded, seeing the fairies shaking off the stun of his last attack.

“Traps!” Joss shouted, moving again to make another.

A wily fairy came up from the shadows. Morgan glanced between them and realized Joss wasn’t paying any concern about himself at all! At the last minute she threw a smouldering rock at its head. The explosion caught Joss’s attention.

“Oh, thanks,” Joss said, and then went back to work.

“Dumbass! You could have died!” Morgan scolded.

Tossing back a grin, Joss said, “But I didn’t,” and subsequently went back to work again.

Morgan exhaled. She sensed she was being yanked into this by her conscience and Joss knew it. He had to! She could just hear him say he knew she’d watch his back.

“You could,” Morgan snapped.

“You want change? It starts here! It’s putting your comrades ahead of you, even if you’re the leader! It’s being the example! Come on, you had the right idea,” Joss briefly looked behind him at her as he went to make another trap. “And maybe I needed a reminder of that…Keep an eye on me, Morgan! I trust you.”

As much as that arrogant assumption annoyed her, more for the fact that it was right, Morgan looked at Besnik, wondering if he’d stay too.

They wouldn't be alone. Aside from his own virtues leading him to stay and lend an extra set of eyes, Besnik figured it made the most sense. If they were to be reprimanded for insubordination, then they might as well make good use of it.

"We should try and hurry things along, my friend!" Besnik called out to Joss.

“What? Don’t wanna kick up your feet?” Joss asked, finding the smallest bit of lightheartedness in the dark.

Morgan didn’t know what to make of him! She chose not to focus on anything but working with Besnik to protect Joss. He was likely the only Aarinian here who could make the difference. All her attention on him and Besnik meant time was merely a thought at the back of her head. The only measure of how long they were out was how tired her body felt.

“Is that the trap?” Morgan pointed ahead of them. “Oh…we circled back.”

“Yup,” Joss said, giving his arm a rub. He had not gone around the perimeter without getting injured despite the help.

“What do we do now?” Morgan asked.

“We do what all magic demands,” Joss said, cutting into his arm. A stream of blood poured out onto the first trap he crafted.

“Whoa,” Morgan murmured, watching it glow brighter. The light shot out, connecting to the next trap, and then that one to the next until the entire thing was alight.

“Reee!” A fairy came down from above Besnik. So fast, so sudden. Reflexes kicked in. Morgan bolted onto Besnik. Her body covered his as the fair fell upon them—or tried to.

BOOM! Just over the two the fairy writhed as if caught in an electric net. It shouldered, flaking off into nothing.

"Well...fuck," Besnik breathed looking up with widened eyes. "That's...beneficial. Think it's going to be a lot easier with you around now, my friend."

“Don’t speak too fast,” Morgan said, getting up and pulling Besnik with her as Joss wavered.

“Take’s a lot of…” Joss closed his eyes and passed out.

A gentle hand caressed Joss’s face. He fluttered his fair eyes open to see cornflower fields staring into his soul. He couldn’t help but smile. Joss briefly closed his eyes at her continued touch, her thumb softly running against his cheek. He let the warmth of her and the sheets around them seep into his weary bones.

“Are you awake?” Kaylee’s voice asked.

“Hm?” Joss opened his eyes again, still smiling up at his beloved and felt a drop in his heart.

The golden hair had darkened and her eyes faded to a duller color of grey. Morgan. She wore a clean set of clothes and her wounds were bandaged. Joss then realized the touch to his cheek was a cold, damp cloth, not a gentle hand of his love. He wasn’t in bed with Kaylee, he was in the medical wing.

“Morgan…” Joss said, his tone a little sorrowful.

Exhaling, Morgan straightened up and looked behind her. “Bes, he’s awake!”

They were joined shortly with a hopeful smile from him. "Ah, so much better to see you this way, my friend. Anything I can get for you?"

“A stiff drink…” Joss spoffed weakly.

Morgan’s hand landed a mild, but sharp pat against Joss’s cheek that had him blinking further awake.

“Ow!” Joss’s hand came to rub the warm spot. “What the hell?”

“You nearly died. How dare you?” Morgan said, pursing her lips. “You lost so much blood that it took several people to get you back from the brink.”

“Oh…” Joss winced, seeing her concern etched in her face, subtle as she may be. “Well, I knew I’d lose blood, but…I guess I don’t remember how much was needed last time.” He also might have had people to help, come to think of it. “Sorry…”

Morgan leaned over and slipped her arms around him. He stilled, unsure of what to make of all of this. Fair eyes darted back and forth until they questioned Besnik silently, hesitating as he embraced her back. There was no answer Besnik could give him, though. He couldn’t read her mind.

“Thank you…” Morgan murmured, briefly squeezing tighter before straightening back up. She held his hand. “Storms come in, they wipe us away, and then more of us are sent here to replace them. Without you we would have lost so many of us….”

“You went out too.”

“I would have died,” Morgan said, brushing that off.

“So would I, if it wasn’t for you—my friends,” Joss said, giving her hand a squeeze. “Looks like that kind of thing should be more common than it is…”

Seeing how they initially prioritized their combat stuck in Joss’s mind. Yes, the stone was important, but at what cost?

“Yes, I think so too,” Morgan said, her lips threatening a smile. “And you should know that more people agree.”

“Really?” Joss raised his brows.

“Yeah, we’ve been, uh…seeing some changes. They’re small, but promising,” Morgan said, and a light shined a little brighter in her dark, dull grey eyes. “Took a bit longer than I’d like.”

Letting go of her hand, Joss sat upright. “How long have I been out?”

“A week,” Morgan said.

“What?!” Joss blinked.

“You had nearly died, remember?” Morgan spoffed.

“Well yeah, but a week?” Joss ran a hand through his hair. Then he checked his chin. It was pretty scruffy before and felt like it had grown longer.

“Hey, take that up with yourself,” Morgan said, stepping aside as Joss got up. “Careful.”

“Oof…” Joss did feel a bit woozy.

Besnik offered an arm to Joss, not about to let him fall. "Slow and steady, my friend. There is no rush. The land will stay in one piece if you need another day in bed."

“It’s okay, I—,”

“Rest,” Morgan said, pressing a hand onto his shoulder.

Joss eased back, though he remained upright. “How long?”

“When you can stand up without help,” Morgan said.

Grumbling, Joss subconsciously gauged if he could take Morgan. He was woozy, but still stronger. However, seeing past her, he paused in his plotting when he noticed there were others in the medical wing staring at him. They murmured to each other. Some smiled at him, some spoke his name with a raised fist. One by one a wayward whoop in his honor turned into another until they began to clap.

“Woo! Josh!”

Morgan stepped aside so that more of him could be seen. Joss felt a wave through him. It had been so long since he was this involved in the movement. He forgot how his presence seemed to inspire others. Besnik and Morgan’s words came to mind. Some favored hope over direction.

“I can’t stay,” Joss said as discreetly as possible while giving nods and waving back. “I can rest on my cot.”

“….fine,” Morgan said, sensing his need to leave. He didn’t quite like the spotlight, it seemed. She could relate. “Come on, Bes can help.”

The two flanked Joss just to make sure he did the topple on his way out of the medical wing. He waved, smiled, gave a handshake for those closets, and managed not to fall by the time they exited. But that wasn’t it.

“Josh! You were amazing!”
“You’re incredible!”
“Man, I can’t believe what I saw!”

More praises and cheers came his way as Joss journeyed to their room. It both lifted a shadow off of him and laid a mantle of responsibility on his shoulders. Did he walk boldly into that role? Or did he reserve himself? That needed to be seen.

Door shut behind him, Joss found a reason to laugh when he faced the room he had been in for a while now. He felt a bit of peace. A small corner of the island for just him and his friends. It felt nice; returning home—though, never truly so, since his home belonged with the woman he loved and their children.

“That was…intense,” Joss said, easing down onto his cot.

“They’re grateful,” Morgan said, resisting the urge to approach him as she had done before.

"And some may argue that you are a natural born leader, who can bring others together," Besnik offered, passing off a freshly topped cantin before taking his seat on his cot. "A man who was made to unify and complete. But, that's just the word on this proverbial street."

Joss thanked him for the water and nursed the cantin as he spoke with them. “So I’ve been told…although, I just wanna say, being born in Aarin does have more advantages than the surface born people. They might be thinking of me in terms of power.”

“I can’t say you’re wrong, but I wouldn’t leave it at that,” Morgan said, going through her bag to pull out a snack. “You said as much in combat, remember? Being the example.”

“Well, yeah, but I was thinking more of the general change you talked about,” Joss said, and had to thank Morgan when she offered him a share of her secret stash of beef jerky. “I was surprised they hadn’t made any attempts to save those people…”

“I was surprised too. Especially since everything I heard about it sounded so different,” Morgan said.

“How did you hear about this?” Joss asked. “Who did you talk to?”

“His name was Lee,” Morgan said.

“Lee,” Joss said the name, feeling a tug in his heart. He had last seen him before leaving for the wedding.

“Yeah. He told me all about this place. About Airdina and the hope for a corner of the world for mages. I was pretty lost after I got out of juvie. It sounded like a dream,” Morgan said, and looked at Joss like some of the people in the halls and the medical wing, but with an understandable uncertainty.

Chewing on a bite of beef, Joss took that time to think about what to say. “Well…I’m not sure I see everything the same way you do still, but I can understand more of what you fear. I think that building more of a connection between people can help mitigate the concerns you have. Maybe…maybe we can do things that encourage people to hang out together. You know, no one eats together here. Maybe we can just…start eating like we have a mess hall as a start.”

"Ah yes, then we can have a front unified over a hatred of inconsistent meals," Besnik offered, half as a joke even if there was some weight to the possibility. "I don't think harm can come from comradery, and I know you don't either. We will just have to see if the others agree just the same."

“Then let’s go—,” a hand came to stop Joss from rising, “—go do that tomorrow. Tomorrow sounds good.” He offered Morgan a sheepish smile.

The three spent their time in their room. Slowly Joss felt stronger, more awake. He seemed in good spirits. Even the venison stew didn’t bring him down. Eventually only time managed to make him drowsy. Sleep came and, despite dreams never lasting long enough, he woke up looking forward to the day.

After breakfast they broke out the cards and talked while they waited for noon. They discussed things they hadn’t quite touched on before.

Morgan apparently watched all kinds of criminal minds movies and TV shows in preparation for the assassination. Then, when she got older, she actually turned to serious research as she realized that most of that other stuff was purely entertainment. Her whole life was studying Everest Crosse. She knew him inside and out—schedule, family, a story about a kitten, and more.

“You know his daughter? Nora?” Morgan asked rhetorically. Joss nodded. “You know she has a middle name, ‘Xena’, right?”

“Oh yeah, it’s a big mystery,” Joss chuckled, bringing up his drink to his lips. “He made a bet once and he lost. No one knows how that ended up happening.”

“Everest lost to Hye in a shooting match. Most of the others were too drunk to notice,” Morgan said.

Joss spat his water. “What?! No!”

“Yep.”

“No, that—I can’t believe—How do you know that?” Joss asked.

“Hye talks a lot with the underground he still contacts. They’re some of the people I tried to get involved with to kill Everest, but I couldn’t hack it. Too young,” Morgan spoffed, crossing her leg. “I heard him bragging.”

“Oh man, I can’t believe I know the answer to this mystery!” Joss laughed.

"That's a lot to know about a man," Besnik said with a small amused smile. "Though revenge wasn't the best motivator."

“It is, if you intend to kill someone,” Morgan quirked a teasing smile.

“So then, that’s how we’ll know if you want to kill us?” Joss chuckled.

“I dunno—what’s your favorite drink?” Morgan spoffed, giving them a playful studying eye. “Everest loves Scotch. The old Highland kind.” She set her elbows on the table and wiggled her brows. “Or your love’s favorite haunts?” Doubtless, she knew Ellie’s.

"I guess I'll have to consider twenty questions to be marinating for murder then," Besnik spoffed and shook his head.

They joked further about Morgan and being wary of any inquiries she might have about them. They moved on to other topics until noon when they were sure the cooks would be sending out that stew.

“Alright, let’s go make some waves,” Joss said, heading out with the two.

The kitchen, if they could call it that, was all set with their cart leading from the rooms stacked with wood and the smell of thinly spiced soup. The approach of the three, with their bowls, slightly baffled them.

“Uh, we were just heading out,” one of them said, as if he were sure they misunderstood the time.

“Sorry if it’s slow, we just…” the other paused as Joss held out his bowl.

“It’s fine,” Joss said, “I was just thinking I’d come to you. We all did.”

Any other person might have been blown off, but this was Joss! The whispered hero of the last storm. Could they refuse him? No, no they couldn’t. Especially since there were people coming and going in plain sight!

“Oh, o-okay,” he said, and ladled their soup bowls with the tolerable stew.

“Thanks,” Joss said, and further confused them when he chose to sit with Morgan and Besnik on the stones and logs they used in this common area when they had speeches to attend.

Besnik used his knee as a make-shift table and settled the bowl while he got as comfortable as the seating allowed. "Be prepared for a lot of stares," he murmured under his breath, all while maintaining a pleasant demeanor.

Already they knew Besnik was right. The cooks alone were muttering to one another. The quiet astonishment spread, blossoming into curiosity. Joss felt a sense of sadness.

“This isn’t a new thing,” Joss said only to his friends. “I can’t believe this is so foreign to them. We ate together all the time.”

“They don’t think it’s professional,” Morgan said, eating at a slow pace.

Joss and Besnik did so too, trying to elongate their presence to coax the others out of their rooms as the cart made the rounds.

“Well that’s silly,” Joss said. “Not professional? The movement was predicated off of the notion of community. We made sure we ate together, bunked in the same room if we could, and we even played games.”

Smiling to herself, Morgan scooped a spoonful of soup. “Lee said it best,” she said, eating that bite full.

Thinking back, Joss said, “Live the life you know you should, even in the dark.”

Nodding, Morgan said, “Life's too short to waste time on that which produces no merit.” She looked back down to her soup. There was plenty. Eating slowly did not tax her with this food! “Do what you can, where you can, when you can.”

“Hey,” a voice turned their attention to a fellow comrade. He had a couple more with him, all a little nervous. “Mind if we eat with you?”

Waving his hand, Besnik urged the small group over. "Of course. No point in staying cooped up in our rooms all the time," he insisted. "How are you all doing since the attack? Everything alright?"

"My foot is better, but Geo's finger is still stiff and discolored," he said, sitting next to them. The rest followed suit.

Geo raised his hand when Joss leaned forward to see. The pointer was black and blue, lightning as it went down.

“Ah, that sucks man,” Joss said. “I think I know what that is. You have any nettle tea?”

“Oh,” Geo perked, “no, the medics said they ran out of their salve, but they didn’t mention a tea.”

“That’s understandable. Not one person knows everything. That, though, is a thing that happened a lot back when I was last here,” Joss said, seeing their suspicion that he had come to his senses. “Yes, I know who I am.”

“Wow, I just wanna say, you were an inspiration for me,” Geo said, beaming as he reached out to shake with his good hand.

“Thanks—but don’t go inflating my ego, I think that’s the last thing I need. No tea for that,” Joss chuckled.

"No tea, only a lot of tolerance that some of us might wear thin on," Besnik said around a bite of what was left of his soup.

It was a good, hearty feeling to share the space with less-familiar faces. He could feel a slowly building sense of revival in him.

“Ah hah!” Joss took it in stride, giving his friend a nudge. “I’d say the same to your snoring.”

That had the others chuckling. The merriment created a warmer atmosphere. Already a few others joined the outer gathering of people. They held their soup bowls close, some on their laps and others on makeshift tables.

“Oh, Harry has a massive snoring issue too,” one guy said.

That tease broke off a branch of jokes and conversation away from Morgan, Besnik, and Joss. That was fine by them. The effect rippled through the further crowding space and soon the whole area was filled with clinking spoons, jibing, laughter, friendly heated debates, and a couple people quietly sang.

Morgan smiled over at Joss. Her silent joy was clear on her face. She just sat there, empty bowl in hand, enjoying the ambiance of the community she had hoped for. It made him happy too. Besnik appeared just as content. The only one who he wasn’t sure about were the guys with spears.

Averak, or so Joss sensed was staring at them, turned from the impromptu mess hall through the hallways. He would be right.

The feathered honored guard walked right to Fernway and Gregory’s room. He had no trouble passing through Crace and Gary’s watch. They knew him. He was obviously welcomed inside. Fernway and Gregory were there of course, but so was another man.

“Hello, Av, we were just talking about you,” Gregory said, rubbing away an ache in his chest.

Fernway gestured to the young man, introducing them before the moment got awkward. “This is Zed. He’s originally from Australia, but he took up jobs in North America. He’s one of the best rebel fighters we sent for after the storm before last.”

“Just a regular bloke, really,” Zed said, rising to exchange a handshake, “come here to lend a helpin’ hand.”

Averak did so, giving the stranger a studying eye beneath cold steel. “Is that so?”

“That’s right. Wild ride too, I met with my old high school buddy, Rennick, the day a storm hit the Florida Keys. Thought they’d make a connection to me and the rebels, but a tragedy hit their family and Rennick forgot all about me,” Zed appeared solemn about the news, apparently having had a good history with the man, but it didn’t change the need for Zed’s action.

“So then, you’re the guy who’s gonna take up the spear?”

“That’s right,” Zed said, settling back into his seat, “get all dressed up in yah feather regalia and watch yah back.”

“When did you join?” Averak asked.

“Ah, it was a year ago I think? Had a fallin’ out with my best mate, Kenny, when he sided with the laws and turned me and my family in for not registering as Awakened. Lost my girls to the state and my wife left me. I decided to join to make sure this never happens again,” Zed spoke so freely of it that Averak had to wonder if this was a lie. “Don’t worry, I used to be real closed up about it, but it’s honestly best to get it out of the way,” he waved a dismissive hand, “enough about me. You probably came here for a reason.”

Gregory, recovering from whatever upset his stomach, turned up a smile at Averak. “What do you need?”

“Joss is causing trouble,” Averak said, turning his steel mask from Zed onto the other elders, missing the young man’s surprised face, “I heard a lot of noise from the common area and saw them eating lunch out there. I would like permission to command them back to their rooms.”

“Ain’t that where a bloke’s gotta eat?” Zed asked, clearly comfortable enough to chime in.

“No. We eat in our rooms. We have our reasons,” Averak added, “before you ask.”

Fernway smiled at Zed. “Would you give us a moment? Maybe we can meet up later, for dinner.”

“Right-o,” Zed said, getting up. He gave them all pleasant farewells until he closed the door behind him. Just before he did so, he glanced at Averak and muttered, “Bugger.”

“This way,” a peer motioned for him to follow them to his room and to get fitted for tribal attire.

Just as they were passing through an intersection, Zed insisted on waiting to go on so he could take a peek at the absolute mess the common area was with people still lingering. They were done eating by now, bowls washed and set aside, with most lounging around a makeshift fire pit. The smoke easily escaped through the bald ceiling. The lively music and conversation looked like an asset. What could Averak think was bad? Whatever that was about, Zed searched a bit more and found the man he wanted to see.

Joss was leaning up against a pillar, hands cradling behind his head. He had a big smile on as he talked with those around him. Morgan was the most surprising!

“Sir…”

“Oh, right, sorry about that, sheila,” Zed smiled sheepishly.

Just as Zed walked out of sight, Joss felt the urge to look that way. He saw the vague figure of him and had to wonder if he once knew the man. Rennick had introduced them, maybe? But the memory was not strong. It faded even as he stared in silence at the hallway.

"You there?" Besnik asked when an attempt to get Joss's attention failed. "Ah, there you are my friend. Perhaps we can even try adding a game or other activity after lunch? No reason not to keep people involved right?"

Joss, recovering from that lapse in attention, smiled sheepishly. “Yeah, I think that sounds great. I mean, there’s a lot of people who are free, right?”

“I am! How about kickball?”
“Oo, basketball! I haven’t played in so long, man.”
“Eh, I can do volleyball.”
“Hide and seek?”
“What? What are we, kids?”
“Tag! Play tag!”
“Omg—we are kids…”

“Not kids per se, I mean, we haven’t regressed, but games are great for the mind,” one said.

“And the body, and morale,” Joss said.

“Then let’s get to it!” Someone shouted, rising up and beginning the conversation to organize.

It took time to figure out what they would do. Inevitably they paired off or got into groups who wanted to do the same things. Joss played tag with Morgan and Besnik. They almost got through a whole game when Fernway and Gregory came back, flanked by their tribal warriors. The room grew quiet.

“I see the tragedies of the fight have not gotten to the hearts of the people,” Gregory said, hands tucked at the low of his back, “I think that is a good thing.”

Beside him Averak turned his head away. He stood stiff, cold and quiet. He let out controlled breathes to keep his head level.

“Please, continue, so long as this doesn’t interfere with your work,” Fernway said.

It seemed a bit odd to be given permission, but Besnik wasn't about to voice those thoughts in present company. "I agree, a bit of fresh air and comradery rarely causes problems. Perhaps you might even join us?"

Gregory’s hesitancy could not be called uncertain or concerned. It was thoughtful. Most took it as a moment to weigh the options here, but something about it—the expression, perhaps—pricked the hairs on the back of Joss’s neck. That feeling vanished in the second that Fernway broke the older man’s concentration with a touch to his shoulder.

“I think not. We’re far too old,” she said with a chuckle.

“That’s right,” Gregory said, his hand absentmindedly rubbing his temple. “You all have a good day.”

“Be alert,” Fernway said as her parting words.

An odd farewell, but Besnik nodded just the same. "Very good, ma'am," he responded before turning to Joss once they'd passed away. "Well, looks like today was a success. I can't imagine you'll find a few participating," he glanced at Averaks' form briefly, "But most will appreciate this."

“I think you’re right,” Joss said, happy to fall in step with them to their first activity. He happened to look Morgan's way and said, “Now don’t go smirking like that, I haven’t changed my mind.”

Although Joss could band people together in an effort to support morale, he still didn't think things were as bad as she thought. Obviously Fernway and Gregory had a level head. They were amiable, it seemed. They were open to the changes. This would go into his video recordings. That, and the truth about Everest!

Morgan on the other hand didn’t make a reply. She merely remained pleased. In her opinion Joss was already on the journey to the man she knew he could be. And even if some people, like Averak, were sourpusses about it all, the majority were on board. As for Fernway and Gregory? That remained to be seen. She had to be cautious. Averak was far too close to them not to.

One day turned into another. The attendant area became a versatile rec room. Couches and chairs were dragged in, debris slowly got removed to make more room, some brought in rugs, others managed to get art up and even made a campaign for a movie night. Two months later and the tiny island was transformed. Despite the fairy storms that ended far less lives than before, they kept high spirits. No one even cared they had to eat venison broccoli cheddar stew.

The only thing anyone could say was that Gregory seemed paler. Crace was overheard telling Averak that he witnessed Gregory in a heated debate with Fernway. They couldn’t tell what they were saying, just that they were not speaking in friendly tones.

Other than that Joss noticed a particular spearman, when he wasn’t sailing off on some secret mission, often stared at him from afar. Joss asked around and not many knew him. Someone did say he sounded British, but that accent was misunderstood for Australian sometimes. In the end he let it go. He had more important things on his mind.

~oOo~​

June arriving had the Donatellos and Von Helsings feeling like the last months were a lifetime ago. The growth of their littles probably had something to do with it. Ezra, Rhysa and Devante were maturing into their personalities beautifully. Aurora and Diamonique were the best of baby friends. They loved to babble at one another and crawl all around wherever they were watched.

The parents were hanging on a thread some days while others were better. The grief came in waves, mostly at night when all the world was quiet so that the pain of their loss could ring loudly in their minds. Charlotte and Rennick couldn’t imagine how they would have survived if they were alone; if two, instead of one, had died. And poor Kaylee had another kind of stress.

Was Joss alive? Or dead?

Some days Jaxon wished they would find a body, just to quiet the hope that rose only to be shut down. Another sword come to pierce through their bodies. Other days he was grateful for the possibility. If they could find him, then wouldn’t that make this all worth it?

All that aside, they had their careers to consume their attention. Reports of trafficking were spreading. They were having trouble pin-pointing it. Or so Wesley said. He really did make an attempt at retirement. He just wasn’t good at it. In fact, he often had some of his old buddies over at the castle once in a while. Frank Jackson being his best. Not to compare or to assume he outranked Everest. Inara barely did. Just that Frank and Wesley did bond in an enduring way.

Danger, hope, and grief made for a rough life. But sometimes they stowed their guns, clicked off their phones, and switched out their Lithes for dresses and suits. Today, on the fifth of June, they were getting ready to celebrate all of the birthdays in that month. Everyone was excited. One or two in particular were even more so.

Luna chose a tasteful silver dress with a sheen of blue—as moon-like as she could get—with matching shoes and a lunar pin in her hair. Her golden tresses were kept long today. She wanted the scent of the perfume she spritzed on the ends of her curls to float around while she spun on the dancefloor. She hoped Johnny would notice she had picked the fragrance he mentioned that he liked.

Thoughts of her crush, who Luna was excited to join for school that year, were set aside. Luna needed to know, as all the girls did, if Sirius would present that gift to Zasha!

“It’s nearly time!” Her mother called out to them—in French, of course. Probably still finishing up herself. Not Luna!

“I’m ready!” Luna responded, making her way to the portal.

She glanced around as her siblings were running for last-minute touches. Sirius wasn’t down yet. Would he be holding that big shadowbox for Zasha? Oh, Luna would have to hope!

Astrid, dressed far less elegantly with a simple silver dress that had a fair amount of sparkles to it, leaned against the wall with a sigh. "What's taking them so long?" she demanded of her sister. "Boys are supposed to be faster."

Solaris, wearing simple slacks and a button down shirt with a bright yellow bow tie, spoffed as he joined the other two. "Sirius is taking too long."

"He only wants to look his best," Oliver defended his absent son, although he did glance toward the stairs. "Do you want me to check on him, mon cheri?"

“Give him a minute more,” Lauri said, busying herself with straightening Luna’s clip. “He’s grabbing the gifts for me.”

That was right. Usually their mother was hoisting down a bag or two. Little memorabilia that would brighten their days. Luna wondered just how big the bag would be. She didn’t have to wait long.

“Here! I’m here,” Sirius said, carefully hurrying down the stairs with two large gift bags in his arms.

Thinking quickly, Luna came forward with her hands at the ready. “I can help y—,”

“I got it,” Sirius shifted his weight and turned on the ball of his foot to skirt around her.

Luna recovered gracefully, even if dealing with a sense of irritation for having failed. Did he do that on purpose? Does he know what she wanted to do? Whatever the case, he passed her to the family already heading through the portal.

Huffing, Luna muttered, “Rude,” under her breath before smoothing out her skirt and going through the portal as well. She did them the courtesy of closing it behind her.

The familiar voices of merriment were already washing over them as more people came through the gateway, blending into the ones already accumulating in the hall by the vaults. Bodies crisscrossed as people moved around to greet each other.

“Happy birthday you old lion!” Wesely said, moving from his birthday hug for Ellie to Oliver.

Ending their embrace, Oliver placed hand over his heart wincing in a mock pain. "Old? Hardly so! Barely forty and I don't even feel it most days," he insisted with a wave of his hand and turning to his wife. "Although I will say I believe my dearest is only growing sweeter with each passing year."

"Forty is quite old," Coda remarked from not far.

"We'll see if you still feel that way once you're thirty," Ellie scowled. Thirty even felt like a lifetime ago! "This is why adults don't put candles on their cakes."

"Sim, some of us would be a fire hazard," Joao said with sigh of some defeat but mostly acceptance. He was taking his fifties with grace so far! Although teenage boys were trying at times.

Natalia gave her husband a comforting tilt of her head against the shoulder of the arm she held. “Ah, but a little fire is not always a bad thing,” she said, and gave Joao a kiss on his cheek.

Bursting in with his daughter on one hip and his pregnant wife at his side, Ryuu said, “I have to agree! I have two little fires here.”

“Ryuu, Missy—We’re glad to see you!” Inara beamed, welcoming them and the others in as they came.

Khaz, with his littlest laid against his chest, offered birthday wishes to the people present, stopping short of the one from the Baranov family. “Oh, Zasha isn’t here yet?”

“They should be soon,” Sirius said without thinking. He glanced from where he stood, staring at the portal, to see Luna grinning at him from Johnny’s side. Sirius avoided eye contact and marched ahead with the presents in his arms. “But I dunno, we should go to the Great Common.”

"That's true, they probably just needed a few minutes. It's a big birthday for a young woman after all," Willow agreed as she helped begin ushering everyone from the portals and down the halls. Younger children raced ahead while everyone fell into their normal groups for chatter and catching up.

"Thirteen is okay. Fifteen for some or sixteen for most is the one you can't beat," Sophia said with a nostalgic sigh before ushering Tyrian who was not bounding ahead with his sister. "Date prisa, o te perderás toda la diversión, ratoncito[ hurry or you'll miss all the fun little mouse]," she urged him.

"No estoy preocupado mamá," the little boy smiled, though he did pick up his pace enough to be a few steps ahead of the adults.

Tallulah chuckled, amused. "Not all of us are in a hurry to get somewhere, my firefly. Tyrian is just as much entertained by the journey."

“You’d think the journey didn’t mean getting stuck in traffic,” Jasper said, coming through with his four-month pregnant wife, “can you guys move a bit down the hall?”

A chuckle of apologies preceded a shuffling of bodies onward. The crowd thinned there and stretched down the way into four or five people abreast. They were quickly approached by the families who had come a bit earlier. The Donatellos and Von Helsings were all smiles and warm welcomes.

“Buonasera,” Jaxon smiled, giving a nod. One arm was around Kaylee and the other held Ezra’s hand.

“Hey,” Rennick greeted, carrying baby Diamonique in his arms.

“Hello guys! Oh, Ivy, you’re just so vibrant!” Charlotte said, following out with Kaylee and their families.

“Thank you. I don’t feel like it,” Ivy chuckled. Her hand resting on her rounded belly. “I’ve been having trouble with nausea.”

“Oh that was the worst for Soph. Maybe you can ask her if she had any helpful remedies,” Charlotte suggested.

“Maybe,” Ivy nodded, turning to the sound of the doors opening again.

It was at this time that the gateways opened once again and the familiar yips and barks of the McQueens announced the rest of the Texas family arriving. Molly’s Southern Spitfire charm hailed the others, wishing happy birthdays with Micha. Amalia, her husband, and their two children followed.

"Sorry if we were holding anyone up," Gordon was quick to apologize. "Someone decided she needed to change at the last minute."

Zasha, standing behind her mother although she gave nods and polite thank yous for her birthday wishes, shot a look of pure fury at her father. He wasn't supposed to go around telling people that she was indecisive. Feeling a need to cover, she spoffed and shook her head. "Other had a smudge," she dismissed half under her breath before slipping away from the adults and seeming quite interested in reaching the Commons.

“Oh, Zasha, Happy bir—,” Jasper’s words cut short as the teen briskly walked by without a glance his way.

The oddity of it had Jasper chuckling. He didn’t dwell, happy to see someone else come through. Jinpa had been abroad for a year now. A single man didn’t need to worry about toting around a family. The two met with big hugs and firm pats on their backs.

“Eeeyy! Alright, gangs all here,” Yonten said, striding with his wife to greet their son.

“S’up dad,” Jinpa grinned, and then moved on to his mother. “Hey mom!”

"There's my sweet boy," Annabelle grinned, tugging him in for an overdue hug. "Y'know it wouldn't hurt you to stop by home every couple months. Or text—let me know you're in one piece, eh?" Still a fiery dragon, that didn't mean she wasn't going to worry about her little ones.

"Please. Then she'll stop babying me," Nia rolled her eyes, arms crossed over her chest. She only gave her brother a familiar upward jutt of her head. "Hi, fukka."

Unashamed, Jinpa turned on his unsuspecting sibling with a big hug. He endured her complaining until he squeezed the air from her lungs.

“Aaahh! S’up little fukkaaa,” Jinpa said as he let go and risked death by giving Nia a friendly pat to her cheek. He would take whatever she did to him in retaliation.

That earned her big brother a good punch in his shoulder, though it wouldn't leave any marks. "Ugh, how long until you leave again?"

Chuckling, Jinpa faced back to his parents as they moved on to follow the others. “I’ll try to do better. I promise,” he said, and in their hearts they knew he was speaking the truth.

Yonten studied his son; the way he was walking so close to them, the looks he was giving his sister. It was the kind of mannerism of a man who had been through something tough. Yonten placed a hand on Jinpa’s back.

“Rough week, homie?” He asked.

Brows that raised fell in place quickly enough. Of course they’d know, even if everyone else was busy with their hellos and giggly well wishes. Jinpa was just the slightest bit off.

“Yeah…Lost some good men the last mission I was on,” Jinpa said, keeping pace with his parents. “There’s a lot of storms going on in the Atlantic Ocean. They’re strong. They’re like hurricanes. Fairies have been wrecking the coasts…”

Too many in too short of a time. And they had lost a lot of precious lives to them personally that year too. Yonten could only guess his son was feeling the weight—a familiar weight Yonten and Annabelle knew all too well, and one that they’d been hit with since their Hunting days.

“You good?” Yonten asked, giving the back of his son’s neck a comforting squeeze.

Forcing a smile, Jinpa said, “Hangin’ in there.”

"You know we're here if you need anything. Can call, text, whatever you need," Annabelle agreed, her head resting briefly on Yonten's shoulder. "Never have to go through any of that alone."

Jinpa gave his mother a tight side hug before distracting himself with snacks. Today wasn’t a day for sorrow, even if it wasn’t something that could go away forever. He decided the best snack to take his mind off of everything was to be his favorite. He hadn’t eaten much that day, the pile of oranges were no match for the young man. Jinpa grabbed the bowl—The staff had to replace it far sooner than expected—and sat down with it on a couch beside Andiry’s free side to listen to the talks going on.

"So the '20 babies are starting camp on Monday?" Kaylee was confirming as she fed Aurora cradled to her chest.

Rosalie nodded. "With all of us already meeting up Saturday and...well, a few of the recent fairy attacks...We figured Olly missing the first couple of days of orientation wouldn't be much lost. Mondays are a good day to start on."

“Yeah, no rush—oo,” Charlotte scooped Diamonique from flopping on her favorite cousin still feeding from her mother, “orientation is nice, but the camp is pretty intuitive.”

Cory beamed at that. He sat beside his wife, happily bouncing his foot on his knee. “I know. I’m really proud of the layout. And the activities are expanding. I had them build a kind of spelunking cave system.”

Perking, Lyra asked, “How long is it? Like, how much ground? And are there places to play hide and seek?”

“You bet! At least two miles. The paths wind all around and there’s a neat drop and—,” Cory paused as he watched the young campers glance and giggle at one another, “—and its surveillance is public!”

A few hopeful eyes dimmed at the last sentence. Public surveillance? "That's lame," Des sighed, leaning on her palm. "Who wants to be watched while they're spelunking?"

Catching on to the disappointment of some of the teens, Ellie had to chuckle. "Heh, some don't mind on-lookers when they're going cave diving."

"Oh, I most definitely prefer spelunking for two, and only two," Rosy spoffed, cheeks a light pink.

“Agreed,” Cory said, just as pink!

“Same,” Serenity said, leaning into Bella.

“I dunno, three isn’t too crowded,” Khaz grinned.

Charlotte, who couldn’t keep Diamonque from insisting on breast feeding to copy her favorite cousin, kept a comment about that to herself. Maybe before the tragedy she would have teased the same. Now she couldn’t fathom it. No, Rennick and Charlotte would remain spelunking for two from now on. No one could replace Keagan. She smiled and listened to others throwing in their own thoughts on it instead.

“I’d have to say that three or four wasn’t too bad,” Wesley shrugged, sipping his drink.

“Just not with more than that watching,” Inara spoffed.

“If you do, you should make a show of it,” Ryuu said, as if pointing out a tip. “Maybe bring in some music.”

“Wait...what?” Aria furrowed her brows.

At first Aria thought she knew what they were talking about—kissing—but now with the added numbers of people and the music, she couldn’t think of what they meant. A dance? That was the closest she got.

“Ahem,” Theo smiled awkwardly at his little girl, “they are talking about cave exploration. That is all.”

“Well, then why does it matter if they’re watched?” Aria asked, obviously gleaning from the pouts of her cousins that something was up.

“It doesn’t! That’s why they’re cameras!” Cory said, giving a pronounced nod.

That didn’t clear anything up. It only posed more questions! And wasn’t that a contradiction? Aria was about to say so, but the adults were quick to shuffle on the topic to another subject. To most of the youngsters still lingering it got boring real fast. One by one they huffed and left their ancient parents to their antique gossip. It was just a shame to see Kaylee and Charlotte go the way of the dinosaur. At least Kit, who contentedly played music for the room, was somehow immune.

“Stars, look at ‘em go. You’d think they believe age was catchin’,” Molly chuckled.

Micha teased, “Maybe is too long beside Joao. Feel ache in my back!”

“Hah! You don’t know ache in the back,” Jovan spoffed gruffly. He had gotten up there in years! “Everything creaks. Now I know why my father was always so slow.”

Granya thought fondly of her grandpa. She used to help him move around, always at his side. Indeed, he was a careful footed man. She wouldn’t trade a minute.

“Yeah, I’ve been thinking it was probably best that I had my kids early,” Charlotte chuckled, shifting her hold on Diamonique. The baby kept a happy smile on Aurora as she nursed and took turns waving at her cousin. “I just can’t imagine—,” so many things, and it stopped her from going on.

Charlotte hoped the implication of her aches and pains as an old woman would be what they thought of. It was what she was about to say. But, something else came to mind. Charlotte had the scary thought that Diamonique wouldn’t be with them. Or Devante, for that matter. What if she had waited and lost Keagan before them? Two of her precious babies that reflected him would never have existed.

Rennick caught on quick. “Are we gonna play some games today? I know I’m ready to see if I can beat you at target practice, Ev. I’ve been upping my score lately.”

That earned the young man a scowl from the marksman. "Careful. Don't think I won't beat your ass and leave you embarrassed just because we're family. Besides, we all know you can't get worse than when you were freshman."

Tallulah had to chuckle, wiping drool from Jalen's lips. "Oh, but we did get better. Just don't be as tough on the kids when you have them all this year."

"Shit, I have to be or they'll be embarrassing me," Everest shook his head.

“Could you imagine? The Sharpshooter’s kids all duds?” Ryuu chuckled, glancing at Johnny taking Luna for a dance. He weathered an even scrunchier scowl from Everest. “Oh don’t go giving yourself wrinkles, Ev! I’m sure they’ll all be wonderful shooters!”

“I don’t doubt,” Wesley said, giving his old pal a nudge. “I think our children are improvements on us old folks. They’re intelligent, strong, and fast—and marvelously witty. The very kind of people we need in this world.”

“Especially with the environment we live in,” Alassiel said.

“Ain’t that the truth,” Molly spoffed.

Sighing, Charlotte gazed down at her baby and murmured, “Will humanity ever see an end to fairies?”

Molly thought back on her sketches. They had so far seemed ordinary, save for the ones she drew last year. They were messy and vague. Most of them featured a waif of a girl and a tall, cloaked figure at her side. Molly had drawn them in various places. A city, a town, a rural country, on a mountain side, and the little girl was last sketched amidst a herd of goats.

“I think we will…but maybe not in the way we think,” Molly mused, sensing this truth, “and not for a long, long time.”

"Well, it'll never be soon enough," Willow said with a sad shake of her head.

"No, but an end is hopeful," Andriy nodded.

His generation would some day see retirement but maybe their children, or their children’s children, would see a day of rest. Hope, even if small, by its virtue, could never be extinguished. And time would end one day.

“I agree,” Rennick said, giving his wife a kiss as he stood, “and I have hope myself. Hope that I’ll send you home with a sour face, Everest.”

Wesley raised a hand. “I’ll take bets.”

“Any good bet needs stakes,” Jaxon said, ready to join in on the fun. Especially if it meant teasing Everest.

“Anyone having unexpected babies? We have a few middle names I’m sure we can put on the table,” Wesley grinned, looping his arm around his bromantic lover’s neck, “don’t we Ev?”

The most sour of looks crossed his face. "You know, every time you bring that up, I'm nearly recovered with El."

"That's what you think," Ellie half snorted. "Everest James Crosse, you will never live that down."

"Ooh, do Jasper and Ivy know what you're having yet? Or are you going to find out?" Sophia asked with a revived interest.

“A boy. It’s gotta be,” Jasper said simply. “Look at her. She’s just glowing!”

“That’s literally what everyone says about every preg—ow!” Charlotte yipped, dropping her own scowl at her baby who bit a little too firmly. “No biting,” she warned, looking up again to say, “anyway, I think you’re having a girl.”

“So two things to bet on!” Wesley said with a grin, even as he was still walking away. “Let me know what the stakes are later—I bet girl!”

“He’s been wrong before, don’t listen to him,” Cory shuddered.

Jaxon, who had considered going with Wesley’s guess, now rethought it. “Well, I’ll go with…boy.”

“Yeah, boy!” Jinpa agreed.

“Hmm…Mollyshka?” Micha questioned his wife.

“Don’t look at me, I ain’t had a proper vision in years,” Molly spoffed. “I’ll guess a girl.”

“Girl! No—uh, boy!” Theo said.

Amalia hummed, thinking it over as she toyed with Gordon’s hair. “Girl.”

“Boy,” Jovan gave a nod.

“Huh,” Alassiel thoughtfully tugged on her hair. “Boy?”

“Girl,” Granya said. Liam concurred.

“Oh, I don’t know. Girl?” Bellasiel fidgeted. She was invested in these bets. Sometimes to her wife’s exasperation! “What do you think, Tealeaf?”

“I dunno. As long as the child is happy and healthy,” Serenity said.

“Oh come on! Play the game!” Bellasiel whined.

“Fine. Boy,” Serenity regretted it as soon as she said so, seeing the betrayal on her wife’s face. “It’s not that serious.”

“Why would you say that, when I said girl?”

“My ruby…”

“We need to have a united front!”

“Then why did you ask me?” Serenity chuckled, shaking her head. “Oh don’t pout, my love…”

“This game tears families apart,” Ryuu chuckled.

“Only when you pick the wrong ones,” Bella poked out her bottom lip.

“You can’t pick wrong ones, it’s a bet!” Serenity spoffed.

"Oh you can pick wrong—just like you did," Gordon grinned. "My serpent is correct, that's a little girl growing in there."

"A lot of confidence there mate," Oliver commented. "I think I'll join you on it."

"Girl," Tallulah said with an apologetic look to Jasper. Sophia was quick to agree.

"I think boy," Joao decided. After so many babies it felt like he had a handle on this.

“Boy it is. I think Joao has lost too many times to not hit the target now,” Ryuu said, raising his glass to the mountain and his squirrel who agreed.

“Boy,” Lauri decided.

“Mmm, girl,” Inara said.

They all tossed in their votes. Even Kazumi and Hye who chose girl. But that wasn’t the part that Jaxon wanted to talk about! He again brought up the quintessential aspect of this whole game.

“The stakes. We have to choose something clever and interesting,” Jaxon said, gladly receiving Ezra into his arms when the little boy came to rest from chasing around with the wolves.

Grinning evilly, Charlotte said, “Yeah, something that really would get ‘em good. I’ve always thought that group bets never hit the spot, you know? What if we did individual stakes?”

Not seeing the train coming, Jaxon smirked and said, “Hmmm, I like that idea. Lottie, what about, if you lose, you have to go dry for a month?”

“Dry?” Rhysa popped up out of nowhere. “But mommy says we need bafs or—or we—mommy says we smell if we don’t take bafs.”

Hushing her daughter, Charlotte turned to Jaxon and successfully restrained a wince. Rennick would forgive her one day.

“Fine,” Charlotte said, “only so long as, if you lose…you must eat a full dinner—appetizer, entree, and dessert—at Olive Garden.”

Jaxon’s face panned, his life flashed before his eyes. He sat in silence as those within earshot rose in awe and interest! Would the Italian do it? Would he ever risk it?

That grabbed Kaylees attention as she handed Aurora to Amelie who was eager to lend a helping hand. "Oh, can you do that Mia Ragione?" She questioned her husband.

Shaking his head before he even replied, Jaxon started off in a low mutter, “No…no, no…no.”

Charlotte said, “It’s not like going dry for a month will be easy on me and Kuna! I’m asking for one dinner, for one night! To be fair, should we say a month for you?”

“No! No, no, no!” Jaxon was quick to say. “You know, it’s okay, we don’t need to play this game!”

“Oh come on! Don’t back out now!” Jasper said, chuckling.

“Yeah, you’re the one who was poking us to say the stakes,” Alassiel mused.

There were quite a few who were ribbin’ Jaxon, but some were on his side. The usual suspects of soft hearts, Serenity, Kaylee, Willow, and Ivy among others. Finally an off handed comment about his manliness couldn’t be allowed to stand without response.

“Okay! Okay, I will do it,” Jaxon said, resolved.

“Shake on it!” Charlotte offered a hand.

Jaxon leaned over and gave her hand a good up and down. “Deal.”

"Here's to hoping you are right, Mia Ragione," Kaylee gave her husband a light squeeze of his thigh. "I know I won't hear the end of it if you lose."

"Didn't he make you brush your teeth after you'd eat Olive Garden with Ezra?" Sophia recalled with an amused giggle.

Kaylee had to nod in fond remembrance, even if she had been offended then. "He did. And gargle."

"That's not fair. You can't help your cravings," Willow defended her niece.

Sophia nodded eagerly. "Whatever baby wants, mama gets. And you didn't have pseudo Italian desires with Aurora did you?"

Kaylee shook her head. "Nope, none. Just ate a lot of coleslaw. Joss hated it, but at least he didn’t make me clean out my mouth.”

“Sounds like the opposite of me,” Inara chuckled. “I often ate the thing Wesley loved most at the time.”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “I think it’s a great test of character,” as she let Diamonique down to crawl. The baby made a beeline for Melody and Aurora. “Practice their resolve. And they did wonderfully too. Well, except…”

“Hey, I didn’t always insist on mio Cielo brushing her teeth,” Jaxon defended, not about to tell them it was less than they could count on one hand. “And anyway, enough about me. We’re here for celebrating birthdays, yes? Come, mio Cielo, dance with me.”

Only after seeing that Ezra was content to sit with his grandma did Kaylee agree. There was something about keeping them safe that was even more at the forefront of her mind.

"I would love a dance,” Kaylee said, happy to let Jaxon lead her to the marble.

It happened that Everest and the guys had returned then—Rennick lost by a single point—just in time to see some of the pairings leave to do the same.

"Speaking of dancing," Ellie gave her husband a soft nudge. "It looks like your son has found a dance partner."

Everest followed her gaze and gave a small spoff at the sight of John and Luna on the floor once more. "No. No, they're just dancing right?"

Lilith, who had lingered around the babies, giggled. "They are dancing, dad."

“Yes, and delightedly so. Look at the shine in her eyes,” Wesley mused, crossing his arms in a thoughtful manner. He made sure to stand between Oliver and Everest. “Oh, and Johnny’s grin. I know that smile anywhere.”

“Ellie does too,” Inara smirked from where she was surrounded by babies. Wherever Aurora went, so did Diamonque. “Looks like someone’s taking after his father.”

Oliver couldn't help but frown. "What? No, Luna is still too young for courting."

"Is she? Or are you just not ready for someone to court her?" Ellie asked, amused.

The Lion didn't seem to have an answer he wanted to give.

"Maybe Johnny is just being polite?" Everest suggested; a small sense of hope.

“Oh certainly,” Wesley grinned, and leaned a bit towards Oliver to add, “looks like Luna quite enjoys his politeness.”

Lauri giggled, seeing the paleness in her lion’s face. “Johnny is very sweet; a gentleman. We have nothing to fear.”

“I’m sure Johnny will be ever the gentleman he is even in camp,” Charlotte said, as she passed by with Rennick leading her out to the dancefloor, “and maybe do her the favor of accompanying Luna through the caves when she goes spelunking.”

That didn't bother Everest unsurprisingly—exploration was expected for a young man. And Luna was a well-behaved young girl. Oliver on the other hand...

"No. No spelunking," he said a tad abruptly, "and maybe it's a bit soon for camp. We could wait until next summer?"

The Lion looked to his Lamb, working on an argument in his mind.

“Tsc, tsc, mon Amour, ça dévasterait Luna,” Lauri shook her head, continuing in a calm tone, even if softly chiding, “comment as-tu pu dire une chose pareille? Et juste avant qu'elle ne parte. Non, non, non, je ne l'entendrai pas.”

The Fox and his bromantic lover looked on in amusement as the Lion made his case with his Lamb. They actually got their drinks refilled, sipping between chuckles and spoffs as the couple murmured their discussion in French. Occasionally Wesley would catch Everest up on the points being made.

Oliver only tried to argue that camp was recreational and social before it soon collapsed on him. They couldn't deny their daughter, slowly blossoming into a teenager before becoming a woman, the right to experience life. His offer to keep an eye on her by volunteering was also shut down. Luna would have her experiences without them interfering.

Calmed down, Oliver resigned to a drink by the two men nearby. He caught a smug look from Everest and snorted in response. "Johnny is a good boy. You'd best hope Lily finds one herself."

The implication that a young man with ill intentions would find his daughter seemed to sober Everest enough that he needed to take a long gulp of Scotch. "They better be. Otherwise I'll know every boy in that school and they'll know just how well I can aim."

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Oh I bet they do. It’s the ones that know and are insolent enough to go ahead with their pursuit that you have to keep an eye out for,” he gave a nod at Rennick and Jaxon, “just hope you won’t have to deal with your girl’s boyfriend trying to kill you and nearly succeed.”

That had turned out in their favor, but the point still stood. And, although a man of a sweeter nature might be easier for the fathers to accept, Wesely wasn’t sure he’d change the spouses out for others. Rennick’s integrity and orientation towards the good coupled with his perseverance impressed Wesley. Jaxon’s repentance showed that he had the capacity to humble himself and improve; a quality that lacked in many—too many. Not to mention Keagan and Jaxon with their own qualities.

“Oh I’m sure that won’t happen again. Lily will find a handsome, strong, amazing young man. With Ellie as her mother, it won’t happen any other way. The odds of another boyfriend trying to kill the father is just too high,” Inara said, handing off Aurora and Diamonique to Wesley when the babies spotted him.

“I’d argue the opposite,” Wesley spoffed, before situating his granddaughters, one on each leg. “Plenty of people still hold grudges against us.”

Wesley, assured they wouldn’t fall, began alternating a playful bounce of his legs while supporting the babies backs for balance. He engaged with happy sounds, little ditties, and big smiles to their delight. Their squeals and giggles warmed his heart.

“Aw, comme c'est mignon,” Lauri cooed. Her hazel gaze shifted up to see her children going about the room, having a great time. “They grow up so fast.”

“They do,” Inara said, smiling from where she sat, looking at all of hers who had grown up and gotten married. She still had some time with the twins before they left the nest.

Really, no one would truly leave. They would always be welcome at Avostoska. If Inara could, she’d have everyone live with them all the time. They had the room. But, that just wasn’t plausible. They would have to resign to seeing each other at least once a month, but if not, then twice a year for holidays. Already there were some who couldn’t make this trip. Emery and Nicklaus were busy. Hura, Elendia, and Gharo happened to be on a trip. And the friends they hoped would come just didn’t have it in their schedule. This was often the case for the remaining McQueens.

These thoughts passed between the older adults as the party continued. Parents came back to their children at times so that the grandparents could have their fun. Children raced around or danced, or played games that were available, or they kicked back and chatted away in alcoves. There were a few that often met up to discuss sensitive issues.

“Sirius had two big bags,” Luna informed the girls most interested to know, while waiting for Johnny to come back from the bathroom.

“And you didn’t look in them?” Rayne asked.

“I tried. He didn’t let me help,” Luna shrugged.

Zasha had a brief frown at that news. She wanted to know if the shadow box was going to be gifted! Not that she cared...but she wanted to know. If he didn't like her it was whatever, but a possibility was annoying until she knew.

"Is whatever," Zasha waved her hand to attempt to brush it aside.

"Well, even if we were wrong about him...Johnny seems to be enjoying himself dancing," Lilith commented with a wide grin.

"He really does," Amelie nodded eagerly. "Are you having a good time Luna?"

“Le meilleur temps!” Luna gave a small hop and pressed her fingertips to her chin.

“Oo, I wish I could meet someone,” Rayne sighed. She wanted to know what it meant to have that sparkle!

“Wouldn’t it be amazing if all of us found someone at camp?” Lyra squealed. “Des and I don’t have Lotties baby-face issue. We could actually get someone by the end of summer!”

Looking at Charlotte’s Freshman pictures, you’d think they plucked her out of sixth grade. Then BOOM over a summer she grew and popped those hips. She was the third tallest in their family too behind Jasper. Kit out them grew them all. He towered over them at six-four. But he was always a special boy. Kit’s music simply enchanted people.

“That’s true,” Rayne said. “It’s too bad that we can’t ‘spelunk’, though.”

“Who says?” Lyra grinned. “I’m not gonna give up that easily.”

Luna’s interest piqued. “Oh, oui?”

“Mhm,” Lyra wiggled her brows, “good news for you and Johnny!”

Desi, not quite as enthused as some of the other girls, was still invested to some degree. "Good news? You gonna do something to the surveillance?"

"Oo, that's an idea!" Nia's lips curled into a wicked grin. "I bet we could get something and leave it on a loop, yeh?"

Not everyone was as comfortable with that. "Um...but won't that get us in trouble?"

"Yeah, I really don't want us to wind up in detention before school even starts," Lilith frowned.

Lyra shrugged, “Hey, I’m not gonna force anyone. But this is just a little fun. It will be like old times. I mean, our adventures were pretty glorious. Outwitting alarm systems and staff, remember? How bad could it be?”

Pretty comically bad. Lyra would learn a valuable lesson, but that would be a story for another time.

“Oo, Luna, here he comes back,” Rayne smiled, giving a nod to Johnny and one other, “Oh, Sirius.”

The two young men arrived where the girls were still gathered. Luna beamed a smile up at Johnny.

“Content de te revoir,” she said.

"Toujours un plaisir," young Johnny answered as smoothly as he could with his expanding language skills. "What's all the chatter about?"

"Camp and spelunking," Zasha said as she reached for a spicy pinwheel to snack on. "Lyra thinks she can get away with it."

Knowing just what was being discussed, Johnny's cheeks turned a dark pink. "Oh, I see," he cleared his throat, glancing to the adults across the way before coming back to the peers. "That sounds like quite the challenge."

“Oh it will be,” Lyra grinned. “I think it will be fun. It’s not like kissing is that big of a deal anyway.”

Sirius considered that. Not that big of a deal? “Oh, oui?”

“No, it’s pretty harmless,” Lyra said, in all her infinite wisdom of thirteen-going-on-fourteen years.

Not like anyone has ever gone away with mixed feelings, misunderstood declarations, or accidentally participated in cheating! They had sympathy for Kaylee. He really didn’t know about Lorenzo! Not to mention the mono. But hey, life is life. And life was ready and waiting with Fate at her side to humble Lyra for some good ole stories for her grandchildren.

But in any case, if kissing wasn’t a big deal, then a dance had to be next to nothing. As nothing as it was reasoned to be, Sirius decided he still wanted one. Especially seeing how Luna and Johnny stared at one another as the young man took her out to the floor again.

“Zasha,” Sirius said, as casually as he could, “want to dance?”

The question was unexpected and Zasha's gaze went to her cousins around her. Desi gave her a quick nod, Nia winked a little too aggressively, and Melody seemed giddy for her.

"Me? Uh, yeah, sure,” Zasha said.

Maybe she'd be able to find out about the box! Besides, it was just a dance.

Sirius had been raised by two romantics. The British Lion and the French Lamb did not disappoint with how they fashioned their young gentleman. He started off right with his posture, his hand poised to receive Zashas. If no one else noticed his determination to treat his dance with the utmost respect, Zasha did. Sirius’s expression, always so mellow and reserved, captured an air of resolve and focus—tender focus! Those eyes, grey-blue and were ready to catch her into their sky.

“De cette façon, mon cher,” Sirius said simply, leading Zasha with him to the dance floor.

The young man placed his hands appropriately. No one could say Sirius was taking advantage, nor did he shy away. A bit shorter than her, his eyes stared upward as if determined that, one day, he’d be peering down into hers.

The music started and Sirius exhaled into the first steps with the faintest of nerves. They faded as he took quiet, subtle control of the dance as any man did in a proper waltz. Sirius became one with Zasha, sweeping her elegantly across the marble like he was a maestro of an orchestra and she was the song.

For a moment, Zasha forgot the years between them, gliding across the floor with ease that felt almost like a dream. Unfortunately, their height was a quick reminder when she went to look up and saw nothing but hair. A good dancer, but Sirius was...well, short. Had she not noticed that before? Zasha tried not to dwell on it and focus on the dress, despite it blaring in her face.

The music quieted. Sirius slowed them to a stop and leaned her gently to serve as the dip at the last note of the song. They remained for a moment without thought, just letting the experience settle.

“Joyeux anniversaire, Zasha,” Sirius said, breaking the silence. He gave a kiss atop of her hand before parting.

And just like that the enchanting moment floated away like the seeds of a dandelion on the wind.

Left stunned with an odd heat lingering where his fingers had barely brushed, Zasha remained for a bit on the dancefloor. That had happened, hadn't it? For a half a second once he was gone from sight, Zasha began to wonder if she'd imagined it all.

Snapping out of Zasha with a light pink on her cheeks, she shuffled off the dance floor, feeling as if a thousand eyes were on her, even as she fought off the sensation of being on cloud nine. It was a glorious dance. But was he just being a gentleman? Maybe presents would be the answer she needed.


“Oo, Zasha, that was magical,” Rayne said in awe.

“So lovely!” Nell sighed.

"Wonderful!" Melody nodded quickly, now wishing a certain young man was there to dance with.

While Zasha was unsure just what to think, Desi wasn't as sold. "It wasn't bad. Should have picked a faster dance, though."

It seemed whatever happened did happen, though it was fair to say she really wouldn’t get an answer as clear as the gift. And it felt like it was taking forever! The cake came out, they sang the song, and it seemed like everyone was eating so slowly. And when empty plates outnumbered the full ones she observed no one paused long enough in their conversations to notice. All the while the presents were sitting without being disturbed on the table.

The meal had taken long enough and cake was an eternity. Impatient of waiting for the slowest of eaters, Zasha cleared her throat loudly. "About time for presents I think."

“Oh, oui, let’s go!” Luna said, happy to tug Johnny along to where the birthday stars would sit.

Six chairs were situated in a crescent beside the table piled high. Zasha was one of the first to sit. Lauri, Oliver, Coda, Lilith, and Eleanor followed after. Too much talking slowed them down, but eventually they made progress. Staff, bright and happy—probably due to their pay rather than only the company, though they did get along with the families—worked together to bring the gifts to the celebrants.

“Hope you like those!”
“We got them from a real narwhal.”
“Let me know if that doesn't fit.”
“One of a kind!”
“Saw it, and thought of you!”

All kinds of praises and laughs were had when the gag gifts started coming out. Then, amidst the rush of paper, emptying bags, and untying bows, Zasha saw the staff pull down two large bags. At this time Sirius had eased out of the thick of the family, vanishing elsewhere while the staff pulled out items for each of them.

“Here you go,” the servant smiled, helping Zasha set a large box in her lap.

The paper was all but ripped to shreds, though no shadow box met her gaze. Her smile faltered slightly though she managed not to frown at the wooden cabinet designed just for her to store personal belongings at the Academy. She and a few of the others had been discussing their plans for organization around a certain lamb who loved to pick up snippets.

"Oh, how pretty," Zasha gave a small, but happy with and nodded to the Blairs. "Thank you very much."

Luna released her tight hold on poor Johnny, exhaling quiet disappointment. She had hoped…But it was what it was. And what did Sirius think, she wondered? Luna looked and saw he wasn’t around. She nearly gave up when she noticed him slip back, choosing to find his place beside their mother. From this distance Luna couldn’t read him; no different than anyone else.

Thankfully presents moved on and Zasha could mask the disappointment sinking in her soul. Instead she kept the box close, occasionally scanning the crowd and trying to find Sirius to no avail. Maybe she'd been completely wrong.

Time didn’t matter so much. Did she spend an hour there? Five more minutes? By the time the presents were done and packed up for them, the mood shifted and the families were already thinning. Her own family was gathering their things to go. When the Blairs said goodbye it only raised the question in Zasha’s mind that she had imagined the dance with Sirius; a calm, and gentle farewell to a pleasant cousin. Most, save for few, didn’t know that Zasha’s hopes were higher than she let on. Except for her parents.

“Deeta, are you not feeling well?” Amalia asked, hanging her daughter the bag she matched to her outfit.

"Hmm?" Zasha looked up to her mother, traces of disappointment still evident on her face. "Oh, no. I feel fine."

Gordon took on the concerned father role when he spotted that look. "Something wrong? Did you not get enough cake?"

Spoffing, Zasha shook her head. "Enough cake."

“Can’t be not enough gifts,” Amalia said with amusement, resting her hand on her daughter's back as they turned to go. “The staff had to get a cart.”

Sigvar knew some, but didn’t want to get hit when being within reach. He waited until he was clear for a sprint to the doors of the portal.

“Just not the right gift!” Sigvar said, bolting off before retaliation.

Zasha shot him a glare that said she was going to have his head as that caught Gordon's attention. "The right gift? Was there something you wanted that you didn't get my sweet tart?"

Knowing her father would be quick to see what he could do to remedy that, Zasha shook her head, inching to the portal. "I just thought something was coming from someone and I guess I was just wrong."

Amalia and Gordon knew it couldn’t be them. They gave Zasha a scheduled encounter in a zoo to safely wrestle an alligator. It was obviously someone else, but who? The fact that she wasn’t outright saying so did seem odd for her.

Any further prying waited until they made it through the portal. Sigvar’s footfalls were rhythmic as he raced into his room. He shut and locked his door as quickly as he could. Likely Zasha would have followed, but Amalia was still curious and concerned.

“Deeta, you don’t want to talk about it?” Amalia asked, closing out the gate as soon as the cart was emptied. She hoped that might mean her daughter would feel more comfortable.

Seeing as her annoying brother was gone—clearly already aware—and no one else was about, Zasha sighed. "Sirius made this shadow box with a bearded dragon in it and I thought he made it for me."

Gordon's brows went up in interest as he tucked his hands in his pockets. "Oh? You thought he'd get you a gift?"

The faintest blush hit her cheeks before she shook it away. "No. I mean, I guess."

“It does sound like good gift. Would be sad not to get it,” Amalia reasoned, sharing a look of agreement with Gordon. She didn’t quite jump to deeper feelings just yet. Zasha had expressed interest in the lizard for a pet before. “Is that all, Deeta? That you didn’t get the gift? Or…did you want specifically him to give you gift?”

Pursing her lips together for a moment, Zasha decided she could confide in her parents. "I thought Sirius would give it to me. And when we danced I guess it was nice," she shrugged slightly exaggerated.

“Ah, I see,” Amalia said. Still being taller than her daughter, Amalia got to indulge in a knowing smile before smoothing out her face, “so you like him, but he is not like you the same. Or, maybe he is nervous?” She got to her daughter's door and paused to brush a bit of hair out off of her cheek. “Take your time. You are young. There will be plenty boys and girls.”

"Da," Zasha let out another exasperated sigh but appreciated her mother's words. "I guess. Just thought he liked me is all. Maybe he is just too young."

"No rush," Gordon urged a final time, just around the corner as he decided to let the girls have their talk.

Amalia raised a brow at her husband before turning to give her daughter a hug. “You rest. Camp will be soon and you will have fun. Promise,” she said, and gave her growing girl a kiss on her head. “Goodnight, Zasha.”

"Night, mama," Zasha smiled back before slipping out of the hall. She had to imagine her mother was right.

After that Zasha got into her room and shut the door. She stuck her hand into her fancy bag to remove her phone and other items. Her fingers brushed against many things. Something felt off. Zasha turned the light on and tilted her bag to peek inside.

Some of the things Zasha had in there shifted around, so she gave them a stir. By Fate, the things inside were churned in such a way that she missed the glint of gold. Seeing nothing in particular, Zasha went about taking her things from the bag without looking. Then she stowed that bag in the closet with the others.

Resting at the bottom of the bag she had chosen with that outfit, just missed by her fingers, was a tiny handmade keychain connected to the handmade icon of a bearded dragon. No tag. Just anonymously given.

When would Zasha find it? Perhaps going back for something she thought she forgot to bring out? Maybe the next time she paired that bag with an outfit? Or, would she toss the bag away one day, never to know? That would remain to be seen.

Meanwhile, Sirius laid down on his bed with a little smile. He hadn’t been brave enough to gift Zasha the sculpture. It was wrapped and hidden away in his closet. But, he hoped she would find that keychain. He hoped she would be happy to have a tiny pet lizard. Even if she didn’t know it was from him. And maybe, just maybe, one day Sirius might tell her.

But not all our wants are realized. Sirius would one day come to know that when, the next time he saw Zasha, she was not sporting that keychain he had made. One other person would soon learn that painfully well that not all desires come true.

~oOo~​

On an off day the Donatellos and the Von Helsings were having dinner together at the rented house they used for their portals, just outside of the base. Ezra, Rhysa, and Devante were happily squealing around the living room with baby Diamonique and Aurora crawling after them as fast as their hands and knees could take them.

“Was that a text?” Jaxon asked nervously, glancing at his phone.

“Nope,” Rennick said, spearing his salad with silent irritation.

“No…” Jaxon sighed, setting his mute phone aside for the fifth time.

Charlotte chuckled, “We’ll find out soon. Give them a minute. This is Ivy’s first time getting the sex checked.”

Kaylee gave her husband a light pat on his knee. "It'll be fine, Mia Ragione. Even if..." it might be too risky to speak the unwanted. "We will know soon enough."

“Not soon enough,” Jaxon muttered, though he did appreciate the touch of comfort.

“Tell me about it,” Rennick said, giving his wife a look.

“Oh come on, you’re just as curious,” Charlotte said, giving him a nudge.

That was true. Although Rennick still wished he had been there to argue a different stake for the bet in regard to them. The condition for Charlotte automatically included him! His wife did apologize for not including him at all in the arrangement. Rennick did accept. It was just that the prospect still sucked! A fitting one, if Jaxon had heard him say so. And one that would feel just as bad as his own consequence, should be incorrect about the sex.

“You know, you can always back out,” Jaxon said, as if no one could see through his attempt to push responsibility onto them for breaking the deal.

“Nah ah, we made an agreement,” Charlotte said. “But I mean, if you want to back out.”

“No, no, no,” Jaxon shook his head. Too stubborn! “I was being courteous.”

“Oh, uh huh, sure,” Charlotte smirked, getting up to clear her area.

Jaxon stood too, grabbing what needed to be cleaned. “I am. It is tough, you know? Going so long without intimacy. A month, phew…I don’t know how you could do it. I know I couldn’t. Right, mio Cielo?”

Kaylee wasn't about to be dragged into the middle of their hidden argument. "That's fair, I suppose. We did have quite the long dry spell this spring, though we have picked up a little since then."

They were gradually relearning the bedroom as two once more. The same unspoken thoughts had run through the minds of the other three, but no one had the courage to discuss it aloud. Adjusting to the loss of two lives hit them hard in unexpected ways. Not the least of which being the bedroom. Sometimes that was the most emotional time for them; facing the lack of warmth and embrace.

It struck Charlotte at that moment that Rennick wasn’t so much upset about the month long dry spell as it would mean experiencing their loss in an overwhelming way.

Charlotte found herself gazing at Rennick in a new light during their clean up. Her hand found his and she gave him a gentle squeeze; a silent apology that understood the depth of his melancholy.

Rennick responded with a weak smile. He shared a brief kiss with his wife before continuing their dishes and stowing the extra food. Somehow being seen lifted the weight. It was lighter, even, than when he took that lonely kayak ride. He raged through the waters until the end where he let out his cry of pain, only to have to imagine the echoes coming off the walls as the distant, ghostly voice of Keagan.

BING!

“It’s them,” Jaxon said, feeling it in his bones. He turned around to see the toddlers had taken every phone. “Hey now, give back the phones you guys.”

"But papa," Ezra held it up against his chest, "We wanna wach cocomelons!"

That started an uprising cry. "Cocos melon!" Devante bounced up and down, toddling skillfully away from his parents.

"Ezra, papa needs his phone," Kaylee urged softly until he reluctantly gave up the device.

Rhysa wasn’t as compliant. She climbed up as high as she could on the top of the recliner and then onto the mantle of the fireplace. The wide shelf made for a safe fit. She grabbed the pole there with one iron fist while the other kept the phone tight to her chest.

“Rhys, get down,” Charlotte said as she bent to pick up Diamonique.

“Cocomelon!” Rhysa argued.

“Kuna?”

“Got it,” Rennick said, walking up cautiously to begin negotiations.

Meanwhile Jaxon, who thanked his son with a paternal pat to his back, flipped his phone around to check the text. His finger unlocked the screen. Jaxon swiped down the chat and there it was, the answer to the question that hung over them like an axe. Ivy and Jasper, beaming with the image of their ultrasound, typed the caption: Welcome our baby girl!

Jaxon blinked. Then again. Once more he blinked, but it just didn’t erase what his eyes were seeing. A harder, longer scrunch didn’t improve his situation.

“Oh no…” Jaxon slumped down with his phone slack in his hand.

“Did we win?” Rennick brightened, coming over with his daughter under one arm like she was a little piglet he caught running around.

"Mia Ragione..." Kaylee gently eased her hand on his shoulder once she saw the message. "It's going to be alright. The food wasn't that bad before, really. I'm sure you'll stomach it just fine."

Dropping his chin to his chest, Jaxon knew she wouldn’t understand. How could she? She had craved the Olive Garden dressing during her pregnancy. If only she had been properly raised in Italy. Kaylee would have made for a wonderful Italian maiden. But it was okay. She had other redeeming qualities. He still loved her with all his heart. Even if she hurt him with her heathenous, blasphemy.

Charlotte chimed in, “Hey, if it’s that bad, you can back out. No shame.”

“No, no,” Jaxon sighed, accepting a hug from his son. “I will go.”

The tone he used was more like a man readying himself for the gallows. Italian suicide. But it had to be done. He made a promise.

“So, tomorrow?” Rennick asked.

"It might be best to get it over with," Kaylee suggested sympathetically. She draped an arm over his shoulder and offered comfort she knew wasn't enough for him.

“Yeah…” Jaxon grumbled, leaning into his wife’s hold a moment more before he got up. Ezra clung to his neck like a cute little monkey.

“We’ll go near the end of the day, if you don’t want anyone to see you,” Charlotte said.

“No one will see me, you can be certain of it,” Jaxon said, in a wry tone. If there was any use his ability could give him it was to shield him from public shame.

Hefting Diamonique on one hip, Charlotte held onto Devante with her other hand. “There you go; loophole.”

“Wish I had a mask for my tastebuds,” Jaxon spoffed, shifting Ezra into a more comfortable hold.

“Oh you’ll live,” Charlotte chuckled.

“Well yes, even the scarred can live. But at what cost?” Jaxon posed.

"Ah yes. Once the faux Italian food hits your lips you will live forever but a half life—a cursed life," Kaylee attempted to be serious but her lips cracked a small smile at the end as her husband nodded in agreement. "You'll be fine, Mia Ragione. And we will be right there with you."

“I would commend your bravery, but we all know the lot of you have no sense of propriety about the fairies tavern,” Jaxon said as they made their way to the rooms of their respective side of the house.

“Good night, Jax,” Charlotte spoffed, refraining from rolling her eyes.

“Good night,” Jaxon said, giving a small wave to the Von Helsing family.

The two families soon fell asleep after a chorus of complaints from their toddlers; a symphony of cries and a few drumming attempts when they flopped their limbs around. Any of them with energy might have stolen a few kisses from their spouse. But, all in all, the long day took its toll and they drifted off.

~oOo~​

 

[xrakkax]

“We’re two years from an entire landmass. What more could you want to accomplish?” Joss asked, meaning to shrug that off.

“Actual freedom. Not a tyranny disguised as a revolution,” Morgan said. “What good is a land when you’re a prisoner within it?”

Their plea, although sensible from a person in their position, didn’t land right on Joss’s ears, let alone his heart. He didn’t expect this news to slap him in the face, or his pride, but it did. All of the work he and the ones he lost put together was all for naught?

But wait, no. Joss couldn’t believe that! He couldn’t believe the lives lost had come to this phantom fear. Was he to take Morgan at her word? Someone who tried to murder Everest? No, he couldn’t think so ill of Fernway and Gregory after being given no reason to think badly of them. Joss couldn’t really believe Hazel Hoffman died for nothing. He didn’t leave Kaylee for nothing. He wasn’t still here for nothing!

“We’re not prisoners here. Two years the land will rise and I will leave. No one is forcing you to stay, are they?” Joss asked, and the change in his tone alerted the warning at the back of Morgan’s mind.

A little taken aback inside, Morgan had to admit, “Well, no…”

“Maybe you don’t like the people in charge, or how they do things, but that doesn’t mean it’s bad,” Joss said, pulling a book without regard to the title onto his lap. “Seems to me that I should remain Josh.”

Morgan closed up again. She set her hands on her lap, stiffly staring at Joss with a quiet fury. Slowly she got up and walked to the door. She paused, opening it.

“Maybe that’s all for the better,” Morgan said, catching his fair gaze briefly, “Joss would be ashamed.”

The sting sunk deep into Joss’s chest. He couldn't speak. Morgan left to recover from the jab. He did so in a fumbling manner, muttering as he flipped through pages without really reading anything in the book. Joss didn’t quite give the impression he wanted to talk.

Besnik wasn't blind to the way he was holding himself, but he hadn't just watched that entire interaction to stay quiet. "Some need hope more than directions," he said without getting up from his own cot. "Hope is a stronger influence than fear or being threatened."

Not quite cooled off, but certainly not one to shoot down the wisdom of the soft-spoken, Joss’s temper faced a dilemma. Angry, defensive, and thinking of just himself, of course, he shot off his mouth first.

“What? Are you trying to say I’m directionless?” Joss muttered, flipping another page and then back. “Or hopeless? That I’m acting out of fear?”

The other man didn't flinch or wince at the lightly launched response. Instead, Besnik stood from his seat, dusting off his pants. "No, but I would say you are in a place where many fit that description, Joss. Many here are under the belief that there is no place on this planet for them to exist peacefully. And they put blind faith in others for a chance at that existing, of this land basically being pulled from thin air, just so that they can...simply be. Those are people who are acting out of fear. People who need hope more than direction."

At first Joss got ready to deflect the points Besnik made, thinking that he simply didn’t have a good grasp on who Joss was to say such things. Clearly Besnik made claims that made no sense in relation to Joss. Besnik obviously didn't know his situation, because clearly Joss had a family, a prospect of peace, and he had friends and—and Joss realized Besnik wasn’t talking about him.

Quieted by humility, Joss went over what Morgan had said. She had used the words ‘family’ and ‘friends’. There were no words to describe how Morgan came off to him at first. Proverbial salt in his wound, perhaps. Joss’s emotions colored her eagerness with a disrespectful finger pointed into his face. Now it hit him that she had been reaching out, in her own way. Even if Joss wouldn’t be changing his opinions in one conversation, it was still true that Morgan had made herself vulnerable and he slammed that door in her face.

All at once Joss realized she had become a friend. Morgan, the girl who had nearly killed Everest, had somehow, over the past week, quietly bonded with the two of them. And now…

Shoulder’s slumping, Joss laid his hands flat on the open book. “Bes..I-I didn’t mean…to…”

"Even without intent, what's said is done," Besnik shrugged his own shoulder. "Just consider what your presence—Joss's presence—would mean here. For Morgan and the others. Many need a spark, even if it is asking for a sacrifice."

Joss didn’t know what to say to that. Right now he still clung to the hope that Morgan was just overthinking it. He hoped that Besnik was just being sensitive. At the least he had to respect that they both were on the same page. If their fears were justified then this whole conversation could mean negative repercussions.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Joss said, setting the book aside. He wished he could be alone. “Bes…would you be willing to walk with me to Quyen? I want to see if they’re comfortable enough for me to take a stroll by myself.”

Nodding, Besnik turned to the door. "I will accompany you, although I can't say you'll be given the answer you're looking for, my friend."

“I can hope,” Joss said, and he did think it was likely.

The two walked side by side through the halls of the ancient ruin. Sometimes Joss wondered just what this place was supposed to be. A temple? A grand estate? Maybe a chunk of an arena? Whatever it is, it's been under the sea for centuries. None of the architecture matched what Joss had seen of Greece or Rome, for example. There were hints here and there. A design or a mark rang familiar in Joss’s head. Enough that he wondered if he hadn’t seen it before, but the odds were astronomical.

Those thoughts aside, Joss focused back on Fernway and Gregory. It had been a while since he arrived. He knew the fears of having a wild card in your deck. Joss himself had paired suspicious newcomers with trusted allies to make sure they were truly on their side before letting them roam around freely. Much freer, he assumed, than what Fernway or Greg might allow.

Two knocks and a swing of a door later, Joss went inside with Besnik this time. They greeted the older two with respect.

“How are things going?” Gregory asked. He offered them seats.

“Oh, I think it’s going well, actually,” Joss said, though he knew they’d pay more attention to what Besnik had to say.

It was true that Joss did think they’d be fine with him moving around the place without being accompanied, but in reality he did believe they’d only do so if they thought Besnik had confidence. At this time Joss had no reason to believe Besnik would drop any warnings against it.

“Oh yes?” Fernway smiled, glancing at Besnik.

Settling himself in one of the seats, a nod of approval was given. "I would agree. He's assimilating to our luxurious lifestyle quite well. Only the soup seems to be giving him any trouble, but I think we all grow past that soon enough."

They shared a laugh over that. The small meat they had of the herd they hunted a while back was being stretched thin for sure. At least their vegetable patch produced fresh food. That didn’t quite change their situation. Venison stew would remain on the menu.

“We’ll be seeing a bit more variety in a week. There’s an ally ship coming to shore soon,” Fernway promised.

Joss said, “Well, that’s good.”

“So, have you two come here to discuss food, or is there something else on your minds?” Gregory asked.

“Actually, yes. I was hoping that, since I’ve fit in so well, perhaps I could have a wider range of movement,” Joss said. “Sometimes I’d like to take a stroll or maybe visit the little training area. Morgan and Besnik are great, but I think they also would like some more freedom.”

“Ah, I see,” Gregory nodded, sharing a contemplative look with Fernway before facing back at Joss. “Why not? We have no real reason to suspect you of anything at this point.”

“Just don’t go spurning our trust,” Fernway said, in a tone a mother might use when giving her children a small poke.

“Of course not,” Joss spoffed, and his sincerity aligned with his opinions. He didn’t have a reason to disregard Gregory or Fernway.

“Now that’s settled, anything else you might—,”

BOOM!

The four of them stilled. Breathes caught in their throat as they listened.

“FAIRIES!”

“Well, duty calls,” Gregory said, grabbing up a blade.

Ammunition ran out quickly in a place like this. Restriction of Almaeri use made replacements slow going.

“Just in time too,” Fernway said, giving Joss a nod. “Free to roam, free to fight. Besnik, Josh—find your stations.”

"Of course, ma'am," Besnik nodded and gave a jerk of his head with every expectation that Joss would follow him. "Ready to see if those Guardian skills can stand up without your fancy tech."

“Oh man, I dunno,” Joss chuckled, following Besnik out of the room with Fernway and Gregory. “I haven’t fought with Almaeri in a long while. Where to?”

“Stick with Bes and Morgan,” Fernway suggested to Joss before parting with Greg at her side.

“Alright,” Joss hopped, loosening up his joints, “let’s see if this old man can still ride a bike.”

The sky above them curled like black smoke. Clouds formed shapes of silent, screaming faces, or convulsing bodies—a tangle of mist and spirit. It kinda reminded Joss of the Mummy, Imotep, from Cory’s favorite movie when the sand collected to become an impression of his face. But these were many and varied, never still or with any seeming purpose than to intimidate. Out of an eye, or a gaping mouth came lightning and fire, but perhaps that was more coincidental since fairies carried on the wind were not confined to those parts alone.

Unholy squealing filled the air. It was the holler of pigs being torn to shreds; the warble of the deep, wailing animal Joss had never seen. Darkness seeped around them the thicker the sky became. Then they struck ground.

A clash of steel, curses, and lights disoriented Joss without his suit to protect him. He immediately began to draw up protection spells—frequencies, as Charlotte and Rennick had theorized with Wesley and Jaxon. Whatever they were, Joss knew them innately. He wrapped them around his body like armor. The sounds of horror dimmed. He could see better—better, not perfectly.

“Rah!” Joss struck down fairies with finesse and force. He did get on that bike and it happened that he wasn’t that bad either. Some were not so lucky.

“Ah! Help! Hee—.” The sound garbled. A fellow rebel fell back as a billow of smoke shot out from a fairy in the shape of a woman walking on all fours, belly up, with her head twisted backwards. His eyes bubbled, black and gooey, out of his skull. It poured from his mouth onto his body and his ears spilled the same. A thin line of the black stuff slipped onto f his nose down the sides of his face.

Rhythmic clacking, like a woodpecker, emanated from the false mouth of the fairy. She turned to her next victim. This woman wielded light. Joss knew this meant she was not born in Aarin. She was likely just a Surface born mage who got Awakened at some point. She was young, so it wasn’t likely she grew up in the world before Hells Gate.

“Stevie, no!” She yelled, running over to fight the creature.

Slaying his latest fairy, Joss came in to help her. Between the two they made short work of the fairy. Joss, with his advantage of lineage and birth place, seemed to intuitively know what offensive spells and counter curses to use against these beings. It had always been so for him, even with Rennick.

“Thank you…” the girl sniffed, wiping her eyes. She stared up at Joss in awe. “You don’t glow…are you Aarinian?”

“Eh, sort of?” Joss shrugged. “Come on, we can’t stand around.”

Besnik wasn't far away from the fight. He took it upon himself to keep at an angle where Joss was easy to see. As he expected though, little help was needed. He was an outright sight to see fighting like that, some might even argue inspirational. With his last fairy defeated, he joined up with the two of them.

"You're still good? Can you keep fighting?" He asked the young woman, expecting that Joss knew his limits.

“Y-yeah,” she nodded, seeing the loss of her friend only feeding the fire within her to retaliate. She looked at Joss. “I will keep fighting.”

Not thinking anything of it, Joss said, “Good. Then let’s pummel these bastards!”

“Yeah…YEAH!” She raised a fist before heading back into the frey.

A peculiar thing happened as Joss continued alongside Besnik. He noticed that, while they were doing their job protecting the center of the island—Joss guessed the stone had to be there—the people were doing little else than that. He was astonished to see a fair few rebels being corralled by fairies away from the main group and no one going to help them. Well, one.

Morgan wound back her hand and threw the enchanted rocks she had grabbed. The pebbles rocketed out like glowing bullets, piercing through the physical forms of the fairies. Her attempts to mitigate their effect or kill them were far less fruitful than she’d hoped. Of course, what can one woman against a horde expect? She did it again and again, keeping sensible distance so she might continue without getting shot down at the start. The feeling of uselessness was palpable.

“Morgan! Keep your eyes ahead,” Gregory warned her.

That was right. Her energy and efforts weren’t where they ‘should’ be, according to these two elders. Morgan wasted time and resources with every minute she wasn’t hunkering down around the area they sectioned off. And yet, did she not call these men and women her brothers and sisters at arms? The family she never had? But no, to them they were tools. A means to an end.

“Morgan!” Gregory snapped at her as she bolted towards the people the fairies had successfully split off.

It was a fool's effort to chase after them, some might say. They had a mission, after all. That didn't stop Besnik from taking off after her with every intent on helping. Who were they if they were not a new nation? He did his best to work with enchanted debris and give her cover.

“Besni—Damn it!” Gregory huffed, and did a double take as he saw Averak running that way too. “Don’t you dare!”

“But Mor—,” Averak stopped, seeing the fire of disdain in Gregorio’s eyes.

“Forget it! We have a priority!” Gregory shouted.

Every Man had a choice to make. For all of Averak’s feathers he was, deep in that tribal suit, still a Man with every bit of free will. But a Man’s freedom was only as free as he adhered to what was right and good, and Averak tied himself to the cause above all else. He turned his back on the mess of death and squealing behind him to stand with Fernway as the fairies continued to attack. But while he did so, another Man could not stay back.

“Not him too,” Fernway shook her head, seeing Joss follow close behind Besnik.

If it had been just them then Fernway and Gregory might not have spared another thought. However, that young girl ran after Joss. And with her ran a few others. Most still stayed, but the battle happening could no longer be ignored.

Lights shot left and right. People with the least Almaeri glowed the brightest. It was that way with the magic; spurting fire gave the most light just before it went out, though this was a constant state in the case of Almaeri. Fairies were skewered, banished, twisted, or outright incinerated.

Within the center of combat Joss felt both invigorated and wild. He did not hesitate to throw himself into harm's way to break through the fairies blocking their path to safety. Joss, Besnik, and Morgan synchronized by virtue of having been around each other so much that they were able to give subtle direction and cooperation without much effort.

The weary souls who had been sure of doom renewed their spirit. They pushed with the last strength they had until, finally, a shock of a curse sent the fairies blasting to the sides.

Morgan grabbed the people closest to her. “Run!” She yelled, urging them on despite how tired they had become. They did, and they filled the others waiting for them with a kind of awe that they didn’t expect. A cheer rose up for their return. It rippled hope through those still fighting. Somehow the darkness seemed a little lighter.

Not everyone turned to leave. Joss remained, casting designs and runes on the ground. They glimmered and rotated in place like cogs on a wheel.

“Joss? Come on,” Morgan motioned.

“Hold on,” Joss said, running several feet away to make another.

“What the hell are you doing?” Morgan demanded, seeing the fairies shaking off the stun of his last attack.

“Traps!” Joss shouted, moving again to make another.

A wily fairy came up from the shadows. Morgan glanced between them and realized Joss wasn’t paying any concern about himself at all! At the last minute she threw a smouldering rock at its head. The explosion caught Joss’s attention.

“Oh, thanks,” Joss said, and then went back to work.

“Dumbass! You could have died!” Morgan scolded.

Tossing back a grin, Joss said, “But I didn’t,” and subsequently went back to work again.

Morgan exhaled. She sensed she was being yanked into this by her conscience and Joss knew it. He had to! She could just hear him say he knew she’d watch his back.

“You could,” Morgan snapped.

“You want change? It starts here! It’s putting your comrades ahead of you, even if you’re the leader! It’s being the example! Come on, you had the right idea,” Joss briefly looked behind him at her as he went to make another trap. “And maybe I needed a reminder of that…Keep an eye on me, Morgan! I trust you.”

As much as that arrogant assumption annoyed her, more for the fact that it was right, Morgan looked at Besnik, wondering if he’d stay too.

They wouldn't be alone. Aside from his own virtues leading him to stay and lend an extra set of eyes, Besnik figured it made the most sense. If they were to be reprimanded for insubordination, then they might as well make good use of it.

"We should try and hurry things along, my friend!" Besnik called out to Joss.

“What? Don’t wanna kick up your feet?” Joss asked, finding the smallest bit of lightheartedness in the dark.

Morgan didn’t know what to make of him! She chose not to focus on anything but working with Besnik to protect Joss. He was likely the only Aarinian here who could make the difference. All her attention on him and Besnik meant time was merely a thought at the back of her head. The only measure of how long they were out was how tired her body felt.

“Is that the trap?” Morgan pointed ahead of them. “Oh…we circled back.”

“Yup,” Joss said, giving his arm a rub. He had not gone around the perimeter without getting injured despite the help.

“What do we do now?” Morgan asked.

“We do what all magic demands,” Joss said, cutting into his arm. A stream of blood poured out onto the first trap he crafted.

“Whoa,” Morgan murmured, watching it glow brighter. The light shot out, connecting to the next trap, and then that one to the next until the entire thing was alight.

“Reee!” A fairy came down from above Besnik. So fast, so sudden. Reflexes kicked in. Morgan bolted onto Besnik. Her body covered his as the fair fell upon them—or tried to.

BOOM! Just over the two the fairy writhed as if caught in an electric net. It shouldered, flaking off into nothing.

"Well...fuck," Besnik breathed looking up with widened eyes. "That's...beneficial. Think it's going to be a lot easier with you around now, my friend."

“Don’t speak too fast,” Morgan said, getting up and pulling Besnik with her as Joss wavered.

“Take’s a lot of…” Joss closed his eyes and passed out.

A gentle hand caressed Joss’s face. He fluttered his fair eyes open to see cornflower fields staring into his soul. He couldn’t help but smile. Joss briefly closed his eyes at her continued touch, her thumb softly running against his cheek. He let the warmth of her and the sheets around them seep into his weary bones.

“Are you awake?” Kaylee’s voice asked.

“Hm?” Joss opened his eyes again, still smiling up at his beloved and felt a drop in his heart.

The golden hair had darkened and her eyes faded to a duller color of grey. Morgan. She wore a clean set of clothes and her wounds were bandaged. Joss then realized the touch to his cheek was a cold, damp cloth, not a gentle hand of his love. He wasn’t in bed with Kaylee, he was in the medical wing.

“Morgan…” Joss said, his tone a little sorrowful.

Exhaling, Morgan straightened up and looked behind her. “Bes, he’s awake!”

They were joined shortly with a hopeful smile from him. "Ah, so much better to see you this way, my friend. Anything I can get for you?"

“A stiff drink…” Joss spoffed weakly.

Morgan’s hand landed a mild, but sharp pat against Joss’s cheek that had him blinking further awake.

“Ow!” Joss’s hand came to rub the warm spot. “What the hell?”

“You nearly died. How dare you?” Morgan said, pursing her lips. “You lost so much blood that it took several people to get you back from the brink.”

“Oh…” Joss winced, seeing her concern etched in her face, subtle as she may be. “Well, I knew I’d lose blood, but…I guess I don’t remember how much was needed last time.” He also might have had people to help, come to think of it. “Sorry…”

Morgan leaned over and slipped her arms around him. He stilled, unsure of what to make of all of this. Fair eyes darted back and forth until they questioned Besnik silently, hesitating as he embraced her back. There was no answer Besnik could give him, though. He couldn’t read her mind.

“Thank you…” Morgan murmured, briefly squeezing tighter before straightening back up. She held his hand. “Storms come in, they wipe us away, and then more of us are sent here to replace them. Without you we would have lost so many of us….”

“You went out too.”

“I would have died,” Morgan said, brushing that off.

“So would I, if it wasn’t for you—my friends,” Joss said, giving her hand a squeeze. “Looks like that kind of thing should be more common than it is…”

Seeing how they initially prioritized their combat stuck in Joss’s mind. Yes, the stone was important, but at what cost?

“Yes, I think so too,” Morgan said, her lips threatening a smile. “And you should know that more people agree.”

“Really?” Joss raised his brows.

“Yeah, we’ve been, uh…seeing some changes. They’re small, but promising,” Morgan said, and a light shined a little brighter in her dark, dull grey eyes. “Took a bit longer than I’d like.”

Letting go of her hand, Joss sat upright. “How long have I been out?”

“A week,” Morgan said.

“What?!” Joss blinked.

“You had nearly died, remember?” Morgan spoffed.

“Well yeah, but a week?” Joss ran a hand through his hair. Then he checked his chin. It was pretty scruffy before and felt like it had grown longer.

“Hey, take that up with yourself,” Morgan said, stepping aside as Joss got up. “Careful.”

“Oof…” Joss did feel a bit woozy.

Besnik offered an arm to Joss, not about to let him fall. "Slow and steady, my friend. There is no rush. The land will stay in one piece if you need another day in bed."

“It’s okay, I—,”

“Rest,” Morgan said, pressing a hand onto his shoulder.

Joss eased back, though he remained upright. “How long?”

“When you can stand up without help,” Morgan said.

Grumbling, Joss subconsciously gauged if he could take Morgan. He was woozy, but still stronger. However, seeing past her, he paused in his plotting when he noticed there were others in the medical wing staring at him. They murmured to each other. Some smiled at him, some spoke his name with a raised fist. One by one a wayward whoop in his honor turned into another until they began to clap.

“Woo! Josh!”

Morgan stepped aside so that more of him could be seen. Joss felt a wave through him. It had been so long since he was this involved in the movement. He forgot how his presence seemed to inspire others. Besnik and Morgan’s words came to mind. Some favored hope over direction.

“I can’t stay,” Joss said as discreetly as possible while giving nods and waving back. “I can rest on my cot.”

“….fine,” Morgan said, sensing his need to leave. He didn’t quite like the spotlight, it seemed. She could relate. “Come on, Bes can help.”

The two flanked Joss just to make sure he did the topple on his way out of the medical wing. He waved, smiled, gave a handshake for those closets, and managed not to fall by the time they exited. But that wasn’t it.

“Josh! You were amazing!”
“You’re incredible!”
“Man, I can’t believe what I saw!”

More praises and cheers came his way as Joss journeyed to their room. It both lifted a shadow off of him and laid a mantle of responsibility on his shoulders. Did he walk boldly into that role? Or did he reserve himself? That needed to be seen.

Door shut behind him, Joss found a reason to laugh when he faced the room he had been in for a while now. He felt a bit of peace. A small corner of the island for just him and his friends. It felt nice; returning home—though, never truly so, since his home belonged with the woman he loved and their children.

“That was…intense,” Joss said, easing down onto his cot.

“They’re grateful,” Morgan said, resisting the urge to approach him as she had done before.

"And some may argue that you are a natural born leader, who can bring others together," Besnik offered, passing off a freshly topped cantin before taking his seat on his cot. "A man who was made to unify and complete. But, that's just the word on this proverbial street."

Joss thanked him for the water and nursed the cantin as he spoke with them. “So I’ve been told…although, I just wanna say, being born in Aarin does have more advantages than the surface born people. They might be thinking of me in terms of power.”

“I can’t say you’re wrong, but I wouldn’t leave it at that,” Morgan said, going through her bag to pull out a snack. “You said as much in combat, remember? Being the example.”

“Well, yeah, but I was thinking more of the general change you talked about,” Joss said, and had to thank Morgan when she offered him a share of her secret stash of beef jerky. “I was surprised they hadn’t made any attempts to save those people…”

“I was surprised too. Especially since everything I heard about it sounded so different,” Morgan said.

“How did you hear about this?” Joss asked. “Who did you talk to?”

“His name was Lee,” Morgan said.

“Lee,” Joss said the name, feeling a tug in his heart. He had last seen him before leaving for the wedding.

“Yeah. He told me all about this place. About Airdina and the hope for a corner of the world for mages. I was pretty lost after I got out of juvie. It sounded like a dream,” Morgan said, and looked at Joss like some of the people in the halls and the medical wing, but with an understandable uncertainty.

Chewing on a bite of beef, Joss took that time to think about what to say. “Well…I’m not sure I see everything the same way you do still, but I can understand more of what you fear. I think that building more of a connection between people can help mitigate the concerns you have. Maybe…maybe we can do things that encourage people to hang out together. You know, no one eats together here. Maybe we can just…start eating like we have a mess hall as a start.”

"Ah yes, then we can have a front unified over a hatred of inconsistent meals," Besnik offered, half as a joke even if there was some weight to the possibility. "I don't think harm can come from comradery, and I know you don't either. We will just have to see if the others agree just the same."

“Then let’s go—,” a hand came to stop Joss from rising, “—go do that tomorrow. Tomorrow sounds good.” He offered Morgan a sheepish smile.

The three spent their time in their room. Slowly Joss felt stronger, more awake. He seemed in good spirits. Even the venison stew didn’t bring him down. Eventually only time managed to make him drowsy. Sleep came and, despite dreams never lasting long enough, he woke up looking forward to the day.

After breakfast they broke out the cards and talked while they waited for noon. They discussed things they hadn’t quite touched on before.

Morgan apparently watched all kinds of criminal minds movies and TV shows in preparation for the assassination. Then, when she got older, she actually turned to serious research as she realized that most of that other stuff was purely entertainment. Her whole life was studying Everest Crosse. She knew him inside and out—schedule, family, a story about a kitten, and more.

“You know his daughter? Nora?” Morgan asked rhetorically. Joss nodded. “You know she has a middle name, ‘Xena’, right?”

“Oh yeah, it’s a big mystery,” Joss chuckled, bringing up his drink to his lips. “He made a bet once and he lost. No one knows how that ended up happening.”

“Everest lost to Hye in a shooting match. Most of the others were too drunk to notice,” Morgan said.

Joss spat his water. “What?! No!”

“Yep.”

“No, that—I can’t believe—How do you know that?” Joss asked.

“Hye talks a lot with the underground he still contacts. They’re some of the people I tried to get involved with to kill Everest, but I couldn’t hack it. Too young,” Morgan spoffed, crossing her leg. “I heard him bragging.”

“Oh man, I can’t believe I know the answer to this mystery!” Joss laughed.

"That's a lot to know about a man," Besnik said with a small amused smile. "Though revenge wasn't the best motivator."

“It is, if you intend to kill someone,” Morgan quirked a teasing smile.

“So then, that’s how we’ll know if you want to kill us?” Joss chuckled.

“I dunno—what’s your favorite drink?” Morgan spoffed, giving them a playful studying eye. “Everest loves Scotch. The old Highland kind.” She set her elbows on the table and wiggled her brows. “Or your love’s favorite haunts?” Doubtless, she knew Ellie’s.

"I guess I'll have to consider twenty questions to be marinating for murder then," Besnik spoffed and shook his head.

They joked further about Morgan and being wary of any inquiries she might have about them. They moved on to other topics until noon when they were sure the cooks would be sending out that stew.

“Alright, let’s go make some waves,” Joss said, heading out with the two.

The kitchen, if they could call it that, was all set with their cart leading from the rooms stacked with wood and the smell of thinly spiced soup. The approach of the three, with their bowls, slightly baffled them.

“Uh, we were just heading out,” one of them said, as if he were sure they misunderstood the time.

“Sorry if it’s slow, we just…” the other paused as Joss held out his bowl.

“It’s fine,” Joss said, “I was just thinking I’d come to you. We all did.”

Any other person might have been blown off, but this was Joss! The whispered hero of the last storm. Could they refuse him? No, no they couldn’t. Especially since there were people coming and going in plain sight!

“Oh, o-okay,” he said, and ladled their soup bowls with the tolerable stew.

“Thanks,” Joss said, and further confused them when he chose to sit with Morgan and Besnik on the stones and logs they used in this common area when they had speeches to attend.

Besnik used his knee as a make-shift table and settled the bowl while he got as comfortable as the seating allowed. "Be prepared for a lot of stares," he murmured under his breath, all while maintaining a pleasant demeanor.

Already they knew Besnik was right. The cooks alone were muttering to one another. The quiet astonishment spread, blossoming into curiosity. Joss felt a sense of sadness.

“This isn’t a new thing,” Joss said only to his friends. “I can’t believe this is so foreign to them. We ate together all the time.”

“They don’t think it’s professional,” Morgan said, eating at a slow pace.

Joss and Besnik did so too, trying to elongate their presence to coax the others out of their rooms as the cart made the rounds.

“Well that’s silly,” Joss said. “Not professional? The movement was predicated off of the notion of community. We made sure we ate together, bunked in the same room if we could, and we even played games.”

Smiling to herself, Morgan scooped a spoonful of soup. “Lee said it best,” she said, eating that bite full.

Thinking back, Joss said, “Live the life you know you should, even in the dark.”

Nodding, Morgan said, “Life's too short to waste time on that which produces no merit.” She looked back down to her soup. There was plenty. Eating slowly did not tax her with this food! “Do what you can, where you can, when you can.”

“Hey,” a voice turned their attention to a fellow comrade. He had a couple more with him, all a little nervous. “Mind if we eat with you?”

Waving his hand, Besnik urged the small group over. "Of course. No point in staying cooped up in our rooms all the time," he insisted. "How are you all doing since the attack? Everything alright?"

"My foot is better, but Geo's finger is still stiff and discolored," he said, sitting next to them. The rest followed suit.

Geo raised his hand when Joss leaned forward to see. The pointer was black and blue, lightning as it went down.

“Ah, that sucks man,” Joss said. “I think I know what that is. You have any nettle tea?”

“Oh,” Geo perked, “no, the medics said they ran out of their salve, but they didn’t mention a tea.”

“That’s understandable. Not one person knows everything. That, though, is a thing that happened a lot back when I was last here,” Joss said, seeing their suspicion that he had come to his senses. “Yes, I know who I am.”

“Wow, I just wanna say, you were an inspiration for me,” Geo said, beaming as he reached out to shake with his good hand.

“Thanks—but don’t go inflating my ego, I think that’s the last thing I need. No tea for that,” Joss chuckled.

"No tea, only a lot of tolerance that some of us might wear thin on," Besnik said around a bite of what was left of his soup.

It was a good, hearty feeling to share the space with less-familiar faces. He could feel a slowly building sense of revival in him.

“Ah hah!” Joss took it in stride, giving his friend a nudge. “I’d say the same to your snoring.”

That had the others chuckling. The merriment created a warmer atmosphere. Already a few others joined the outer gathering of people. They held their soup bowls close, some on their laps and others on makeshift tables.

“Oh, Harry has a massive snoring issue too,” one guy said.

That tease broke off a branch of jokes and conversation away from Morgan, Besnik, and Joss. That was fine by them. The effect rippled through the further crowding space and soon the whole area was filled with clinking spoons, jibing, laughter, friendly heated debates, and a couple people quietly sang.

Morgan smiled over at Joss. Her silent joy was clear on her face. She just sat there, empty bowl in hand, enjoying the ambiance of the community she had hoped for. It made him happy too. Besnik appeared just as content. The only one who he wasn’t sure about were the guys with spears.

Averak, or so Joss sensed was staring at them, turned from the impromptu mess hall through the hallways. He would be right.

The feathered honored guard walked right to Fernway and Gregory’s room. He had no trouble passing through Crace and Gary’s watch. They knew him. He was obviously welcomed inside. Fernway and Gregory were there of course, but so was another man.

“Hello, Av, we were just talking about you,” Gregory said, rubbing away an ache in his chest.

Fernway gestured to the young man, introducing them before the moment got awkward. “This is Zed. He’s originally from Australia, but he took up jobs in North America. He’s one of the best rebel fighters we sent for after the storm before last.”

“Just a regular bloke, really,” Zed said, rising to exchange a handshake, “come here to lend a helpin’ hand.”

Averak did so, giving the stranger a studying eye beneath cold steel. “Is that so?”

“That’s right. Wild ride too, I met with my old high school buddy, Rennick, the day a storm hit the Florida Keys. Thought they’d make a connection to me and the rebels, but a tragedy hit their family and Rennick forgot all about me,” Zed appeared solemn about the news, apparently having had a good history with the man, but it didn’t change the need for Zed’s action.

“So then, you’re the guy who’s gonna take up the spear?”

“That’s right,” Zed said, settling back into his seat, “get all dressed up in yah feather regalia and watch yah back.”

“When did you join?” Averak asked.

“Ah, it was a year ago I think? Had a fallin’ out with my best mate, Kenny, when he sided with the laws and turned me and my family in for not registering as Awakened. Lost my girls to the state and my wife left me. I decided to join to make sure this never happens again,” Zed spoke so freely of it that Averak had to wonder if this was a lie. “Don’t worry, I used to be real closed up about it, but it’s honestly best to get it out of the way,” he waved a dismissive hand, “enough about me. You probably came here for a reason.”

Gregory, recovering from whatever upset his stomach, turned up a smile at Averak. “What do you need?”

“Joss is causing trouble,” Averak said, turning his steel mask from Zed onto the other elders, missing the young man’s surprised face, “I heard a lot of noise from the common area and saw them eating lunch out there. I would like permission to command them back to their rooms.”

“Ain’t that where a bloke’s gotta eat?” Zed asked, clearly comfortable enough to chime in.

“No. We eat in our rooms. We have our reasons,” Averak added, “before you ask.”

Fernway smiled at Zed. “Would you give us a moment? Maybe we can meet up later, for dinner.”

“Right-o,” Zed said, getting up. He gave them all pleasant farewells until he closed the door behind him. Just before he did so, he glanced at Averak and muttered, “Bugger.”

“This way,” a peer motioned for him to follow them to his room and to get fitted for tribal attire.

Just as they were passing through an intersection, Zed insisted on waiting to go on so he could take a peek at the absolute mess the common area was with people still lingering. They were done eating by now, bowls washed and set aside, with most lounging around a makeshift fire pit. The smoke easily escaped through the bald ceiling. The lively music and conversation looked like an asset. What could Averak think was bad? Whatever that was about, Zed searched a bit more and found the man he wanted to see.

Joss was leaning up against a pillar, hands cradling behind his head. He had a big smile on as he talked with those around him. Morgan was the most surprising!

“Sir…”

“Oh, right, sorry about that, sheila,” Zed smiled sheepishly.

Just as Zed walked out of sight, Joss felt the urge to look that way. He saw the vague figure of him and had to wonder if he once knew the man. Rennick had introduced them, maybe? But the memory was not strong. It faded even as he stared in silence at the hallway.

"You there?" Besnik asked when an attempt to get Joss's attention failed. "Ah, there you are my friend. Perhaps we can even try adding a game or other activity after lunch? No reason not to keep people involved right?"

Joss, recovering from that lapse in attention, smiled sheepishly. “Yeah, I think that sounds great. I mean, there’s a lot of people who are free, right?”

“I am! How about kickball?”
“Oo, basketball! I haven’t played in so long, man.”
“Eh, I can do volleyball.”
“Hide and seek?”
“What? What are we, kids?”
“Tag! Play tag!”
“Omg—we are kids…”

“Not kids per se, I mean, we haven’t regressed, but games are great for the mind,” one said.

“And the body, and morale,” Joss said.

“Then let’s get to it!” Someone shouted, rising up and beginning the conversation to organize.

It took time to figure out what they would do. Inevitably they paired off or got into groups who wanted to do the same things. Joss played tag with Morgan and Besnik. They almost got through a whole game when Fernway and Gregory came back, flanked by their tribal warriors. The room grew quiet.

“I see the tragedies of the fight have not gotten to the hearts of the people,” Gregory said, hands tucked at the low of his back, “I think that is a good thing.”

Beside him Averak turned his head away. He stood stiff, cold and quiet. He let out controlled breathes to keep his head level.

“Please, continue, so long as this doesn’t interfere with your work,” Fernway said.

It seemed a bit odd to be given permission, but Besnik wasn't about to voice those thoughts in present company. "I agree, a bit of fresh air and comradery rarely causes problems. Perhaps you might even join us?"

Gregory’s hesitancy could not be called uncertain or concerned. It was thoughtful. Most took it as a moment to weigh the options here, but something about it—the expression, perhaps—pricked the hairs on the back of Joss’s neck. That feeling vanished in the second that Fernway broke the older man’s concentration with a touch to his shoulder.

“I think not. We’re far too old,” she said with a chuckle.

“That’s right,” Gregory said, his hand absentmindedly rubbing his temple. “You all have a good day.”

“Be alert,” Fernway said as her parting words.

An odd farewell, but Besnik nodded just the same. "Very good, ma'am," he responded before turning to Joss once they'd passed away. "Well, looks like today was a success. I can't imagine you'll find a few participating," he glanced at Averaks' form briefly, "But most will appreciate this."

“I think you’re right,” Joss said, happy to fall in step with them to their first activity. He happened to look Morgan's way and said, “Now don’t go smirking like that, I haven’t changed my mind.”

Although Joss could band people together in an effort to support morale, he still didn't think things were as bad as she thought. Obviously Fernway and Gregory had a level head. They were amiable, it seemed. They were open to the changes. This would go into his video recordings. That, and the truth about Everest!

Morgan on the other hand didn’t make a reply. She merely remained pleased. In her opinion Joss was already on the journey to the man she knew he could be. And even if some people, like Averak, were sourpusses about it all, the majority were on board. As for Fernway and Gregory? That remained to be seen. She had to be cautious. Averak was far too close to them not to.

One day turned into another. The attendant area became a versatile rec room. Couches and chairs were dragged in, debris slowly got removed to make more room, some brought in rugs, others managed to get art up and even made a campaign for a movie night. Two months later and the tiny island was transformed. Despite the fairy storms that ended far less lives than before, they kept high spirits. No one even cared they had to eat venison broccoli cheddar stew.

The only thing anyone could say was that Gregory seemed paler. Crace was overheard telling Averak that he witnessed Gregory in a heated debate with Fernway. They couldn’t tell what they were saying, just that they were not speaking in friendly tones.

Other than that Joss noticed a particular spearman, when he wasn’t sailing off on some secret mission, often stared at him from afar. Joss asked around and not many knew him. Someone did say he sounded British, but that accent was misunderstood for Australian sometimes. In the end he let it go. He had more important things on his mind.

~oOo~​

June arriving had the Donatellos and Von Helsings feeling like the last months were a lifetime ago. The growth of their littles probably had something to do with it. Ezra, Rhysa and Devante were maturing into their personalities beautifully. Aurora and Diamonique were the best of baby friends. They loved to babble at one another and crawl all around wherever they were watched.

The parents were hanging on a thread some days while others were better. The grief came in waves, mostly at night when all the world was quiet so that the pain of their loss could ring loudly in their minds. Charlotte and Rennick couldn’t imagine how they would have survived if they were alone; if two, instead of one, had died. And poor Kaylee had another kind of stress.

Was Joss alive? Or dead?

Some days Jaxon wished they would find a body, just to quiet the hope that rose only to be shut down. Another sword come to pierce through their bodies. Other days he was grateful for the possibility. If they could find him, then wouldn’t that make this all worth it?

All that aside, they had their careers to consume their attention. Reports of trafficking were spreading. They were having trouble pin-pointing it. Or so Wesley said. He really did make an attempt at retirement. He just wasn’t good at it. In fact, he often had some of his old buddies over at the castle once in a while. Frank Jackson being his best. Not to compare or to assume he outranked Everest. Inara barely did. Just that Frank and Wesley did bond in an enduring way.

Danger, hope, and grief made for a rough life. But sometimes they stowed their guns, clicked off their phones, and switched out their Lithes for dresses and suits. Today, on the fifth of June, they were getting ready to celebrate all of the birthdays in that month. Everyone was excited. One or two in particular were even more so.

Luna chose a tasteful silver dress with a sheen of blue—as moon-like as she could get—with matching shoes and a lunar pin in her hair. Her golden tresses were kept long today. She wanted the scent of the perfume she spritzed on the ends of her curls to float around while she spun on the dancefloor. She hoped Johnny would notice she had picked the fragrance he mentioned that he liked.

Thoughts of her crush, who Luna was excited to join for school that year, were set aside. Luna needed to know, as all the girls did, if Sirius would present that gift to Zasha!

“It’s nearly time!” Her mother called out to them—in French, of course. Probably still finishing up herself. Not Luna!

“I’m ready!” Luna responded, making her way to the portal.

She glanced around as her siblings were running for last-minute touches. Sirius wasn’t down yet. Would he be holding that big shadowbox for Zasha? Oh, Luna would have to hope!

Astrid, dressed far less elegantly with a simple silver dress that had a fair amount of sparkles to it, leaned against the wall with a sigh. "What's taking them so long?" she demanded of her sister. "Boys are supposed to be faster."

Solaris, wearing simple slacks and a button down shirt with a bright yellow bow tie, spoffed as he joined the other two. "Sirius is taking too long."

"He only wants to look his best," Oliver defended his absent son, although he did glance toward the stairs. "Do you want me to check on him, mon cheri?"

“Give him a minute more,” Lauri said, busying herself with straightening Luna’s clip. “He’s grabbing the gifts for me.”

That was right. Usually their mother was hoisting down a bag or two. Little memorabilia that would brighten their days. Luna wondered just how big the bag would be. She didn’t have to wait long.

“Here! I’m here,” Sirius said, carefully hurrying down the stairs with two large gift bags in his arms.

Thinking quickly, Luna came forward with her hands at the ready. “I can help y—,”

“I got it,” Sirius shifted his weight and turned on the ball of his foot to skirt around her.

Luna recovered gracefully, even if dealing with a sense of irritation for having failed. Did he do that on purpose? Does he know what she wanted to do? Whatever the case, he passed her to the family already heading through the portal.

Huffing, Luna muttered, “Rude,” under her breath before smoothing out her skirt and going through the portal as well. She did them the courtesy of closing it behind her.

The familiar voices of merriment were already washing over them as more people came through the gateway, blending into the ones already accumulating in the hall by the vaults. Bodies crisscrossed as people moved around to greet each other.

“Happy birthday you old lion!” Wesely said, moving from his birthday hug for Ellie to Oliver.

Ending their embrace, Oliver placed hand over his heart wincing in a mock pain. "Old? Hardly so! Barely forty and I don't even feel it most days," he insisted with a wave of his hand and turning to his wife. "Although I will say I believe my dearest is only growing sweeter with each passing year."

"Forty is quite old," Coda remarked from not far.

"We'll see if you still feel that way once you're thirty," Ellie scowled. Thirty even felt like a lifetime ago! "This is why adults don't put candles on their cakes."

"Sim, some of us would be a fire hazard," Joao said with sigh of some defeat but mostly acceptance. He was taking his fifties with grace so far! Although teenage boys were trying at times.

Natalia gave her husband a comforting tilt of her head against the shoulder of the arm she held. “Ah, but a little fire is not always a bad thing,” she said, and gave Joao a kiss on his cheek.

Bursting in with his daughter on one hip and his pregnant wife at his side, Ryuu said, “I have to agree! I have two little fires here.”

“Ryuu, Missy—We’re glad to see you!” Inara beamed, welcoming them and the others in as they came.

Khaz, with his littlest laid against his chest, offered birthday wishes to the people present, stopping short of the one from the Baranov family. “Oh, Zasha isn’t here yet?”

“They should be soon,” Sirius said without thinking. He glanced from where he stood, staring at the portal, to see Luna grinning at him from Johnny’s side. Sirius avoided eye contact and marched ahead with the presents in his arms. “But I dunno, we should go to the Great Common.”

"That's true, they probably just needed a few minutes. It's a big birthday for a young woman after all," Willow agreed as she helped begin ushering everyone from the portals and down the halls. Younger children raced ahead while everyone fell into their normal groups for chatter and catching up.

"Thirteen is okay. Fifteen for some or sixteen for most is the one you can't beat," Sophia said with a nostalgic sigh before ushering Tyrian who was not bounding ahead with his sister. "Date prisa, o te perderás toda la diversión, ratoncito[ hurry or you'll miss all the fun little mouse]," she urged him.

"No estoy preocupado mamá," the little boy smiled, though he did pick up his pace enough to be a few steps ahead of the adults.

Tallulah chuckled, amused. "Not all of us are in a hurry to get somewhere, my firefly. Tyrian is just as much entertained by the journey."

“You’d think the journey didn’t mean getting stuck in traffic,” Jasper said, coming through with his four-month pregnant wife, “can you guys move a bit down the hall?”

A chuckle of apologies preceded a shuffling of bodies onward. The crowd thinned there and stretched down the way into four or five people abreast. They were quickly approached by the families who had come a bit earlier. The Donatellos and Von Helsings were all smiles and warm welcomes.

“Buonasera,” Jaxon smiled, giving a nod. One arm was around Kaylee and the other held Ezra’s hand.

“Hey,” Rennick greeted, carrying baby Diamonique in his arms.

“Hello guys! Oh, Ivy, you’re just so vibrant!” Charlotte said, following out with Kaylee and their families.

“Thank you. I don’t feel like it,” Ivy chuckled. Her hand resting on her rounded belly. “I’ve been having trouble with nausea.”

“Oh that was the worst for Soph. Maybe you can ask her if she had any helpful remedies,” Charlotte suggested.

“Maybe,” Ivy nodded, turning to the sound of the doors opening again.

It was at this time that the gateways opened once again and the familiar yips and barks of the McQueens announced the rest of the Texas family arriving. Molly’s Southern Spitfire charm hailed the others, wishing happy birthdays with Micha. Amalia, her husband, and their two children followed.

"Sorry if we were holding anyone up," Gordon was quick to apologize. "Someone decided she needed to change at the last minute."

Zasha, standing behind her mother although she gave nods and polite thank yous for her birthday wishes, shot a look of pure fury at her father. He wasn't supposed to go around telling people that she was indecisive. Feeling a need to cover, she spoffed and shook her head. "Other had a smudge," she dismissed half under her breath before slipping away from the adults and seeming quite interested in reaching the Commons.

“Oh, Zasha, Happy bir—,” Jasper’s words cut short as the teen briskly walked by without a glance his way.

The oddity of it had Jasper chuckling. He didn’t dwell, happy to see someone else come through. Jinpa had been abroad for a year now. A single man didn’t need to worry about toting around a family. The two met with big hugs and firm pats on their backs.

“Eeeyy! Alright, gangs all here,” Yonten said, striding with his wife to greet their son.

“S’up dad,” Jinpa grinned, and then moved on to his mother. “Hey mom!”

"There's my sweet boy," Annabelle grinned, tugging him in for an overdue hug. "Y'know it wouldn't hurt you to stop by home every couple months. Or text—let me know you're in one piece, eh?" Still a fiery dragon, that didn't mean she wasn't going to worry about her little ones.

"Please. Then she'll stop babying me," Nia rolled her eyes, arms crossed over her chest. She only gave her brother a familiar upward jutt of her head. "Hi, fukka."

Unashamed, Jinpa turned on his unsuspecting sibling with a big hug. He endured her complaining until he squeezed the air from her lungs.

“Aaahh! S’up little fukkaaa,” Jinpa said as he let go and risked death by giving Nia a friendly pat to her cheek. He would take whatever she did to him in retaliation.

That earned her big brother a good punch in his shoulder, though it wouldn't leave any marks. "Ugh, how long until you leave again?"

Chuckling, Jinpa faced back to his parents as they moved on to follow the others. “I’ll try to do better. I promise,” he said, and in their hearts they knew he was speaking the truth.

Yonten studied his son; the way he was walking so close to them, the looks he was giving his sister. It was the kind of mannerism of a man who had been through something tough. Yonten placed a hand on Jinpa’s back.

“Rough week, homie?” He asked.

Brows that raised fell in place quickly enough. Of course they’d know, even if everyone else was busy with their hellos and giggly well wishes. Jinpa was just the slightest bit off.

“Yeah…Lost some good men the last mission I was on,” Jinpa said, keeping pace with his parents. “There’s a lot of storms going on in the Atlantic Ocean. They’re strong. They’re like hurricanes. Fairies have been wrecking the coasts…”

Too many in too short of a time. And they had lost a lot of precious lives to them personally that year too. Yonten could only guess his son was feeling the weight—a familiar weight Yonten and Annabelle knew all too well, and one that they’d been hit with since their Hunting days.

“You good?” Yonten asked, giving the back of his son’s neck a comforting squeeze.

Forcing a smile, Jinpa said, “Hangin’ in there.”

"You know we're here if you need anything. Can call, text, whatever you need," Annabelle agreed, her head resting briefly on Yonten's shoulder. "Never have to go through any of that alone."

Jinpa gave his mother a tight side hug before distracting himself with snacks. Today wasn’t a day for sorrow, even if it wasn’t something that could go away forever. He decided the best snack to take his mind off of everything was to be his favorite. He hadn’t eaten much that day, the pile of oranges were no match for the young man. Jinpa grabbed the bowl—The staff had to replace it far sooner than expected—and sat down with it on a couch beside Andiry’s free side to listen to the talks going on.

"So the '20 babies are starting camp on Monday?" Kaylee was confirming as she fed Aurora cradled to her chest.

Rosalie nodded. "With all of us already meeting up Saturday and...well, a few of the recent fairy attacks...We figured Olly missing the first couple of days of orientation wouldn't be much lost. Mondays are a good day to start on."

“Yeah, no rush—oo,” Charlotte scooped Diamonique from flopping on her favorite cousin still feeding from her mother, “orientation is nice, but the camp is pretty intuitive.”

Cory beamed at that. He sat beside his wife, happily bouncing his foot on his knee. “I know. I’m really proud of the layout. And the activities are expanding. I had them build a kind of spelunking cave system.”

Perking, Lyra asked, “How long is it? Like, how much ground? And are there places to play hide and seek?”

“You bet! At least two miles. The paths wind all around and there’s a neat drop and—,” Cory paused as he watched the young campers glance and giggle at one another, “—and its surveillance is public!”

A few hopeful eyes dimmed at the last sentence. Public surveillance? "That's lame," Des sighed, leaning on her palm. "Who wants to be watched while they're spelunking?"

Catching on to the disappointment of some of the teens, Ellie had to chuckle. "Heh, some don't mind on-lookers when they're going cave diving."

"Oh, I most definitely prefer spelunking for two, and only two," Rosy spoffed, cheeks a light pink.

“Agreed,” Cory said, just as pink!

“Same,” Serenity said, leaning into Bella.

“I dunno, three isn’t too crowded,” Khaz grinned.

Charlotte, who couldn’t keep Diamonque from insisting on breast feeding to copy her favorite cousin, kept a comment about that to herself. Maybe before the tragedy she would have teased the same. Now she couldn’t fathom it. No, Rennick and Charlotte would remain spelunking for two from now on. No one could replace Keagan. She smiled and listened to others throwing in their own thoughts on it instead.

“I’d have to say that three or four wasn’t too bad,” Wesley shrugged, sipping his drink.

“Just not with more than that watching,” Inara spoffed.

“If you do, you should make a show of it,” Ryuu said, as if pointing out a tip. “Maybe bring in some music.”

“Wait...what?” Aria furrowed her brows.

At first Aria thought she knew what they were talking about—kissing—but now with the added numbers of people and the music, she couldn’t think of what they meant. A dance? That was the closest she got.

“Ahem,” Theo smiled awkwardly at his little girl, “they are talking about cave exploration. That is all.”

“Well, then why does it matter if they’re watched?” Aria asked, obviously gleaning from the pouts of her cousins that something was up.

“It doesn’t! That’s why they’re cameras!” Cory said, giving a pronounced nod.

That didn’t clear anything up. It only posed more questions! And wasn’t that a contradiction? Aria was about to say so, but the adults were quick to shuffle on the topic to another subject. To most of the youngsters still lingering it got boring real fast. One by one they huffed and left their ancient parents to their antique gossip. It was just a shame to see Kaylee and Charlotte go the way of the dinosaur. At least Kit, who contentedly played music for the room, was somehow immune.

“Stars, look at ‘em go. You’d think they believe age was catchin’,” Molly chuckled.

Micha teased, “Maybe is too long beside Joao. Feel ache in my back!”

“Hah! You don’t know ache in the back,” Jovan spoffed gruffly. He had gotten up there in years! “Everything creaks. Now I know why my father was always so slow.”

Granya thought fondly of her grandpa. She used to help him move around, always at his side. Indeed, he was a careful footed man. She wouldn’t trade a minute.

“Yeah, I’ve been thinking it was probably best that I had my kids early,” Charlotte chuckled, shifting her hold on Diamonique. The baby kept a happy smile on Aurora as she nursed and took turns waving at her cousin. “I just can’t imagine—,” so many things, and it stopped her from going on.

Charlotte hoped the implication of her aches and pains as an old woman would be what they thought of. It was what she was about to say. But, something else came to mind. Charlotte had the scary thought that Diamonique wouldn’t be with them. Or Devante, for that matter. What if she had waited and lost Keagan before them? Two of her precious babies that reflected him would never have existed.

Rennick caught on quick. “Are we gonna play some games today? I know I’m ready to see if I can beat you at target practice, Ev. I’ve been upping my score lately.”

That earned the young man a scowl from the marksman. "Careful. Don't think I won't beat your ass and leave you embarrassed just because we're family. Besides, we all know you can't get worse than when you were freshman."

Tallulah had to chuckle, wiping drool from Jalen's lips. "Oh, but we did get better. Just don't be as tough on the kids when you have them all this year."

"Shit, I have to be or they'll be embarrassing me," Everest shook his head.

“Could you imagine? The Sharpshooter’s kids all duds?” Ryuu chuckled, glancing at Johnny taking Luna for a dance. He weathered an even scrunchier scowl from Everest. “Oh don’t go giving yourself wrinkles, Ev! I’m sure they’ll all be wonderful shooters!”

“I don’t doubt,” Wesley said, giving his old pal a nudge. “I think our children are improvements on us old folks. They’re intelligent, strong, and fast—and marvelously witty. The very kind of people we need in this world.”

“Especially with the environment we live in,” Alassiel said.

“Ain’t that the truth,” Molly spoffed.

Sighing, Charlotte gazed down at her baby and murmured, “Will humanity ever see an end to fairies?”

Molly thought back on her sketches. They had so far seemed ordinary, save for the ones she drew last year. They were messy and vague. Most of them featured a waif of a girl and a tall, cloaked figure at her side. Molly had drawn them in various places. A city, a town, a rural country, on a mountain side, and the little girl was last sketched amidst a herd of goats.

“I think we will…but maybe not in the way we think,” Molly mused, sensing this truth, “and not for a long, long time.”

"Well, it'll never be soon enough," Willow said with a sad shake of her head.

"No, but an end is hopeful," Andriy nodded.

His generation would some day see retirement but maybe their children, or their children’s children, would see a day of rest. Hope, even if small, by its virtue, could never be extinguished. And time would end one day.

“I agree,” Rennick said, giving his wife a kiss as he stood, “and I have hope myself. Hope that I’ll send you home with a sour face, Everest.”

Wesley raised a hand. “I’ll take bets.”

“Any good bet needs stakes,” Jaxon said, ready to join in on the fun. Especially if it meant teasing Everest.

“Anyone having unexpected babies? We have a few middle names I’m sure we can put on the table,” Wesley grinned, looping his arm around his bromantic lover’s neck, “don’t we Ev?”

The most sour of looks crossed his face. "You know, every time you bring that up, I'm nearly recovered with El."

"That's what you think," Ellie half snorted. "Everest James Crosse, you will never live that down."

"Ooh, do Jasper and Ivy know what you're having yet? Or are you going to find out?" Sophia asked with a revived interest.

“A boy. It’s gotta be,” Jasper said simply. “Look at her. She’s just glowing!”

“That’s literally what everyone says about every preg—ow!” Charlotte yipped, dropping her own scowl at her baby who bit a little too firmly. “No biting,” she warned, looking up again to say, “anyway, I think you’re having a girl.”

“So two things to bet on!” Wesley said with a grin, even as he was still walking away. “Let me know what the stakes are later—I bet girl!”

“He’s been wrong before, don’t listen to him,” Cory shuddered.

Jaxon, who had considered going with Wesley’s guess, now rethought it. “Well, I’ll go with…boy.”

“Yeah, boy!” Jinpa agreed.

“Hmm…Mollyshka?” Micha questioned his wife.

“Don’t look at me, I ain’t had a proper vision in years,” Molly spoffed. “I’ll guess a girl.”

“Girl! No—uh, boy!” Theo said.

Amalia hummed, thinking it over as she toyed with Gordon’s hair. “Girl.”

“Boy,” Jovan gave a nod.

“Huh,” Alassiel thoughtfully tugged on her hair. “Boy?”

“Girl,” Granya said. Liam concurred.

“Oh, I don’t know. Girl?” Bellasiel fidgeted. She was invested in these bets. Sometimes to her wife’s exasperation! “What do you think, Tealeaf?”

“I dunno. As long as the child is happy and healthy,” Serenity said.

“Oh come on! Play the game!” Bellasiel whined.

“Fine. Boy,” Serenity regretted it as soon as she said so, seeing the betrayal on her wife’s face. “It’s not that serious.”

“Why would you say that, when I said girl?”

“My ruby…”

“We need to have a united front!”

“Then why did you ask me?” Serenity chuckled, shaking her head. “Oh don’t pout, my love…”

“This game tears families apart,” Ryuu chuckled.

“Only when you pick the wrong ones,” Bella poked out her bottom lip.

“You can’t pick wrong ones, it’s a bet!” Serenity spoffed.

"Oh you can pick wrong—just like you did," Gordon grinned. "My serpent is correct, that's a little girl growing in there."

"A lot of confidence there mate," Oliver commented. "I think I'll join you on it."

"Girl," Tallulah said with an apologetic look to Jasper. Sophia was quick to agree.

"I think boy," Joao decided. After so many babies it felt like he had a handle on this.

“Boy it is. I think Joao has lost too many times to not hit the target now,” Ryuu said, raising his glass to the mountain and his squirrel who agreed.

“Boy,” Lauri decided.

“Mmm, girl,” Inara said.

They all tossed in their votes. Even Kazumi and Hye who chose girl. But that wasn’t the part that Jaxon wanted to talk about! He again brought up the quintessential aspect of this whole game.

“The stakes. We have to choose something clever and interesting,” Jaxon said, gladly receiving Ezra into his arms when the little boy came to rest from chasing around with the wolves.

Grinning evilly, Charlotte said, “Yeah, something that really would get ‘em good. I’ve always thought that group bets never hit the spot, you know? What if we did individual stakes?”

Not seeing the train coming, Jaxon smirked and said, “Hmmm, I like that idea. Lottie, what about, if you lose, you have to go dry for a month?”

“Dry?” Rhysa popped up out of nowhere. “But mommy says we need bafs or—or we—mommy says we smell if we don’t take bafs.”

Hushing her daughter, Charlotte turned to Jaxon and successfully restrained a wince. Rennick would forgive her one day.

“Fine,” Charlotte said, “only so long as, if you lose…you must eat a full dinner—appetizer, entree, and dessert—at Olive Garden.”

Jaxon’s face panned, his life flashed before his eyes. He sat in silence as those within earshot rose in awe and interest! Would the Italian do it? Would he ever risk it?

That grabbed Kaylees attention as she handed Aurora to Amelie who was eager to lend a helping hand. "Oh, can you do that Mia Ragione?" She questioned her husband.

Shaking his head before he even replied, Jaxon started off in a low mutter, “No…no, no…no.”

Charlotte said, “It’s not like going dry for a month will be easy on me and Kuna! I’m asking for one dinner, for one night! To be fair, should we say a month for you?”

“No! No, no, no!” Jaxon was quick to say. “You know, it’s okay, we don’t need to play this game!”

“Oh come on! Don’t back out now!” Jasper said, chuckling.

“Yeah, you’re the one who was poking us to say the stakes,” Alassiel mused.

There were quite a few who were ribbin’ Jaxon, but some were on his side. The usual suspects of soft hearts, Serenity, Kaylee, Willow, and Ivy among others. Finally an off handed comment about his manliness couldn’t be allowed to stand without response.

“Okay! Okay, I will do it,” Jaxon said, resolved.

“Shake on it!” Charlotte offered a hand.

Jaxon leaned over and gave her hand a good up and down. “Deal.”

"Here's to hoping you are right, Mia Ragione," Kaylee gave her husband a light squeeze of his thigh. "I know I won't hear the end of it if you lose."

"Didn't he make you brush your teeth after you'd eat Olive Garden with Ezra?" Sophia recalled with an amused giggle.

Kaylee had to nod in fond remembrance, even if she had been offended then. "He did. And gargle."

"That's not fair. You can't help your cravings," Willow defended her niece.

Sophia nodded eagerly. "Whatever baby wants, mama gets. And you didn't have pseudo Italian desires with Aurora did you?"

Kaylee shook her head. "Nope, none. Just ate a lot of coleslaw. Joss hated it, but at least he didn’t make me clean out my mouth.”

“Sounds like the opposite of me,” Inara chuckled. “I often ate the thing Wesley loved most at the time.”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “I think it’s a great test of character,” as she let Diamonique down to crawl. The baby made a beeline for Melody and Aurora. “Practice their resolve. And they did wonderfully too. Well, except…”

“Hey, I didn’t always insist on mio Cielo brushing her teeth,” Jaxon defended, not about to tell them it was less than they could count on one hand. “And anyway, enough about me. We’re here for celebrating birthdays, yes? Come, mio Cielo, dance with me.”

Only after seeing that Ezra was content to sit with his grandma did Kaylee agree. There was something about keeping them safe that was even more at the forefront of her mind.

"I would love a dance,” Kaylee said, happy to let Jaxon lead her to the marble.

It happened that Everest and the guys had returned then—Rennick lost by a single point—just in time to see some of the pairings leave to do the same.

"Speaking of dancing," Ellie gave her husband a soft nudge. "It looks like your son has found a dance partner."

Everest followed her gaze and gave a small spoff at the sight of John and Luna on the floor once more. "No. No, they're just dancing right?"

Lilith, who had lingered around the babies, giggled. "They are dancing, dad."

“Yes, and delightedly so. Look at the shine in her eyes,” Wesley mused, crossing his arms in a thoughtful manner. He made sure to stand between Oliver and Everest. “Oh, and Johnny’s grin. I know that smile anywhere.”

“Ellie does too,” Inara smirked from where she was surrounded by babies. Wherever Aurora went, so did Diamonque. “Looks like someone’s taking after his father.”

Oliver couldn't help but frown. "What? No, Luna is still too young for courting."

"Is she? Or are you just not ready for someone to court her?" Ellie asked, amused.

The Lion didn't seem to have an answer he wanted to give.

"Maybe Johnny is just being polite?" Everest suggested; a small sense of hope.

“Oh certainly,” Wesley grinned, and leaned a bit towards Oliver to add, “looks like Luna quite enjoys his politeness.”

Lauri giggled, seeing the paleness in her lion’s face. “Johnny is very sweet; a gentleman. We have nothing to fear.”

“I’m sure Johnny will be ever the gentleman he is even in camp,” Charlotte said, as she passed by with Rennick leading her out to the dancefloor, “and maybe do her the favor of accompanying Luna through the caves when she goes spelunking.”

That didn't bother Everest unsurprisingly—exploration was expected for a young man. And Luna was a well-behaved young girl. Oliver on the other hand...

"No. No spelunking," he said a tad abruptly, "and maybe it's a bit soon for camp. We could wait until next summer?"

The Lion looked to his Lamb, working on an argument in his mind.

“Tsc, tsc, mon Amour, ça dévasterait Luna,” Lauri shook her head, continuing in a calm tone, even if softly chiding, “comment as-tu pu dire une chose pareille? Et juste avant qu'elle ne parte. Non, non, non, je ne l'entendrai pas.”

The Fox and his bromantic lover looked on in amusement as the Lion made his case with his Lamb. They actually got their drinks refilled, sipping between chuckles and spoffs as the couple murmured their discussion in French. Occasionally Wesley would catch Everest up on the points being made.

Oliver only tried to argue that camp was recreational and social before it soon collapsed on him. They couldn't deny their daughter, slowly blossoming into a teenager before becoming a woman, the right to experience life. His offer to keep an eye on her by volunteering was also shut down. Luna would have her experiences without them interfering.

Calmed down, Oliver resigned to a drink by the two men nearby. He caught a smug look from Everest and snorted in response. "Johnny is a good boy. You'd best hope Lily finds one herself."

The implication that a young man with ill intentions would find his daughter seemed to sober Everest enough that he needed to take a long gulp of Scotch. "They better be. Otherwise I'll know every boy in that school and they'll know just how well I can aim."

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Oh I bet they do. It’s the ones that know and are insolent enough to go ahead with their pursuit that you have to keep an eye out for,” he gave a nod at Rennick and Jaxon, “just hope you won’t have to deal with your girl’s boyfriend trying to kill you and nearly succeed.”

That had turned out in their favor, but the point still stood. And, although a man of a sweeter nature might be easier for the fathers to accept, Wesely wasn’t sure he’d change the spouses out for others. Rennick’s integrity and orientation towards the good coupled with his perseverance impressed Wesley. Jaxon’s repentance showed that he had the capacity to humble himself and improve; a quality that lacked in many—too many. Not to mention Keagan and Jaxon with their own qualities.

“Oh I’m sure that won’t happen again. Lily will find a handsome, strong, amazing young man. With Ellie as her mother, it won’t happen any other way. The odds of another boyfriend trying to kill the father is just too high,” Inara said, handing off Aurora and Diamonique to Wesley when the babies spotted him.

“I’d argue the opposite,” Wesley spoffed, before situating his granddaughters, one on each leg. “Plenty of people still hold grudges against us.”

Wesley, assured they wouldn’t fall, began alternating a playful bounce of his legs while supporting the babies backs for balance. He engaged with happy sounds, little ditties, and big smiles to their delight. Their squeals and giggles warmed his heart.

“Aw, comme c'est mignon,” Lauri cooed. Her hazel gaze shifted up to see her children going about the room, having a great time. “They grow up so fast.”

“They do,” Inara said, smiling from where she sat, looking at all of hers who had grown up and gotten married. She still had some time with the twins before they left the nest.

Really, no one would truly leave. They would always be welcome at Avostoska. If Inara could, she’d have everyone live with them all the time. They had the room. But, that just wasn’t plausible. They would have to resign to seeing each other at least once a month, but if not, then twice a year for holidays. Already there were some who couldn’t make this trip. Emery and Nicklaus were busy. Hura, Elendia, and Gharo happened to be on a trip. And the friends they hoped would come just didn’t have it in their schedule. This was often the case for the remaining McQueens.

These thoughts passed between the older adults as the party continued. Parents came back to their children at times so that the grandparents could have their fun. Children raced around or danced, or played games that were available, or they kicked back and chatted away in alcoves. There were a few that often met up to discuss sensitive issues.

“Sirius had two big bags,” Luna informed the girls most interested to know, while waiting for Johnny to come back from the bathroom.

“And you didn’t look in them?” Rayne asked.

“I tried. He didn’t let me help,” Luna shrugged.

Zasha had a brief frown at that news. She wanted to know if the shadow box was going to be gifted! Not that she cared...but she wanted to know. If he didn't like her it was whatever, but a possibility was annoying until she knew.

"Is whatever," Zasha waved her hand to attempt to brush it aside.

"Well, even if we were wrong about him...Johnny seems to be enjoying himself dancing," Lilith commented with a wide grin.

"He really does," Amelie nodded eagerly. "Are you having a good time Luna?"

“Le meilleur temps!” Luna gave a small hop and pressed her fingertips to her chin.

“Oo, I wish I could meet someone,” Rayne sighed. She wanted to know what it meant to have that sparkle!

“Wouldn’t it be amazing if all of us found someone at camp?” Lyra squealed. “Des and I don’t have Lotties baby-face issue. We could actually get someone by the end of summer!”

Looking at Charlotte’s Freshman pictures, you’d think they plucked her out of sixth grade. Then BOOM over a summer she grew and popped those hips. She was the third tallest in their family too behind Jasper. Kit out them grew them all. He towered over them at six-four. But he was always a special boy. Kit’s music simply enchanted people.

“That’s true,” Rayne said. “It’s too bad that we can’t ‘spelunk’, though.”

“Who says?” Lyra grinned. “I’m not gonna give up that easily.”

Luna’s interest piqued. “Oh, oui?”

“Mhm,” Lyra wiggled her brows, “good news for you and Johnny!”

Desi, not quite as enthused as some of the other girls, was still invested to some degree. "Good news? You gonna do something to the surveillance?"

"Oo, that's an idea!" Nia's lips curled into a wicked grin. "I bet we could get something and leave it on a loop, yeh?"

Not everyone was as comfortable with that. "Um...but won't that get us in trouble?"

"Yeah, I really don't want us to wind up in detention before school even starts," Lilith frowned.

Lyra shrugged, “Hey, I’m not gonna force anyone. But this is just a little fun. It will be like old times. I mean, our adventures were pretty glorious. Outwitting alarm systems and staff, remember? How bad could it be?”

Pretty comically bad. Lyra would learn a valuable lesson, but that would be a story for another time.

“Oo, Luna, here he comes back,” Rayne smiled, giving a nod to Johnny and one other, “Oh, Sirius.”

The two young men arrived where the girls were still gathered. Luna beamed a smile up at Johnny.

“Content de te revoir,” she said.

"Toujours un plaisir," young Johnny answered as smoothly as he could with his expanding language skills. "What's all the chatter about?"

"Camp and spelunking," Zasha said as she reached for a spicy pinwheel to snack on. "Lyra thinks she can get away with it."

Knowing just what was being discussed, Johnny's cheeks turned a dark pink. "Oh, I see," he cleared his throat, glancing to the adults across the way before coming back to the peers. "That sounds like quite the challenge."

“Oh it will be,” Lyra grinned. “I think it will be fun. It’s not like kissing is that big of a deal anyway.”

Sirius considered that. Not that big of a deal? “Oh, oui?”

“No, it’s pretty harmless,” Lyra said, in all her infinite wisdom of thirteen-going-on-fourteen years.

Not like anyone has ever gone away with mixed feelings, misunderstood declarations, or accidentally participated in cheating! They had sympathy for Kaylee. He really didn’t know about Lorenzo! Not to mention the mono. But hey, life is life. And life was ready and waiting with Fate at her side to humble Lyra for some good ole stories for her grandchildren.

But in any case, if kissing wasn’t a big deal, then a dance had to be next to nothing. As nothing as it was reasoned to be, Sirius decided he still wanted one. Especially seeing how Luna and Johnny stared at one another as the young man took her out to the floor again.

“Zasha,” Sirius said, as casually as he could, “want to dance?”

The question was unexpected and Zasha's gaze went to her cousins around her. Desi gave her a quick nod, Nia winked a little too aggressively, and Melody seemed giddy for her.

"Me? Uh, yeah, sure,” Zasha said.

Maybe she'd be able to find out about the box! Besides, it was just a dance.

Sirius had been raised by two romantics. The British Lion and the French Lamb did not disappoint with how they fashioned their young gentleman. He started off right with his posture, his hand poised to receive Zashas. If no one else noticed his determination to treat his dance with the utmost respect, Zasha did. Sirius’s expression, always so mellow and reserved, captured an air of resolve and focus—tender focus! Those eyes, grey-blue and were ready to catch her into their sky.

“De cette façon, mon cher,” Sirius said simply, leading Zasha with him to the dance floor.

The young man placed his hands appropriately. No one could say Sirius was taking advantage, nor did he shy away. A bit shorter than her, his eyes stared upward as if determined that, one day, he’d be peering down into hers.

The music started and Sirius exhaled into the first steps with the faintest of nerves. They faded as he took quiet, subtle control of the dance as any man did in a proper waltz. Sirius became one with Zasha, sweeping her elegantly across the marble like he was a maestro of an orchestra and she was the song.

For a moment, Zasha forgot the years between them, gliding across the floor with ease that felt almost like a dream. Unfortunately, their height was a quick reminder when she went to look up and saw nothing but hair. A good dancer, but Sirius was...well, short. Had she not noticed that before? Zasha tried not to dwell on it and focus on the dress, despite it blaring in her face.

The music quieted. Sirius slowed them to a stop and leaned her gently to serve as the dip at the last note of the song. They remained for a moment without thought, just letting the experience settle.

“Joyeux anniversaire, Zasha,” Sirius said, breaking the silence. He gave a kiss atop of her hand before parting.

And just like that the enchanting moment floated away like the seeds of a dandelion on the wind.

Left stunned with an odd heat lingering where his fingers had barely brushed, Zasha remained for a bit on the dancefloor. That had happened, hadn't it? For a half a second once he was gone from sight, Zasha began to wonder if she'd imagined it all.

Snapping out of Zasha with a light pink on her cheeks, she shuffled off the dance floor, feeling as if a thousand eyes were on her, even as she fought off the sensation of being on cloud nine. It was a glorious dance. But was he just being a gentleman? Maybe presents would be the answer she needed.


“Oo, Zasha, that was magical,” Rayne said in awe.

“So lovely!” Nell sighed.

"Wonderful!" Melody nodded quickly, now wishing a certain young man was there to dance with.

While Zasha was unsure just what to think, Desi wasn't as sold. "It wasn't bad. Should have picked a faster dance, though."

It seemed whatever happened did happen, though it was fair to say she really wouldn’t get an answer as clear as the gift. And it felt like it was taking forever! The cake came out, they sang the song, and it seemed like everyone was eating so slowly. And when empty plates outnumbered the full ones she observed no one paused long enough in their conversations to notice. All the while the presents were sitting without being disturbed on the table.

The meal had taken long enough and cake was an eternity. Impatient of waiting for the slowest of eaters, Zasha cleared her throat loudly. "About time for presents I think."

“Oh, oui, let’s go!” Luna said, happy to tug Johnny along to where the birthday stars would sit.

Six chairs were situated in a crescent beside the table piled high. Zasha was one of the first to sit. Lauri, Oliver, Coda, Lilith, and Eleanor followed after. Too much talking slowed them down, but eventually they made progress. Staff, bright and happy—probably due to their pay rather than only the company, though they did get along with the families—worked together to bring the gifts to the celebrants.

“Hope you like those!”
“We got them from a real narwhal.”
“Let me know if that doesn't fit.”
“One of a kind!”
“Saw it, and thought of you!”

All kinds of praises and laughs were had when the gag gifts started coming out. Then, amidst the rush of paper, emptying bags, and untying bows, Zasha saw the staff pull down two large bags. At this time Sirius had eased out of the thick of the family, vanishing elsewhere while the staff pulled out items for each of them.

“Here you go,” the servant smiled, helping Zasha set a large box in her lap.

The paper was all but ripped to shreds, though no shadow box met her gaze. Her smile faltered slightly though she managed not to frown at the wooden cabinet designed just for her to store personal belongings at the Academy. She and a few of the others had been discussing their plans for organization around a certain lamb who loved to pick up snippets.

"Oh, how pretty," Zasha gave a small, but happy with and nodded to the Blairs. "Thank you very much."

Luna released her tight hold on poor Johnny, exhaling quiet disappointment. She had hoped…But it was what it was. And what did Sirius think, she wondered? Luna looked and saw he wasn’t around. She nearly gave up when she noticed him slip back, choosing to find his place beside their mother. From this distance Luna couldn’t read him; no different than anyone else.

Thankfully presents moved on and Zasha could mask the disappointment sinking in her soul. Instead she kept the box close, occasionally scanning the crowd and trying to find Sirius to no avail. Maybe she'd been completely wrong.

Time didn’t matter so much. Did she spend an hour there? Five more minutes? By the time the presents were done and packed up for them, the mood shifted and the families were already thinning. Her own family was gathering their things to go. When the Blairs said goodbye it only raised the question in Zasha’s mind that she had imagined the dance with Sirius; a calm, and gentle farewell to a pleasant cousin. Most, save for few, didn’t know that Zasha’s hopes were higher than she let on. Except for her parents.

“Deeta, are you not feeling well?” Amalia asked, hanging her daughter the bag she matched to her outfit.

"Hmm?" Zasha looked up to her mother, traces of disappointment still evident on her face. "Oh, no. I feel fine."

Gordon took on the concerned father role when he spotted that look. "Something wrong? Did you not get enough cake?"

Spoffing, Zasha shook her head. "Enough cake."

“Can’t be not enough gifts,” Amalia said with amusement, resting her hand on her daughter's back as they turned to go. “The staff had to get a cart.”

Sigvar knew some, but didn’t want to get hit when being within reach. He waited until he was clear for a sprint to the doors of the portal.

“Just not the right gift!” Sigvar said, bolting off before retaliation.

Zasha shot him a glare that said she was going to have his head as that caught Gordon's attention. "The right gift? Was there something you wanted that you didn't get my sweet tart?"

Knowing her father would be quick to see what he could do to remedy that, Zasha shook her head, inching to the portal. "I just thought something was coming from someone and I guess I was just wrong."

Amalia and Gordon knew it couldn’t be them. They gave Zasha a scheduled encounter in a zoo to safely wrestle an alligator. It was obviously someone else, but who? The fact that she wasn’t outright saying so did seem odd for her.

Any further prying waited until they made it through the portal. Sigvar’s footfalls were rhythmic as he raced into his room. He shut and locked his door as quickly as he could. Likely Zasha would have followed, but Amalia was still curious and concerned.

“Deeta, you don’t want to talk about it?” Amalia asked, closing out the gate as soon as the cart was emptied. She hoped that might mean her daughter would feel more comfortable.

Seeing as her annoying brother was gone—clearly already aware—and no one else was about, Zasha sighed. "Sirius made this shadow box with a bearded dragon in it and I thought he made it for me."

Gordon's brows went up in interest as he tucked his hands in his pockets. "Oh? You thought he'd get you a gift?"

The faintest blush hit her cheeks before she shook it away. "No. I mean, I guess."

“It does sound like good gift. Would be sad not to get it,” Amalia reasoned, sharing a look of agreement with Gordon. She didn’t quite jump to deeper feelings just yet. Zasha had expressed interest in the lizard for a pet before. “Is that all, Deeta? That you didn’t get the gift? Or…did you want specifically him to give you gift?”

Pursing her lips together for a moment, Zasha decided she could confide in her parents. "I thought Sirius would give it to me. And when we danced I guess it was nice," she shrugged slightly exaggerated.

“Ah, I see,” Amalia said. Still being taller than her daughter, Amalia got to indulge in a knowing smile before smoothing out her face, “so you like him, but he is not like you the same. Or, maybe he is nervous?” She got to her daughter's door and paused to brush a bit of hair out off of her cheek. “Take your time. You are young. There will be plenty boys and girls.”

"Da," Zasha let out another exasperated sigh but appreciated her mother's words. "I guess. Just thought he liked me is all. Maybe he is just too young."

"No rush," Gordon urged a final time, just around the corner as he decided to let the girls have their talk.

Amalia raised a brow at her husband before turning to give her daughter a hug. “You rest. Camp will be soon and you will have fun. Promise,” she said, and gave her growing girl a kiss on her head. “Goodnight, Zasha.”

"Night, mama," Zasha smiled back before slipping out of the hall. She had to imagine her mother was right.

After that Zasha got into her room and shut the door. She stuck her hand into her fancy bag to remove her phone and other items. Her fingers brushed against many things. Something felt off. Zasha turned the light on and tilted her bag to peek inside.

Some of the things Zasha had in there shifted around, so she gave them a stir. By Fate, the things inside were churned in such a way that she missed the glint of gold. Seeing nothing in particular, Zasha went about taking her things from the bag without looking. Then she stowed that bag in the closet with the others.

Resting at the bottom of the bag she had chosen with that outfit, just missed by her fingers, was a tiny handmade keychain connected to the handmade icon of a bearded dragon. No tag. Just anonymously given.

When would Zasha find it? Perhaps going back for something she thought she forgot to bring out? Maybe the next time she paired that bag with an outfit? Or, would she toss the bag away one day, never to know? That would remain to be seen.

Meanwhile, Sirius laid down on his bed with a little smile. He hadn’t been brave enough to gift Zasha the sculpture. It was wrapped and hidden away in his closet. But, he hoped she would find that keychain. He hoped she would be happy to have a tiny pet lizard. Even if she didn’t know it was from him. And maybe, just maybe, one day Sirius might tell her.

But not all our wants are realized. Sirius would one day come to know that when, the next time he saw Zasha, she was not sporting that keychain he had made. One other person would soon learn that painfully well that not all desires come true.

~oOo~​

On an off day the Donatellos and the Von Helsings were having dinner together at the rented house they used for their portals, just outside of the base. Ezra, Rhysa, and Devante were happily squealing around the living room with baby Diamonique and Aurora crawling after them as fast as their hands and knees could take them.

“Was that a text?” Jaxon asked nervously, glancing at his phone.

“Nope,” Rennick said, spearing his salad with silent irritation.

“No…” Jaxon sighed, setting his mute phone aside for the fifth time.

Charlotte chuckled, “We’ll find out soon. Give them a minute. This is Ivy’s first time getting the sex checked.”

Kaylee gave her husband a light pat on his knee. "It'll be fine, Mia Ragione. Even if..." it might be too risky to speak the unwanted. "We will know soon enough."

“Not soon enough,” Jaxon muttered, though he did appreciate the touch of comfort.

“Tell me about it,” Rennick said, giving his wife a look.

“Oh come on, you’re just as curious,” Charlotte said, giving him a nudge.

That was true. Although Rennick still wished he had been there to argue a different stake for the bet in regard to them. The condition for Charlotte automatically included him! His wife did apologize for not including him at all in the arrangement. Rennick did accept. It was just that the prospect still sucked! A fitting one, if Jaxon had heard him say so. And one that would feel just as bad as his own consequence, should be incorrect about the sex.

“You know, you can always back out,” Jaxon said, as if no one could see through his attempt to push responsibility onto them for breaking the deal.

“Nah ah, we made an agreement,” Charlotte said. “But I mean, if you want to back out.”

“No, no, no,” Jaxon shook his head. Too stubborn! “I was being courteous.”

“Oh, uh huh, sure,” Charlotte smirked, getting up to clear her area.

Jaxon stood too, grabbing what needed to be cleaned. “I am. It is tough, you know? Going so long without intimacy. A month, phew…I don’t know how you could do it. I know I couldn’t. Right, mio Cielo?”

Kaylee wasn't about to be dragged into the middle of their hidden argument. "That's fair, I suppose. We did have quite the long dry spell this spring, though we have picked up a little since then."

They were gradually relearning the bedroom as two once more. The same unspoken thoughts had run through the minds of the other three, but no one had the courage to discuss it aloud. Adjusting to the loss of two lives hit them hard in unexpected ways. Not the least of which being the bedroom. Sometimes that was the most emotional time for them; facing the lack of warmth and embrace.

It struck Charlotte at that moment that Rennick wasn’t so much upset about the month long dry spell as it would mean experiencing their loss in an overwhelming way.

Charlotte found herself gazing at Rennick in a new light during their clean up. Her hand found his and she gave him a gentle squeeze; a silent apology that understood the depth of his melancholy.

Rennick responded with a weak smile. He shared a brief kiss with his wife before continuing their dishes and stowing the extra food. Somehow being seen lifted the weight. It was lighter, even, than when he took that lonely kayak ride. He raged through the waters until the end where he let out his cry of pain, only to have to imagine the echoes coming off the walls as the distant, ghostly voice of Keagan.

BING!

“It’s them,” Jaxon said, feeling it in his bones. He turned around to see the toddlers had taken every phone. “Hey now, give back the phones you guys.”

"But papa," Ezra held it up against his chest, "We wanna wach cocomelons!"

That started an uprising cry. "Cocos melon!" Devante bounced up and down, toddling skillfully away from his parents.

"Ezra, papa needs his phone," Kaylee urged softly until he reluctantly gave up the device.

Rhysa wasn’t as compliant. She climbed up as high as she could on the top of the recliner and then onto the mantle of the fireplace. The wide shelf made for a safe fit. She grabbed the pole there with one iron fist while the other kept the phone tight to her chest.

“Rhys, get down,” Charlotte said as she bent to pick up Diamonique.

“Cocomelon!” Rhysa argued.

“Kuna?”

“Got it,” Rennick said, walking up cautiously to begin negotiations.

Meanwhile Jaxon, who thanked his son with a paternal pat to his back, flipped his phone around to check the text. His finger unlocked the screen. Jaxon swiped down the chat and there it was, the answer to the question that hung over them like an axe. Ivy and Jasper, beaming with the image of their ultrasound, typed the caption: Welcome our baby girl!

Jaxon blinked. Then again. Once more he blinked, but it just didn’t erase what his eyes were seeing. A harder, longer scrunch didn’t improve his situation.

“Oh no…” Jaxon slumped down with his phone slack in his hand.

“Did we win?” Rennick brightened, coming over with his daughter under one arm like she was a little piglet he caught running around.

"Mia Ragione..." Kaylee gently eased her hand on his shoulder once she saw the message. "It's going to be alright. The food wasn't that bad before, really. I'm sure you'll stomach it just fine."

Dropping his chin to his chest, Jaxon knew she wouldn’t understand. How could she? She had craved the Olive Garden dressing during her pregnancy. If only she had been properly raised in Italy. Kaylee would have made for a wonderful Italian maiden. But it was okay. She had other redeeming qualities. He still loved her with all his heart. Even if she hurt him with her heathenous, blasphemy.

Charlotte chimed in, “Hey, if it’s that bad, you can back out. No shame.”

“No, no,” Jaxon sighed, accepting a hug from his son. “I will go.”

The tone he used was more like a man readying himself for the gallows. Italian suicide. But it had to be done. He made a promise.

“So, tomorrow?” Rennick asked.

"It might be best to get it over with," Kaylee suggested sympathetically. She draped an arm over his shoulder and offered comfort she knew wasn't enough for him.

“Yeah…” Jaxon grumbled, leaning into his wife’s hold a moment more before he got up. Ezra clung to his neck like a cute little monkey.

“We’ll go near the end of the day, if you don’t want anyone to see you,” Charlotte said.

“No one will see me, you can be certain of it,” Jaxon said, in a wry tone. If there was any use his ability could give him it was to shield him from public shame.

Hefting Diamonique on one hip, Charlotte held onto Devante with her other hand. “There you go; loophole.”

“Wish I had a mask for my tastebuds,” Jaxon spoffed, shifting Ezra into a more comfortable hold.

“Oh you’ll live,” Charlotte chuckled.

“Well yes, even the scarred can live. But at what cost?” Jaxon posed.

"Ah yes. Once the faux Italian food hits your lips you will live forever but a half life—a cursed life," Kaylee attempted to be serious but her lips cracked a small smile at the end as her husband nodded in agreement. "You'll be fine, Mia Ragione. And we will be right there with you."

~oOo~​

Sunday morning Jaxon tried to pretend his stomach felt odd. This was while he drank his favorite coffee, to which it was pointed out he had sworn would cure any belly ache. Never one to go back on an Italian superstition, Jaxon announced, with a hint of defeat, he felt better.

Next, Jaxon found a coupon to a restaurant that they all enjoyed during their day of chores. The expiration date would end soon. They all agreed they could go the next time they got coupons.

Lastly, just as everyone was getting ready to go, Jaxon said he wasn’t sure he could leave Ezra and Aurora for so long.

“We leave them for so many reasons. We should spend this evening with all of the family,” Jaxon insisted.

This wasn’t the only excuse he had stored, Charlotte could tell. So, she faced him with a smile Rennick knew was a mistake to have coaxed from her.

“Oh, you’re right,” Charlotte said, feigning realization. She leaned against the counter in the kitchen, tilting her head in thought. “I do love my children. I don’t want them to feel abandoned.”

Not catching the ruse due to his eagerness, Jaxon nodded. “Right, I’m sure they wouldn’t want us to leave them all alone.” Even if it was with their grandparents and other cousins. “We should spend this evening with them.”

“I’m so glad you think so—Kuna? Can you get the car seats?” Charlotte said, turning away from her stunned brother-in-law towards the living room. “Looks like we’re bringing our babies.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Kaylee masked a smile, standing facing away so she could compose herself. "I'll go let Ezra know and get the milk bags for Aurora."

Ezra, ever the son of his father, heard just what was happening after coming dow the stairs and scowled. "Icky 'Live Garden," he made a face.

"You know, when you were a baby inside mommy, you wanted it quite a lot," Kaylee informed him.

The audacity! Ezra shook his head so dramatically that he nearly tipped over. "No way. I....babies are just dumb! Cept Rora and Dye-dye..."

Of course it would be the voice of an angel to bring Jaxon out of his stupor. He proudly smiled down at his son. There had been a worry that Ezra might be tainted by Joss or Kaylee’s weaknesses, but Jaxon felt strong about his training. He would craft in Ezra a bold and pure Italian soul.

“And you are a very smart boy,” Jaxon said as he picked up his son. “You will bring honor to this family.”

Rennick chuckled, shaking his head as he fitted a shoe onto Devante’s foot. “How did you become like this?”

Smiling softly, Jaxon answered, “My mother.”

That couldn’t be laughed at in any way. Rennick looked up with an understanding nod to him. He could tell it was something that meant a lot to Jaxon, even if it was a passive—or not so passive?—aspect that passed on from the infamous mistress of disguise.

“I keep forgetting how much you must be like her and I wonder what it would have been like to go to dinner with her,” Charlotte pondered as she strapped Diamonique into her car seat.

“She would have never allowed this deal to be done, that’s for sure,” Jaxon chuckled, taking out a coat for Ezra.

“Well of course, but you know what I mean,” Charlotte spoffed.

“Mama would have taken us to the best place in Italy. We would have walked the streets in the evening, with the music and the lights setting the mood for a mystical atmosphere,” Jaxon went on, smiling as he did so, while making sure his wife had help gathering their things, “and then she would have insisted that we get drinks and play instruments all night, talking and talking—she loved to tell stories. She was the best. I won’t say a word against Lauri’s talent, but my mother had a knack for getting into the persona of the characters that made them come alive.”

"I would have loved to have met her," Kaylee offered her husband a warn smile as she balanced Aurora on her hip. She had no memories of her birth family to reflect on, but would accept his as the woman the textbooks would never meet. He would keep her spirit alive through stories and she would make sure that their children learned to retell those stories. "And for now we can only hope that her spirit will never know of tonight's blasphemy."

“Haha, no, no—I won’t let that happen,” Jaxon spoffed, walking out the door with his wife and children.

Charlotte followed with her babies while Rennick closed the door behind them. They loaded up in their cars, buckled, and drove out to the nearest Olive Garden. In Jaxon’s opinion they were too close to the demon’s restaurant. It took less than fifteen minutes to get there!

“I thought this neighborhood was good, but I guess we can’t always have nice things,” Jaxon muttered, his hands busy with Ezra’s buckle.

The disgruntled Italian pulled his son out. He kept a hold on Ezra’s hand while he grabbed the diaper bag so that Kaylee wouldn’t be burdened with it. The same was true for Rennick, though he also took charge of the twins. Charlotte walked with her baby and her purse.

On the way to the front doors Jaxon’s false face scrunched. His Italian olfactories were already picking up hints of frozen food being microwaved. At the Vittiorio such a machine would be hit with bats until it broke down into its base elements of plastic flakes, metal, and disappointment.

The two families had made reservations. Staff escorted them to an obscure part of the restaurant with a view of the sloping hill where they could see gardens.

“The view is decent at least,” Jaxon muttered again, settling his son down onto a booster.

Kaylee nodded, though she was a bit distracted to see the sight too well. As soon as they were out of the car and she had straightened up, a once forgotten scent of breadsticks and zesty dressing hit her from yards away. She held Aurora a little closer to her chest as if to shield herself from the scent that was threatening to awake a desire. "Mmm yes, it's nice," she finally managed as she settled Aurora in her high chair with a cushion helping keep her upright. "Might as well make the most of this."

“Hmph,” Jaxon grunted, sitting in such a way as to prevent as much contact with his surroundings as possible. Even the menu lay untouched on the table.

“Oo, they have a create your own pasta,” Charlotte said, glancing up with a grin at Jaxon.

The Italian scoffed at the idea. As if that said anything about its freshness! “Look at this calamari—feh, probably chewy and old.”

Rhysa, who Rennick was still coaxing to sit still on her seat, said, “Calimawee? What is that, Daddy?”

“It's a tiny squid. They fry it up like chicken nuggets,” Rennick said, finally getting her buckled into her booster.

“Oo, can I hafs nuggies?” Rhysa asked.

“I’ll check,” Rennick said, flicking the menu upright.

Charlotte smiled, never losing the warmth that seeing her husband caring for their babies gave her. She sighed and looked over to share that sentiment with her sister, except something seemed a bit off about Kaylee. She appeared a little—uncomfortable? Or, was it wary?

The waitress’s presence threw Charlotte off the scent.

“Welcome to Olive Garden, I will be your waitress this evening,” she beamed a smile as she plopped down a large basket of breadsticks, “tonight we’re having a discounted price on our new appetizer items. We have a garlic knot aioli basket and brewsheduh”

Jaxon winced at the mispronunciation. Even if the word was spelled ‘bruschetta’, you’d think someone would look into how to say it! He exhaled, thinking of how he might improve this place with a simple correction.

“Eh, heh…I might like the brew-sket-ah,” Jaxon emphasized.

"Garlic knots." Kaylee said it without thinking, wondering if that's what she smelled coming in. Granted the breadsticks in front of her were equally tempting and she gripped her menu a little tight to resist the urge.

Ezra, ever observant to what was around him, titled his head in interest. "Passa?"

That garnished Devante's approval. "Yes! Passa! Passa!"

“You want passa or wavi?” Charlotte asked her son. They tended to like the pillowy stuffed pastas.

If Devante didn’t, Rhysa did. More than chicken nuggies. “Oo! Waviowee!”

Rennick worked on helping his wife get their children to decide while Jaxon was busy trying to pick the least offensive appetizer. After a good three minutes it seemed his first instinct was the right choice.

“So,” the waitress scribbled down the ordered pre-dinner snacks, “garlic knots, brewshedda,” Jaxon winced again, “an artichoke dip for you two,” she gave a nod to the Von Helsings, “and a glass of wine?”

“Yes,” Charlotte smiled. She wasn’t pregnant, so it was time to hug before Fate came in and stole that joy.

“Alright, and for your meals?” Their waitress asked.

“Uh…” Jaxon chose the safest option he could see, “the sirloin for me, with the side of…Alfredo.”

"Chicken Parmigiana." Did she answer a little too quickly? Kaylee didn't think so considering how slow Jaxon ordered. "And I think Ezra settled on lasagna?" Her son nodded in response.

It hurt Jaxon’s heart to know he couldn’t stop this evil from visiting his son, but maybe the exposure to this atrocity would help fortify him? In any case, the Von Helsings made their orders, the waitress assured them they’d come out with their appetizers soon, and they fell into conversation in the meantime. Once in a while Charlotte would study the way Kaylee fidgeted and wonder just what was going on.

“I hungee, momma,” Rhysa said, giving a kick with her feet.

“Food is coming. Patience,” Charlotte said, giving her girl a gentle rub on her back. “Here,” she reached over and pulled the basket of bread to her, away from Kaylee, “have a bite of this.”

“Mmm!” Rhysa chomped down happily.

“Oh, sorry, did you want one, Kaylee?” Charlotte asked, brows raised. Her sister seemed to have tracked the free carby sticks on their journey two feet away.

Swallowing, she weighed the options. They couldn't protest here, could they. "You know... I think I will take one. Lunch was quite some time ago and who onow how long until salads and soups come." She leaned over and plucked one as casually as she could.

Jaxon’s effort to work through his distress made for an advantage for Kaylee. He occasionally glanced at his wife, maybe gave her thigh a squeeze, but the pressure of finding peace in that place took most of his attention. He didn’t notice the way she bit down on the bread stick, nor the sigh of contentment she had in that mouthful. But someone else did.

Keeping her chuckles to herself, Charlotte watched as Kaylee did her best to eat like an average person. They hadn’t gotten food from this place since after Kaylee gave birth to Ezra. It was possible that her sister really did enjoy Olive Garden without pregnancy being an excuse. Oh, how Jaxon would hate to hear that!

Soon the food made its way to them on the wide black trays propped up by the foldable legs the waitress brought. She handed the parents the kids food first before the appetizers were set in the middle.

“There you go, anything else?” The waitress asked.

"I think we might need another basket of breadsticks," Kaylee suggested nonchalantly. "For the kids."

“Of course,” the waitress said, and while she attended the other side of the table Jaxon had a comment to make to his wife.

“Too many breadsticks would save them from the food, good idea, mio Cielo,” Jaxon praised. “I wish I could do the same.”

Alas, Jaxon would need to eat enough of it to qualify for the bet he lost. Already he was having a hard time with the ‘bruschetta’ they brought. He grimaced, tasting that they had heated it up! It was supposed to be a cold dish.

“This isn’t bad,” Rennick said, taking another scoop of the artichoke dip.

“No, not bad—Oo, here comes my salad,” Charlotte clapped twice.

The plate of greens, tomatoes, fresh cucumbers, and olives clacked down within reach of Kaylee front of Charlotte. The waitress then set down two sauce cups full of the zesty salad dressing. Charlotte immediately took one and poured it over the veggies.

Across the way Jaxon shook his head. “Demon dressing…” he muttered.

A pang resonated in Kaylee's very soul at the scent, though not as her husband would have liked. She looked down at her soup with a deep disappointment. "Oh um excuse me," she earned their waitress' attention, "Do you think we might be able to get a bowl of salad? To split among the kids."

“No sawad, ewww,” Rhysa made a face. She was happy with her ravioli.

“You have to take a bite of it at least,” Charlotte told her daughter.

Rennick had to agree. “Listen to your mother.”

Jaxon raised a hand to the waitress to hold that thought. “Mio Cielo, Ezra can only eat so much. Rhysa and Devante sharing with Lottie.”

"It won't hurt to have it at the table, Mia Ragione. Just in case," Kaylee said with a small sense of urgency. "Just a bowl please, miss."

The waitress glanced between the couple and only left when it seemed the matter was settled. She didn’t return for an uncomfortable amount of time for Kaylee. Jaxon stopped worrying so much about the journey ahead and focused a little more on his wife. He now studied her as closely as Charlotte without knowing he had a partner detective. However, the ambiguity of the situation didn’t quite warrant a full address. Jaxon eventually resumed his struggle with the appetizer he had ordered. Just in time too, it seemed.

“Here you go,” the waitress set down a large bowl of salad with several sauce cups of dressing around it.

"Perfect, thank you," Kaylee was nearly glowing and boasted a genuine smile. She waited what felt an appropriate amount of time before bringing two scoops to her plate. As it just so happened, the basket of breadsticks and her glass of tea served as an almost barrier for line of sight between the plate and Jaxon.

Too true, Jaxon’s glances couldn’t get a good reading on the contents of what his wife was eating. He couldn’t investigate without making the situation awkward. However, what he could do was notice how much salad was slowly disappearing from the bowl and, as far as he knew, the babies weren’t getting piles of greens on their plate that he could see!

Curious, Jaxon reached out to take all but one cup of dressing towards himself.

As if sensing her livelihood was endangered, Kaylee leaned over to wipe Ezra's face clean. Straightening up, the final amount of dressing was secured on her far side from Jaxon's reach. Noticeably, this cup was also half empty. Kaylee hummed contently to herself, looking to the others around the table. "How is everyone fairing? Need any more breadsticks or drinks?"

Rennick gave the table a cursory glance. “Nah, nothing I can see.”

“Mm, maybe I’d like some dessert,” Charlotte said, giving Kaylee a side-eye. “Perhaps…coconut cream pie?”

It was as if her sister had flipped a switch in a room Kaylee hadn't even realized was dark. "Oh, that sounds delightful. Do they have coconut cream pie here though? I don't remember it before," she tried to recall as she sucked a finger clean that had dressing on it.

Rennick parted his lips to comment that he didn’t remember her liking that pie, but his mind caught up with his wife’s suspicion and his face changed. Quickly, he turned to pay attention to his twins who were finding it hard to finish their food at the talk of sweets.

“No, they don’t, unfortunately,” Charlotte said, taking another bite of her chicken parmesan.

Furrowing his brows, Jaxon sat back from his fourth forced bite of food, his arms stretched stiff with his fork twirling between his fingers. He gave his wife a questioning look.

“You want coconut pie?” Jaxon asked, his tone clearly surprised.

"Mmm, I wouldn't mind it actually," Kaylee shrugged her shoulders, her eagerness seeming reigned in after Jaxon pulled her attention on to him. "It just sounded like a nice variation from the usual. Maybe we could stop somewhere once we're done here? If there's time of course."

"Pie?" Ezra perked with interest, tilting his head.

Seeing his son perk up, Jaxon said to Kaylee, “Ah well, don’t you think it will be late? And there are other desserts here.”

For some reason right then, his interference with now the only dessert felt like the end of the world. "I - I just don't see why you'd want to stay here longer than you have to," she argued, but her case was weakened slightly as she sniffled, tears brimming. "Why would you be so against a slice of pie?"

Before Jaxon could make it a little worse, especially since getting upset to see how much Ezra was enjoying his food, Rennick decided to make a quick comment.

“I’m sure he’s not against it. We could do a quick run, or order it ahead of us getting home,” Rennick said, avoiding eye contact as much as possible.

There was no certainty just what kind of Kaylee Rennick was dealing with at this time. He had a certain experience with Kaylee when she got pregnant with Ezra. When she announced that they were looking forward to Aurora he had figured there would be a repeat, but an entirely different experience occurred that shocked him. Kaylee’s response to Rennick was a reverse of hatred. It was borderline inappropriate without crossing that threshold. He wasn’t sure which was worse!

He weighed in, of course he did. Kaylee hid mild annoyance that he was right behind her glass while she sipped it. Just over the rim though, Rennick was shot the briefest of looks, nearly as sour as her drink was but gone in an instant. Almost too brief to even see.

"Ordering to go would work well," she agreed as she turned her attention back to her main meal. It didn't seem quite as appealing as it first had, though she wondered if that was just her body responding to the four breadsticks and half a bowl of salad she had.

While Kaylee might have assumed this sudden aversion was a disappointing development, Jaxon found her apparent displeasure a good sign. If only his son would do the same! For every bite Jaxon took that demanded all of his will-power, Ezra seemed to have forgotten his words before they left home and gobbled down every morsel.

“How is everything?” The waitress came to ask.

“Going well,” Charlotte managed to keep from being visibly mirthful. “I think Jax would like a bit of dessert.”

Jaxon sighed. It was a part of the deal. “Eh, yeah, this…chocolate lasagna.”

The tiramisu would obviously fall short of authenticity. Jaxon couldn’t bring himself to try it and scar himself that deeply.

“Alright, and the rest?”

“We’re good, thank you,” Charlotte said, figuring she could have Rennick add an order of pie for her too.

“Mama, we wan tweets!” Rhysa said, making sure they didn’t forget her and her brother. Diamonique was too little. Same for Aurora.

“We will see. You behave and listen,” Charlotte said, and turned with a smile back to the waitress. “Could we get the check too? When you bring out the dessert?”

“Of course,” the waitress gave a smile and nod before leaving.

Placing her hand on Rennick’s thigh, Charlotte said, “Mind if you find something on door dash? I rather not make a detour. It would be nice to just eat it at home.”

“Yeah,” Rennick said, pulling out his phone. He scrolled to a few options for pie still open. “Alright, they have ‘Cates Cakes’ and ‘Patty’s Pie’s. Any preference?”

“Pie is pie,” Jaxon shrugged. At least, when not made in Olive Garden, and not where pregnant women were concerned.

Kaylee begged to differ, but it was evident everyone was treating this nonchalantly. That meant she'd need to as well. "Oh, I think if we do one or the other Patty's Pies has better reviews," she commented as she took another bite of her sauced chicken.

Rennick shared a look with his wife. At that moment she knew this had either changed since the last time Kaylee saw the site, or she hadn’t known what it said at all in the first place. The two bakeries were set apart by a whole star, with Patty’s being the lesser. Temptation to point that out weighed on Rennick who didn’t quite like inaccuracy. However, since he was sure which way Kaylee’s mood was just yet, and he wasn’t about to tell a pregnant woman no, he erred on the side of caution.

“Yeah, okay, we’ll go with Patty’s,” Rennick said, clicking at the appropriate buttons to lead them to the delivery menu.

“So, coconut cream pie for Kaylee and I would like a chocolate caramel pie,” Charlotte said, while trying to get her daughter to finish what was an acceptable amount of food.

“I wan some, mommy,” Rhysa said, and tapped her brothers shoulder, “Debanay, wan some too,”

“Okay, but remember,” Charlotte raised the fork with the ravioli on it, “we gotta practice good habits, right? It’s a good habit to eat good food. Eat this last bite, please.”

Jaxon had to scoff at the irony. He said nothing at this time, though. He was a bit distracted by several bewildering points. First, that his wife was acting oddly—didn’t have four cups of dressing beside him? Where did the other one go? And then, second, his taste buds felt numb; coated. That wasn’t normal! Would he ever taste good food again? Third, well, his son worried him. Ezra didn’t need to be told to eat his food. He was almost cleaning the plate with his tongue!

“Almost done,” Jaxon muttered, seeing the waitress come with the chocolate lasagna.

Just like Rhysa, he was expected to eat a certain amount. Somehow his stomach was closing up the more he ate this food. It never felt that way with homemade or straight from Italy. Jaxon couldn’t get enough of the authentic cuisine! But this? Every bite felt like he was cramming in one more particle into his belly than it could handle. And this from a man who regularly ate full plates of food, dessert, and anything his wife couldn’t finish when they ate with old Nono Giuseppe.

“There you go,” Charlotte grinned, seeing Jaxon set down his fork a third of the way into his cake, “you lived!”

Jaxon pat his belly. “A half life…a cursed life…”

While he had been so preoccupied with forcing himself to eat, Kaylee had progressed significantly further beside him. The salad was nothing but croutons and peppers, another dressing cup slipped away. Her plate was somewhat clear, a little bit remaining but nothing like Jaxon's. Wiping her lips, she looked about. "I'm going to use the restroom before we go, if that's alright?"

“Alight and, actually, I think it would be good for Ezra and I to go potty,” Jaxon said, helping his son into his arms. “Lottie, do you mind keeping an eye on Aurora?”

“Not at all, I’ll make sure she’s happy,” Charlotte said, pulling the high chair closer.

Rennick received his card back from the waitress. “Let me grab the twins and come too, they need a potty break.”

“Alright,” Jaxon said, and waited until Rennick had Rhysa and Devante on their feet to head to the men’s restroom.

Seated on the inside, Kaylee politely waited for Jaxon to slip away before following in that direction. Her visit in the restroom didn't last nearly as long, free of children. In fact, if anyone was watching they might have thought she was in and out in a flash! That didn't mean she was instantly back at the table, pausing by the kitchen, ducked out of sight. By the time she came back to the table she had a small plastic bag held against her chest, which she was quick to stuff into the diaper bag once she was at the table. Thankfully the guys weren't back yet! "Do you think we should head to the car?" she suggested, accepting Aurora who was done being in a high chair.

“Yeah, I can text to let them know. Maybe I’ll bring the van around to the front,” Charlotte said, too preoccupied with Diamonique to address the glimpse she had of Kaylee pushing something into her diaper bag.

By the time Charlotte got her baby out of her seat and strapped onto her, she forgot all about the oddity. Instead she and Kaylee walked with their bags and babies to the front where they lumbered over to the van. They just about got their things in when Charlotte decided Diamonique needed a top-off of milk.

“Hmm,” Charlotte mulled over what to do. She leaned over the baby in her car seat and nursed like that, with Kaylee’s diaper bag in sight. “Kaylee…” she reached out and tugged aside the folded flap, revealing the rest of the Olive Garden bag, “what’s this?”

Cheeks pinking and looking very much to how she did when caught doing things she shouldn't have been as a child. Clearing her throat and making sure to avoid her sister's gaze, Kaylee answered as simply as she could. "Oh, some leftovers..."

“Uh, you didn’t really eat your chicken entree. You did practically lick your salad plate clean though,” Charlotte smirked, raising a brow, “let me guess…dressing? She gave a yank and pulled out the bag. It was just as big as you’d expect for a bottle. The silhouette was seen through the bag from the car lights. “Oh! What will Jaxon think?”

"Nothing!" Kaylee hip checked her way closer and shoved it down beneath bottles and diapers. "He doesn't need to know, Lottie. Last thing I need is him running around screaming the devil is in the house again." He was a tad dramatic, if anyone asked her. Besides, the dressing wasn't so bad.

“Oh, the devil might not be in the house, but something is!” Charlotte chuckled, leaning back to pop her breast back in her bra. “Kaylee, don’t you see?”

Huffing under her breath as she tucked the bag back in it's usual corner of the trunk space, Kaylee nodded. "I know, Lottie, I know. I'm just...I don't think Jaxon needs to know quite yet," she murmured, keeping an eye on the door to see if the men were returning.

“Is it because he’ll hate the Olive Garden cravings again?” Charlotte sighed, coming over to give her sister a sympathetic hug. That, and she knew at this point Kaylee would be emotional.

Oh, she wished it was so superficial. "I...I don't want him to tell me I can't help look for Joss," Kaylee breathed shakily into her sister's shoulder, feeling all those emotions bundled in over the past two months threatening to break out once more.

The relatable fears. For that reason she could do nothing but murmur understanding and give Kaylee a squeeze before reaching to give her a tissue.

“I’ve thought about what would happen if we found out who killed our husband and…and if I was pregnant, what I would do,” Charlotte said, feeling the sting of it in her heart. “I wonder how reckless it is to put someone else in danger who can’t choose to be safe and…I just hope I never have to face that. It would be heartbreaking either way…But, at least for now the searches themselves aren’t taxing. Just checking places and returning isn’t really putting yourself in too much danger, but…”

The unspoken words were known even before voiced. "I know...I just need hope a little longer and I'm sorry that you were robbed of that," Kaylee murmured back. "If he is alive, I want to hope we can convince him to come back." His loyalty was something she admired, even if it had been the biggest fault in their relationship time and time again. Still she clung to hope - he could be captive, held against his will. Not that he'd leave her...again.

Joss’s loyalty was something Kaylee admired, even if it had been the biggest fault in their relationship time and time again. Still she clung to hope—he could be captive, held against his will. Not that he'd leave her...again.

Although it was possible, as Rennick pointed out, that Joss could be lured by his desire for a free Aarinian land, Charlotte didn’t think it was something Joss would do because he loved them less. Only that such an opportunity would be too hard to turn down when it was right there for him. It didn’t mean it hurt any less. Likely this was how the Rebellion felt when Joss didn’t return.

That being said, he could always hear the call of his beloved again and come back to Kaylee. To do that she couldn’t remain passive. Charlotte stared into those cornflower fields, knowing she would be no different from her sister. If there was even a whisper of Keagan being alive, she would seek it out.

Would she risk it during pregnancy? Charlotte could see herself taking cautious exploitation in the beginning. Safety and protection came first. As she progressed? Well, Charlotte knew her own body could stop her from functioning if it wanted to. She’d fall asleep or go potty so many times that actively searching would be impossible. But, Charlotte could still admit that the first, and maybe to the middle of the second, trimester would be workable.

“Then hope, Kaylee,” Charlotte said, taking her sister's hands in hers, “I’ll hope with you.”

"Thank you," she breathed, fighting off tears when there wasn't time. Not if she wanted to keep this to herself as long as she could. "And I promise I won't be reckless." Maybe irresponsible, but not reckless.

The sound of footfalls and soft sniffles, tossed in with a whine or two, alerted the women to the arrival of their husbands. Good timing too. Diamonique was beginning to fuss.

Gathering herself and putting on her best smile, Kaylee greeted her husband and son. "About time you guys! What if the pie would have beat us home?"

Rennick knew better than to respond. He side-stepped behind Jaxon to circle around to the driver’s seat. He made it without meeting Kaylee’s eyes directly. There, he relaxed next to his wife.

“Sorry, sorry,” Jaxon sighed, shaking his head as he placed his son into his carseat, “we had a small issue with his zipper. It got stuck. I had to get a fork to pluck the metal tag out to pull it up. I hate these pants he got. Who gave it to us?”

Kaylee looked over at the pair he was wearing. "Hmm...pretty sure it was..." Her gaze flicked to the front seat. Was there another flicker scowl? "Oh, didn't you get them for him, Rennick?"

Direct contact. Rennick didn’t know how he might answer. What was the most mundane and inoffensive answer?

“I think so,” Rennick said, unable to stop himself from glancing at her reflection in the rear view mirror.

There was only a brief moment of her gaze lingering, though it might have felt like an eternity to him. "Hmm...interesting." Her attention shifted to Jaxon. "Well, if the zipper is a problem, we can either see if the tailor at the castle can replace it or just retire them. No need to go wasting time with broken zippers."

It didn’t matter to Rennick that they’d set that pair aside. What he wondered was if this would be one of those things Kaylee would bring up during her pregnancy. It would have to be endured.

“Yeah, I think that’s sensible, mio Cielo,” Jaxon said, buckling in for the drive.

“Everyone ready?” Rennick asked, glancing back. He inwardly sighed at the look from Kaylee. The gentle squeeze on his thigh from his wife helped.

“Yes, yes, ready,” Jaxon said, situating himself comfortably against his wife.

The drive to the house lasted a little longer due to traffic. You’d think from the way huff Kaylee gave that Rennick had something to do with it! The moment passed and they arrived home safely. It was here that Jaxon helped by taking the diaper bag on his shoulder after helping down Ezra without Kaylee noticing!

The idea of pie admittedly had her moving a bit quicker than normal. Kaylee had scooped up Aurora and hauled her like a surfboard to the front door - no paper bag awaited for them. "Hmm, odd. I would have thought for sure they'd have beat us here, given how slow we drove," she commented, not seeming to mind if Rennick heard. "Maybe they also hit traffic?"

Taking out his phone once he got his hands free, Rennick’s furrowed brows perked up in surprise. “Uhh, yeah, hold on,” he said, typing quickly with his thumb, “mm, yep, sorry, they’re gonna be a bit late, but now we can get the kids into bed before they come.”

Charlotte knew they had a joint Dash account. She pulled up her phone, noted the situation, and tried not to burst out chuckling for her husband's sake.

“Was coming momma? Can I hafs it too?” Rhysa asked, but her question turned into a yawn.

“The pie. Maybe a little tomorrow. You’re so sleepy,” Charlotte said, giving her baby a kiss. “You and your brother need to go to bed.”

“Nooo,” Rhysa shook her head her big lower lip poking out. “I wan pie too. I wan it now.”

“I know, baby, I know,” Charlotte patted her back.

“I was good. I be hayve,” Rhysa sniffed.

“Aw, you did. Okay, you made a good point,” Charlotte said. “Get ready for bed and we will save brushing teeth for after a bite of pie.”

On the verge of happy hiccups mingled with tears that had come on from the initial sorrow, Rhysa dropped her tired head on her mother’s shoulder as she was brought up to their room. Rennick made sure to dodge questions from Kaylee. He took Devante and followed after his wife.

“Oo, there we go,” Jaxon dropped the diaper bag onto the couch to hold Ezra better.

The bag teetered, then began to slip as Jaxon took a few strides forward. Kaylee could see the plastic bag loose from the jostled contents as it fell. Thud! The top of the bottle poked out from the flap of the bag just as Jaxon began to turn.

Stepping up close to the couch, Kaylee could feel danger was approaching. If Jaxon saw that...no, she couldn't let that happen. With a swift kick, the bottle was launched under an armchair a few feet away and out of sight. "Do you want me to take Aurora up to bed?"

“That would be helpful, thank you, mio Cielo,” Jaxon said, his eyes glancing at the fallen diaper bag. He reached down one hand and pulled it back up onto the couch. “Let me know if you need anything. I’ll get Ezzy down.”

Jaxon paused briefly as he straightened up. His eyes were on the legs of the recliner. He tilted his head in curiosity. Kaylee could see why. The bottle had wobbled to a stop, but the edge of the cap caught a little light. The faintest shape of it could be seen. However, since Jaxon was far and the room was still too dim, his mind couldn’t make sense of what he was seeing. He stood upright the rest of the way and shrugged it off.

Her heart was pounding in her chest - would she be found out? She'd been hoping to keep him from the growing truth at least another month until it became too obvious. Swallowing, she held Aurora to her chest. "Okay, don't take too long. I'll be in bed waiting for you, Mia Ragione," she promised, adding as much sultry air to the words as she could naturally manage.

Thankfully Aurora was still drowsy from the car ride. A quick feeding and warm pajamas had her asleep in minutes, giving Kaylee a chance to peek into their bedroom.

Ezra, a bit fussy, had given into sleep as his father sang a familiar lullaby. It had been one that Horatia sang to her son. Jaxon knew he would hand that down to his kids and, hopefully, they would continue the tradition. A small piece of his mother given down to their descendants.

“Scusi,” Jaxon murmured softly as he edged by Kaylee.

The toddler bed they had set up in the same room as their infant was on the opposite side from Aurora’s bassinet. He laid Ezra down and rose up without trouble. He had never been a difficult child to put to bed. He preferred this way. Not that he would throw shade on Rennick or Charlotte for cosleeping, but it made for an easier time romancing his wife. The Von Helsings did so on a separate bed and joined their children for sleep thereafter. Too much trouble, in Jaxon’s opinion. He’d suffer the midnight feedings instead. That being said, he turned with a grin to Kaylee.

Murmurs in Italian foreshadowed the coming intimacy. Jaxon closed the door on the kids—the monitor was on—and took Kaylee’s hands, giving her kisses as they made their way to the bedroom.

Blessed not to have nausea in thamoment, Kaylee happily let herself be serenaded. Their encounters since losing Joss had been few and far between, thoughts she kept at bay as long as she could. Her blouse had just found the floor and she wss in the process of helping him hitch up her skirt against the bed beneath her when-

Ding dong!

The sound of a delivery - the sound of...

"Pie is here," Kaylee breathed, peeling carefully from Jaxon as cornflower fields lit up for a new reason. "Mia Ragione, the pie is here. We can come right back to this, I promise."

“Wha-what?” Jaxon blinked, sitting upright. “Pie?”

The bewildered Italian watched his wife make an almost giddy grab for her robe. Pie was nice. He had to admit he had eaten a few bites of heaven, but now?

“Mio Cielo, I’m sure Lottie will bring—,” but she was out the door.

Just sitting there in the bedsheets with his belt and shirt off, Jaxon felt oddly neglected! He had mourned Joss and hoped like Kaylee, and yet he was still a man in love. He still wanted to have the marriage with Kaylee he vowed—just where did pie get off stealing their romance away?

Getting out of bed, Jaxon kept a hold on his pants until he could make sure they wouldn’t fall. Then he made his way down to see Kaylee and Charlotte digging into the bag. A bite or two was left aside for the children, but the women were already snacking away on the slices.

There was already a tuft of cream on Kaylee's upper lip, sinking into a chair with her packaged pie kept close. "Mmm, you were right Lottie. The coconut cream pie was exactly what I needed." Her joy and love for the taste came across in a half groan of approval, her bare toes even curling beneath the table.

“See? Told yah,” Charlotte hummed. She too melted into her cut of pie. Not for the same reason, though. And it was a flavor she enjoyed without hormone changes.

Jaxon crossed his arms over his chest as he approached the table. He watched Charlotte for a minute before turning his grey skies onto his wife. She was simply floating! Every bite of the pie just brought her further into a happy mood. Had he truly misjudged her affinity for it? It was either that, or…

Certain red flags he picked up that night were blatantly ignored. It was too hard to face. Jaxon’s inward Italian shoved the signs to thee far back, into a closet, and then locked the door.

“Hm,” Jaxon shrugged, choosing to sit down beside them and havea. Bite of the extras.

Reninck wasn’t a fool. ‘Pie’, didn’t just mean a slice. He got full rounds for the both of them.

Although Kaylee didn't stop him from taking some of her pie, she did watch her husband carefully as he acquired his own slice. It was only the fact that she knew she was still too full of Olive Garden salad and breadsticks to eat the entire pie in one setting. Though she was already two slices deep! Midway through slice three she looked up with a beyond-content look on her face. "I think I'll be read for a nice nap after this."

Jaxon pursed his lips briefly. It wasn’t so much that she forgot her promise, or that she had left the heat of the moment, but…No, he couldn’t think of why this had come about. Not when they had left the fairies tavern and what it could mean. At this point Jaxon was quite sure she had stolen one of the dressing cups from his side.

“Oh? Too tired to continue?” Jaxon asked, wondering if she’d admit or deny what was really happening.

"Hmm?" Kaylee's head tilted for a moment in confusion before she realized just what he was talking about. "Oh - no not too tired, mia Ragione. I was just a little distracted, I'm sorry. We should definitely continue where we left off, especially after just how wonderfully you did at dinner."

Picking at his pie, Jaxon said, “It’s alright, it’s fine. Whatever you need. You know…pie is taxing on the body.” He ate the last bite of his one slice and set the plate aside. He turned to her, studying her. “I wouldn’t want to expect someone so full of ‘pie’ to expend all their energy.”

There was a long moment of hesitation while Kaylee licked the last of the cream off her fork. Was it possible he realized just what had happened already? She put on her best smile as she met his gaze. "Oh, but I always have energy to expend for you, mia Ragione."

Because the Donatellos were giving each other stare downs, they missed Rennicks silent inquiry to Charlotte about what exactly was going on here. They had been too busy with their twins and baby Diamonique to go over much of what the sisters talked about. Charlotte gave him a subtle hint that she’d explain later.

Finally Jaxon said, “Good, good—come then, let’s make love. I have been missing you, mio Cielo,” he took her hand and pulled her to him, speaking in an investigative tone, “so glad you have energy.”

One of them would break. Either Kaylee’s suspicion would be confirmed—or perhaps, if he isn’t aware about the baby, he might admit he found out about her contraband—or Jaxon would finally coax Kaylee into confessing!

The natural exhaustion of first trimester was strong, but so wad Kaylees stubborn demeanor. She pushed away an urge to sleep and had every intention of fully exerting herself in a display of acrobatic flirting, flaunting and more. She made sure to leave him just as breathless as she was, if nothing else earning a break from the start of scrutiny.

Wordless, the couple had gone upstairs and left Rennick to get the whole story from Charlotte. He too didn’t believe Kaylee should work while pregnant, but he figured she just might want a break if this game between Jaxon and Kaylee continued. And oh, did it have a long life!

Although Jaxon had been put to silence with Kaylee’s oddly vigorous engagement in their marital bed, suspicions that died were revived when he noticed peculiar behaviors. Kaylee chose to eat with Charlotte on breaks when she didn’t get the chance to see her sister for long periods of time. Now it seemed like every other day Kaylee would steal time with Charlotte for lunch. The thing is, she’d come back smelling…of mint and freshness!

Jaxon one day asked, “Are you…brushing your teeth after lunch?”

"I am," she knew better than to deny it! "I just think dental hygienie isn't taken as seriously as it should."

The reasoning was good enough, even if out of the ordinary, that Jaxon let it slide. Other things were amiss that had his attention anyway.

“Peeing again? Are you alright, mio Cielo?” Jaxon asked, but not in the way a concerned husband might. He asked in a tone that offered her the chance to come clean.

"I did, but I have been working to stay hydrated, now that summer is coming. Wouldn't want to wind up sick," Kaylee pointed out smoothly.

Squinting his eyes, Jaxon kept his attention locked on her as she left the room.

One day Kaylee couldn’t help a nap. She passed out on the couch. Thankfully, even if she growled when asking, Rennick accepted the task of watching the kids while she did so. Kaylee woke up to Jaxon staring at her, crouched down beside the end of the couch.

“Hmmmm, tired? It’s barely noon,” Jaxon raised a brow.

In a drowsy state it took her a moment to answer that one. "Mmm but Aurora was up two or three times last night. Maybe a growth spurt?"

Jaxon gave Kaylee a kiss and slowly left to the kitchen, glancing back with suspicion. It only got crazier!

“Rub your feet?” Jaxon repeated her question. He entwined his hands behind his back and took steps around her as if he were some kind of detective. “Why? Are they…swollen? Hm,” he dropped down in front of her, one hand on either side, staring into her soul, “I wonder why.”

"I must have had too much salt for lunch," she nearly snapped. Being this defensive was hard!

Jaxon remained close to her, touching noses, pausing as he sniffed around her face.

“What is that smell?” Jaxon asked, popping a brow.

"Probably my swollen feet my husband won't rub," she muttered.

Humming, Jaxon let it go. But only for so long.

It had been almost two months since that fateful night in Olive Garden. Jaxon and Kaylee were dancing around one another, slowly driving Charlotte and Rennick insane. The pie, the secret foot rubbing when Kaylee couldn’t get Jaxon to do it, making discreet Olive Garden runs or orders, the covers for Kaylee’s absence when she would take naps. Not to mention hiding her addiction. It could only last for so long.

One of the easier ways for her to break away was her appointments at the castle. After all the kids would want to see their grandparents and Kaylee could mention a trip to the spa or lunch with her mother that usually got her free space.

“Just tell Jaxon,” Charlotte exhaled as the masseuse pressed into her back, “I think this is getting out of hand, Kaylee. Last night Kuna couldn’t get past Jaxon, so he stowed that bag of empty bottles under our bed. This is crazy.”

Since her back wasn't killing her quite yet, Kaylee enjoyed extensive attention to her feet. "Ugh, but it hasn't been that bad, really? I mean, he can either come out and be forward and ask if he thinks I am."

“Kaylee, you sent two long emotional text blocks to Rennick about forgetting the second bag of breadsticks, which you couldn’t get yourself because you were faking to Jaxon that you’re not pregnant,” Charlotte said, lifting her head up to count off with her fingers, “you hide in closets with salad, you’ve convinced Ezra this is a game so he doesn’t snitch, I had to stop you from calling the manager of Patty’s Pie’s when they were out of coconut cream flavor, and instead of admitting your pregnant so Jaxon could schedule his time appropriately, you end up asking Rennick and just upsetting yourself because for some reason any time you have Jaxon’s kids you hate him. Ren won’t say so, because Lord knows he's stubborn too, but it’s stressful. And then you need Jaxon’s support when you’re emotional only to end up with either me, your preferred choice, or Rennick, which only makes you worse.”

The list didn't seem so bad at first, but it was soon building up. Kaylee even winced at the end, knowing that her sister was right. "Lottie, what if I promise just not to rely on you two? Will you at least let me find a way to tell him soon rather than tell him yourself?"

“Oh I was never gonna tell Jaxon. That’s your responsibility,” Charlotte chuckled, thinking that was probably her sister’s crazy pregnancy brain. “I was just saying this madness has to stop! For everyone! I love you, and I have kept this to myself, so did Rennick—give some credit, he did too, don’t scrunch your nose—and I am only bringing it up because you’re nearing the end of your first trimester in a month and you’re gonna need a lot more help that, despite my immense love, Rennick and I won't be able to give you. Kaylee, you need Jaxon.”

Charlotte was right, as much as Kaylee hated to admit it. She let out a soft sigh and nodded her head. "I know...I do need him. Honestly, I'm just not sure how I'm going to tell him at this point. I'm a little worried he's going to be furious at me."

That was a fair point. Charlotte reached out to bridge the gap, holding her sister's hand. “We all do weird things. Sometimes stupid, crazy weird things. And honestly, I think he knows. I can’t prove it, but I think if you tell him this might diffuse the psycho in him too.” She chuckled, adding, “If anything, he’d be more upset that you’ve been hiding Olive Garden!”

Spoffing, Kaylee knew that was the truth. "He keeps smelling my breath - probably trying to find out what I'm hiding. I'm not very good at lying to him," she wasn't afraid to admit. That had to be a good thing, right? "I'll tell him this week. Maybe bring him to the next appointment."

“Yes, I think that would be good. You can let him know I’m up for another bet, if he wants to guess this baby’s sex,” Charlotte grinned impishly.

"Oh you are impossible and going to get him in a bad mood," Kaylee rolled her eyes at her sister. Leaning back in the chair, she sighed, resting her eyes once more. "Besides, it'll be nice to have him willing to give me foot rubs again."

Charlotte shifted around so that a pillow could be placed under her back. “Bet. It’s always nice when they do that,” she said, smiling at the memories.

The mirth faded as some of the ones she recalled were of hands that would never touch her again; the voice that would never harmonize with Rennicks again; the smile of those pearly whites never to shine again. Charlotte remained in silence since her sister seemed distracted and content. She let the time go, controlling her emotional wave. Thank goodness she wasn’t expecting! Charlotte wouldn’t have the ability to keep cool.

Eventually the women left the spa. By that time Charlotte regained composure. They met with their children who had a great time with their grandparents. Wesley and Inara weren’t just default. They were essential.

It was sad to say, but Mrs. O'Reilly and Mr. O’Reilly hadn’t reached out to them to get to know the kids. The condition Mrs. O'Reilly had—only the kids born from Keagan allowed—didn’t sit well with Charlotte or her husbands. So, they remained in a stalemate. Poor Mr. O’Reilly. It seemed he was more than willing to try, but his wife’s tight hold made it impossible. That was fine. They weren’t owed or entitled to the kids. And as for Kaylee, her grandparents were too old for chasing toddlers.

“Thank you for watching them,” Charlotte said, picking up Diamonique.

“No problem at all,” Wesley said, happily giving Devante and Ezra both hugs before letting them go.

Inara said, “Take care you guys!”

“You too,” Charlotte said to them, giving their aging parents hugs.

Wesley and Inara were still on the right side of one-hundred, being in their forties, but they began to show signs of wrinkles and grey hairs. Inara quickly dyed hers, of course. Wesley localized them to the sides and only dyed when the need to keep his style was threatened. Other than that they embraced age gracefully.

“We’ll see you off?” Wesley offered to walk with them to the vault.

Never one to say no to time with her father, Kaylee nodded, balancing Aurora on her hip. Ezra obediently held her hand as they progressed toward the vaults. "Any news?" she decided to ask when they were still a short distance away. He knew of her undying eagerness to hear more of Joss or any updates on the rebellion front that could give her hope.

“Nothing new for him, I’m sorry Pumpkin,” Wesley said, offering a sympathetic smile.

"Thank you for looking," his eldest could only respond with. She wasn't ready to give up quite yet, but that didn't mean each day without news wasn't difficult.

“Dad?” Charlotte edged in respectfully with her quiet question.

Giving a nod, Wesley said, “We did find some interesting things regarding tribal regalia and those feathers.”

Charlotte asked, “What did you find?”

“They’re assumed to be an Aarinian cult, but it looks like they have roots from before they descended into the earth,” Wesley said.

“The At’Ru Albar, roughly translated as ‘Sea spear’, is a kind of guardian or sentinel to temples for the sea god Atlo. I can send you the image we found of him. He’s towering above and the spearman are gathered around at his feet, weapons pointed outwards towards the people. One other picture shows the arrangement of these rhombus stones with orbs in them in a circle for his temple.”

“Hmm, a ritual slate” Charlotte said, looking at the picture he sent.

“Yes. His temple doubled as a gateway,” Wesley said.

“Not surprising,” Charlotte admitted. “So, these glyphs kinda look Egyptian.”

“Similar, but also Greek. And a bit of Basque too, if you see here,” Wesley said. “Anyway, there are reports of theft of an archeological site. It is said that a stone like this was stolen. And that the images of the spearman does have an angular shadow cast on the floor.”

“You think they stole it? I thought the revolution was all about distancing themselves from gods and fairies,” Charlotte said.

Shrugging, Wesley said, “I won’t say why they stole it. Maybe it’s still not about gods or fairies, I’m just saying they did. They’ve been doing a lot of things differently since Joss left them. We can’t really know what it is they’re up to. But, I think if we find anyone in this garb it won’t be an offhanded, random person. It might not even be the spearman in the last pictures we got from your husband's suit. It could be one of many.”

That sounded disheartening. The regalia of fathers would have made for a blatant and obvious target. If the spearman who killed Keagan was the only one wearing it, she’d know in an instant. But, what would it mean if others were? Charlotte and Rennick wouldn’t be able to kill on-sight and be assured it was the killer. But, if they caught the spearman maybe they’d know the person who did slay Keagan. That was a gamble Charlotte was willing to take.

“Thanks dad,” Charlotte said, giving him a hug and feeling a warmth of affection from a kiss atop her head.

Kaylee as well gave him a one-armed hug while the other still held her daughter. "We appreciate you," she told their father earnestly. "And not just as the world's greatest grandpa."

"Best gwandpa," Ezra beamed up at that remark, a toothy-grin given.

Oh that smirk! Wesley could sense his wife inwardly chuckle and shake her head. Did this inflate his ego? Every time. And yet it only got better with each day his children admitted it!

“Yes, I am, aren’t I? And f course, Pumpkin,” Wesley said as he finished giving the Donatello grandchildren hugs and kisses, “and I’d say it’s easy to be the greatest grandpa with amazing grandkids like these.”

“Wuv you gampa Weswee!” Rhysa said, giving her grandfather a tight squeeze before he continued to her brother and baby sister.

“Love you too,” Wesley chuckled.

“An—an wuv—an wuv you, gama Inawa!” Rhysa clasped her arms around her grandmothers legs.

“Oh, and I love you, Rhysi-peesi,” Inara said, quietly promising she’d give her another of those chocolate peanut butter treats that she loved on her next visit.

“Alright, littles, time to go,” Charlotte chuckled.

“Bye!” They waved and cooed at one another until the portals closed.

They walked into the living room having a pleasant chat, with Charlotte consoling Kaylee in silence on not hearing about Joss, and entered the dimness of the living room with some curiosity.

Sitting with a lamp over him, Jaxon sat cross-legged with his elbows on the armchair of the recliner. He bridged the gap, holding something between his hands. On the floor was a lumpy plastic trash bag. The angles and odd shapes were immediately known by the women.

“Welcome back…mio Cielo,” Jaxon said, brow raised.

It didn't take more than a moment for Kaylee to realize that plans to talk within a week were being expedited. Putting on her best smile, she turned to her sister. "Do you mind taking Aurora and letting Ez go play with the twins for a bit?" She was already ready to hand over Aurora.

Play time never needed to be brought up twice. Ezra bounced excitedly and grabbed Devante's hand. "Let's go play dinosauws!" He gave his cousin a good tug and waved with the other, expecting Rhysa would be joining them.

"I wuv dinosauws!" Devante didn't need encouraging, the sound of little feet thudding as they raced.

“Good luck,” Charlotte murmured, easing Aurora in her arms next to Diamonique. Her baby was overjoyed that her favorite cousin was next to her.

Soon Kaylee stood alone in the living room to face her husband. Jaxon toyed with the bottle in his hands. It was then she noticed he was wearing gloves. Nitrile; she was allergic to latex. At least that indicated he would be considerate!

“So…Tradimento. Bugie.[Betrayal. Lies,],” Jaxon peered up from the bottle. “Or…do you have some other explanation why the devils dressing is in this house? Taiting this place of love and warmth with xanthan gum, dextrose, calcium EDTA, and the ambiguous term ‘spices’, mio Cielo?”

Even knowing she had no choice but to come clean, that didn't mean she was about to go down without swinging. A little extra feisty burst was growing within her, meaning she didn't just back down. "Because I happen to think it's delicious and have been enjoying it. It was hidden because this is how you react to it, mia Ragione."

The expected declaration did sting. He wouldn’t deny that, but Jaxon was not ready to let it go. This wasn’t who she was at the core of her person. Kaylee was a good woman. It was the ‘phenomena’ that made her this way.

“Oh? Then why now? I know this has to be a recent development. It is hidden because you know what this means,” Jaxon stood, a bit dramatically. He tossed the bottle into a bin and strode forward in smooth steps. “Say it, Kaylee Ariel Von Helsing Donatello! Say it! Admit it!”

Her lip was stiff for a moment before she finally responded. "I'm pregnant." As much as she knew it was true, having seen the baby herself and everything, there was something finalizing about saying it aloud, particularly to him.

Whatever Kaylee expected, Jaxon’s eyes softened and his posture eased up. He lifted his gloved hand to her chin and stroked his thumb there.

“A bambino…” he murmured, a touch of happiness on his lips. “So, you and Joss conceived before…” he wouldn’t say death or vanishment, he merely shifted his hold to place a hand on her obvious bump. “She’s growing a little slow, sì?”

It took a moment before Kaylee recognized just what he was trying to insinuate. Of course! He wouldn't think such atrocious desires would come from any child of his. "I don't think they're growing slow at all and it won't be his." There was a small sadness in her tone as if she'd hoped for one last piece of her knight to linger in her life. "I'm not quite four months along." (edited)

“Has to be five months,” Jaxon said, more to himself than to her. “I think Joss dropped in for a visit during his time in Florida, didn’t he? Yes, I think so—memory is a little muddled.”

Deciding this time she had science to simply back her up and that there was no harm with a truthful pregnancy going forward, Kaylee shook her head. "No, he didn't. He left at the start of March and they last registered activity on his suit on March 26th, mia Ragione. Our baby was conceived around the middle to end of April."

Facts cut through Jaxon’s feelings like a merciless blade. But that didn’t mean simple avoidance wouldn’t solve that problem.

Clasping his gloved hands on her shoulders, Jaxon beamed down a proud smile. “Whoever is this baby’s father, they are now my whole world—you and the others too,” he said, pulling her into a hug. “We will get through this together.”

That was said and Kaylee knew he was thinking of the journey ahead involving copious amounts of dressing, and not the usual milestones expected of every pregnancy.

Deciding that she'd be pushing her luck to try again tonight, Kaylee only gave her husband a soft smile in return. "Yes, they will be just another light of joy in our lives," she agreed, stepping closer and wrapping her arms about his waist. Her head rest peacefully on his chest and she sighed, realizing just how much easier the next several months would be when she wasn't alone.

Indeed, Jaxon’s involvement would elviate more than Kaylee’s worries. Rennick would be spared too! He no longer had to sneak around or endure seething venom while doing tasks for his pregnant sister-in-law.

“Come,” Jaxon murmured, pulling Kaylee with him towards their room. “Lottie won’t mind.”

The couple spent less than an hour away from their kids for some alone time. Charlotte handled the children well, only benefiting from Rennick’s arrival—he saw the bag and knew something went down, and tossed it in the garbage bin—until Kaylee and Jaxon came to get their kids. The two families ordered from Patty’s Pies and another restaurant. Too tired to cook.

“So, any name ideas?” Charlotte asked, trying to get Devante to eat a soft carrot.

Kaylee leaned back, a mostly empty plate resting on the belly bump she no longer needed to suck in or try to hide. She shook her head, "No names yet. I didn't find out the gender yet, but with everything so unplanned I don't even have any idea of where to start." Her gaze shifted to her husband. "And you, mia Ragione? Any names you'd like for number three?"

“Horatia for a girl, Horatio for a boy,” Jaxon said without hesitation, snapping open a can of soda. “Middle names—maybe Moondance after your uncle?”

They had met the long-haired, sun-tanned man by then. He was an odd duck with an ambiguous past. They weren’t sure what was figment of his imagination or not. What they did know was that he was quite the honest, straightforward fellow who felt strongly about being there as an uncle to Kaylee. Provided it didn’t require him to wear clothes. So, many family functions still lacked his presence. Aside from that Uncle Moondance was an upright and respectful man.

"Maybe just Moon?" Kaylee offered as a compromise. She had no objections to naming their next child after his mother. Both he and Joss had complied with her naming urges for the first two, particularly their sweet blonde princess. "Although I suppose Horatia Moondance Donatello isn't the worst combination either."

“I agree, it bounces on the tongue pleasantly,” Charlotte said.

Rennick knew not to involve himself. He merely sat back and let his wife speak for the both of them. He was busy helping Rhysa anyway. The little one was drawing battle lines in regard to the small pile of peas on her plate.

“Horatio still pairs well,” Jaxon said.

“True, though ‘Moondance’, feels more feminine. No offense to your uncle,” Charlotte said.

“None taken.”

“So, gonna find out the sex? Do you have an appointment already?” Charlotte asked.

"I do have an appointment next week," Kaylee nodded, tracing circles on the side of her stomach. "What do you think, Mia Ragione? We could find out then likely or see if there's still any of Natalia's concoctions to use. Though I'm not sure if anyone will be up to more bets."

Jaxon mulled that over a sip of soda. He glanced at Charlotte's way. The woman was indulging in a self-satisfied smirk. She had truly triumphed the last time around, but would she this time? It wasn’t as if she could think of something worse than eating at the devil's restaurant.

“I would like to bet,” Jaxon said, setting down his drink.

“Really?” Charlotte mused.

“Yes. The same as the stakes before, with an alteration,” Jaxon said.

“Oh? What is it?”

“Two months dry,” Jaxon said.

“No,” Rennick said, looking at his wife. “I won’t.”

“Sorry, Jax,” Charlotte said, giving a shrug. “Has to be just me.”

“Then…you have to lose every game you encounter for one-hundred games. You can’t say no either, whatever the game is,” Jaxon said.

Charlotte frowned and she shifted in her seat. “What? No! I’d rather go dry.”

“Ah, but you can’t,” Jaxon said, squinting at her. “What? Are you…afraid? Come on! Do it! I am fully committed and confident, are you?”

“Then if I have to do that, you have to admit that Ezra and this baby are sired by you, and acknowledge they love Olive Garden!” Charlotte said, finger pointed his way.

Nevermind. There was something worse! Jaxon paled and wondered if he could back out.

Kaylee could feel the anxiety building in that moment. She placed a hand lightly on Jaxon's leg, giving him a gentle squeeze to remind him she was there. "È qualcosa che sei disposto a fare? [Is that something you're willing to do?]"

“Non posso sbagliare due volte.[I can’t be wrong twice…],” Jaxon said, as if asking her to confirm.

Turning to face Charlotte, Jaxon felt this could be a change altering his very path in life. The stakes were high. He could make them just as high for Charlotte. If he challenged her to games, especially in front of people, he could claim at least one-hundred victories.

“One more caveat,” Jaxon said to Charlotte, “that you can’t tell anyone why you lose the games.”

On the verge of ending this nonsense teetered on this condition. If Charlotte lost, she wouldn’t be able to explain to anyone why she lost? That could hurt! But if she won…

“Fine!” Charlotte sticking out her hand.

Jaxon grasped it and gave a good shake. “Deal.”

With everything in motion, there was only one thing left for them to go over. "Okay then, what are your bets for baby's sex?" Kaylee asked the two, knowing she and Rennick would be the keeper of their guesses.

“Girl!” Charlotte said quickly.

“No, no, I wanted girl,” Jaxon said.

“I said it first,” Charlotte argued.

“Well now, hold on,” Rennick interrupted, “should we toss a coin?”

“Fine,” Jaxon said.

After deciding who would make the call, Rennick flipped in the air. He caught it, turned over his hand, and slapped it onto the table.

“Woo! I won,” Charlotte grinned. “I get girl.”

“Fine,” Jaxon said, a tiny bit bitter since he wanted to say he voted for ‘Horatia’, but he would take it if he got to win the overall bet.

“Kaylee and I will hold you two to it,” Rennick said, saying so in a general sense so he could avoid the increasing annoyance Kaylee had for him.

With their calls on the table, only time would tell just who would eat their words. The days between seemed to be gone in a flash and before they knew it, Jaxon and Kaylee were walking hand-in-hand to the medical wing. Her parents were watching the littles while they went off to see their newest addition to the growing family.

Greeted by faces that were all-too-familiar at that point, she laid back on the comfortable cot and lifted her shirt. The warmed gel was eased on with the wand and they stood there with baited breath. Before long an image came to meet them on the screen, warming Kaylee's heart. "Hello my little one," she whispered, holding Jaxon's hand.

"And you'd like to know the sex?" the nurse asked, waiting for confirmation before poitning at the screen while it was at the grey-scale system. "These three lines right there are usually going to be your indication of female genitalia. A little girl is coming to the Donatello house hold - congratulations!"

Without thinking, Kaylee let out a small squeal. Another girl! But then - "Oh...oh no," she breathed, realizing just what that would mean. Her head jerked to Jaxon and she gave his hand another squeeze. "Mia Ragione?"

Silence. The overwhelmed Italian had completely passed our. They did their best to make sure he wasn't in immediate danger before pulling him onto a nearby recliner. Rennick kept an eye on him while they helped Kaylee get cleaned up and off the patients table. Then he stepped aside so that he didn't get caught in Kaylee's line of sight when she came to her blacked out husbands side.

"I'm...I'm sure he'll be fine," Kaylee said, possibly more for her own benefit than anyone else's. She took ahold of his hand as she situated in a seat beside him, giving it a light squeeze. "He should be fine, any minute now." The clicks of the second hand on a clock nearby were all but deafening.

"Hm? Wha..." Jaxon blinked open his hazy grey eyes. He recognized Kaylee and smiled. "Mio Cielo," he murmured, slowly furrowing his brows. "I had a nightmare. I dreamt I lost a terrible bet with a nymph with fat lips and pineapple all around her."

Charlotte’s scoff of indignation and protest was barely heard. Jaxon had tunnel vision. His eyes could only see Kaylee. Not the room he was in or the pictures of their baby with pink trim.

She couldn't help it, the description made Kaylee spoff. A quick cough covered the worst of it before she leaned in to try and offer some comfort to her husband. "Ah, yes. Well, is losing a bet such a horrible thing, mia Ragione? Surely there are far worse that could happen."

 

[xrakkax]

Shaking his head, Jaxon insisted, "No, no, you don't understand. The bet. It was a devious and evil arrangement. Only the dark and troubled mind of a fairy could come up with such an atrocity. I dare not speak of what was..."

It was then that Jaxon's eyes scanned the room. Everything that had happened came crashing in on him. Jaxon's head felt light. It lolled back a moment as he pressed a hand to his forehead. He groaned despairing words in Italian.

Charlotte, having lost some sympathy since being described in such a way, spoke in a delighted impish tone, "Oh, come on, drama queen! Time to pay the piper!"

“Ninfa! Crudele, ninfa! Vattene da me![Nymph! Cruel, nymph! Be gone from me!” Jaxon pointed at Charlotte. “Indietro! Torna indietro, demone![Back! Back away, demoness!]”

Chuckling—cackling?—Charlotte remained. She didn’t know what he said, but she answered in the spirit of what she figured he said. “Never! Do as you promised, mortal! This fairy will never relent!”

Groaning, Jaxon eased upright from the recliner as if he were a zombie being coaxed from a thousand year death. He inhaled shakily.

“Ezra and this little baby are the fruit of my loins!” Jaxon clutched his chest, digging deep for the strength. “And they love Olive Garden!”

He would need support, Kaylee knew that much. She placed a hand on his shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "It is hard for you I know, mia Ragione, next to impossible. But just think of how wonderful Ezzy is and how much you love him," she reminded him. "You love them and you also love Aurora. Nothing will change with our second daughter.”

Speaking to the heavens, Jaxon whispered like a man crawling along the dry desert valley, dehydrated from a lifetime of wandering the wastelands, “Mamma, perdonami! Provai…[Mama, forgive me! I tried].”

Tried to raise good Italian children. But, it seemed that the barbaric influences around his family had won this corner of their lives. That didn’t mean he failed at the rest. Perhaps he could still insist on some of the culture. Oh, and if not? How would he face his mother? Only time would tell.

“Alright, get up you big baby,” Charlotte spoffed. “We’re going out to eat at Vittorio tonight. Our treat.”

That seemed to perk Jaxon up. “È così? Dici la verità, ninfa?[Is it so? Do you tell the truth, nymph?]”

After a long, hard stare, Charlotte decided she rather not know what he said. That word, ‘ninfa’, was enough to warn her that this wasn’t the time to get into it. Not when she was trying to be generous!

Rennick gently steered his wife towards the exit. “We’ll meet you guys at the vaults when you’re ready.”

"Perfect, we'll get the kids and meet you there," Kaylee answered, oddly looking at Charlotte despite Rennick being the last to speak. She waited until they were gone to offer her hand to her husband. "Come, Mia Ragione, Horatia and I are growing hungry."

Taking this as an opportunity to feed his child real food, Jaxon seemed to be enlivened as if given the water of eternal youth. He got up, got their bags, and left with Ezra to drop him off with the grandparents who had their hands full with the others. They had a good laugh about Jaxon’s lost bet and he knew, deep inside, this would never be forgotten!

“Gampa Weswee! Wear dis,” Rhysa said, pulling out a pad of stickers. She ran up to place them on his face.

“Ah, very nice, I’m sure I look so beautiful, but hold on one minute,” Wesley said, getting up from where he stooped to hug the children to speak with the four adults about to leave on their little date night. “Just to let you know—don’t take this as an assured sign, but a possibility—they’ve been seeing a lot of sailing activity to coordinates I will send you. If you want, there is a base close to there, I think it’s Blackstone, that you can bunk down in while you see if this leads anywhere helpful.”

The possibility of...well whatever it could be, it brought a new sense of hope to Kaylee. Would they have a chance to see Joss? Closure from a body? Her heart skipped a beat.

"I... I would like to see if we can find anything, but..." Kaylee looked at Jaxon as if seeing whether or not he'd allow her to.

Understanding her heart, though having his own reservations, Jaxon said, “I will check out the base and see.”

“That’s sensible,” Wesley said.

Not all bases were alike. Some were in far more treacherous zones. Jaxon would take his time to review the place and determine if it was safe to send any of them there for any stretch of time. Blackrock didn’t have a good reputation for peace.

Families, due to these obstacles, were often paid the average wage for the safest bases. Anyone willing to put themselves in harms way got bonuses appropriate to their risk. Often single people were found in the bases that suffered fouler encounters. Blackrock counted as one of them, but that didn’t mean Jaxon would write it off completely. He had his thoughts about it.

“You guys have a good night,” Wesley said, turning back to the toddlers, “I have an appointment with a salonist, apparently.”

Rhysa pulled her grandpa over to the tea area that doubled as her makeover workstation. She pulled out all the stops. Wesley even got a few clips in his hair! Inara was on standby for her turn. Someone had to occupy Diamonique and Aurora, obviously!

Devante gave his parents a big toothy smile and wave as their final farewells were said. Today had been a better day than some. No nightmares the night prior and just in a good mood. Sometimes he could forget and just be a kid, chasing Ezra around the big play space, which was nice.

"Play nice," Kaylee gave the kids a final reminder before turning with her arm around Jaxons and heading to the portals.

Before long they were loaded for Maine and stepping out into the familiar air.

Inhaling, Charlotte said, “Oh, I haven’t been here in such a long time!”

“Months and months,” Rennick said, walking with his arm around his wife’s waist.

Jaxon, helping Kaylee adjust her sweater for the evening, said, “Kinda miss the musky smell of the coast.”

“And the stars,” Charlotte murmured, staring up.

Sky covered every place on Earth, but it was here, where they had begun their journey in life, that the sable heavens were the most nostalgic. Under this they had the privilege of befriending some of the greatest people they’d ever know. It was at these moments that the tattoos on their shoulders became the most present in their minds. All but one, Kaylee, had the star of Joss already tattooed. No one would pressure her. They understood.

“Here comes our ride,” Rennick said.

A sleek, shiny Escalade drove up to receive its guests. The four piled in, the car took off, and they spent their time traveling just looking at all the familiar buildings and some vaguely familiar faces. Their spirits rose up when they finally arrived at their old restaurant.

“Oh, I forgot how much I loved the way this place smelled,” Charlotte sighed, leaning into Rennick.

Jaxon beamed, his joy prompting him to give his wife a squeeze. “È incredibile, come sempre![It is amazing, as always!]”

Staff quickly spread the word that the owners had come. Soon the head chef, Raymond, came out to greet them, personally leading them to their tables. Raymond was overjoyed to hear they were expecting another child and, after properly settling them in, assured them that they’d be given a night to remember. Then he had the waitress take their drinks while he ran back to get started.

“Ee! So exciting!” Charlotte said, unfolding the two page menu. “Oo, Raymond is really taking this place to a new level. Traditional, with a bold Asian-American fusion.”

“What?” Jaxon immediately flipped open the menu, reading every meal with a frantic panic until he got midway just to slowly raise his eyes to Charlotte who was stifling a laugh with her hand. “Ninfa.”

Kaylee could only chuckle and shake her head at the two of them. "Lottie, you are going to give my husband a heart attack, and as amusing as it is right now I won't appreciate it then," she half chided her sister. "Be nice, at least for a night? Both of you."

“I’ll be good,” Charlotte perked a small smile; mischief tucked away for now.

Suspicious, but trusting her word, Jaxon settled back to the menu. His free hand went to hold Kaylee’s as he perused familiar meals that were far from toyed with—maybe a new item or an improvement on an old one, but nothing scandalous—choosing a lasagna, of course. The others picked predictable meals as well.

“Oo, I am hungry,” Charlotte said, tapping her belly. “Can’t wait.”

Rennick looked at Jaxon. “Ever consider breadsticks for people to nibble?”

“No, no. That makes it where the customer gets too full on carbs,” Jaxon said, shaking his head. “Then when they have their food they either waste it or take it home to be forgotten in the back in their fridge. Besides, they are encouraged to get dessert if they still have room. More money. And anyway, we have appetizers if they are truly ravenous.”

“Fair. And they’re pretty quick to make too,” Charlotte noted.

The small cheese, meat, and fruit platter was her favorite. Bruschetta with prosciutto was nice too. All easy to throw together to curb hunger pangs without filling them all the way up.

“It’s so nice to be back,” Jaxon said, happy to wander his eyes around the room.

Smiling, Charlotte said, “I remember when I first came here. Keagan took me out.”

The pain of his loss lingered. Charlotte could just see the two of them walking in, hand-in-hand, to the table across the way. So many young couples had come that Valentine’s Day.

“I know, I served you,” Jaxon grinned.

“Oh, really?” Charlotte perked.

“Yes, you ordered bruschetta. I was impressed that you pronounced it correctly,” Jaxon smirked.

“Oh my go—you DID serve us! How did I not notice? Or did I forget?” Charlotte chuckled.

“You are lucky I adore Italian food so much. I was immediately your enemy when I first saw Charlotte Von Helsing,” Jaxon spoffed.

Rennick had to join that chuckle. “Same. Hated her at first.”

"You two are too much," Kaylee spoffed. "Charlotte was completely unexpected and blew my mind. I only saw her over calls and holograms at first, but I think I knew from the start I wanted to be her sister."

“Aww,” Charlotte leaned to give her sister a meaningful nudge. “We were meant to be—also, Kuna, you tend not to like people anyway.”

“True,” Rennick nodded. He hadn’t liked many of them. Tysha was one. He hated Danson. He didn’t much like Kaylee at first.

“But,” Charlotte said, “I’m so glad we’re still so close.”

“We’re pretty lucky to have gotten to stay with one another too,” Reninck said, and drifted his Aegean eyes onto Jaxon—Kaylee wouldn’t be a safe choice. “I hope we can keep it that way.”

“Yeah,” Jaxon sighed, “I don’t know, Blackrock is so dangerous. It’s only possibilities too. Not sure what we’ll get from settling there anyway.”

“Well, if you want, we can alternate?” Rennick offered. “You go, then I go. Or we can both go together while the—,”

“No,” Charlotte said, a little sharply. The hold she had on her husband's hand tightened. “Not separate. Never separate again.”

“You can’t think we’d bring the children, or risk both of us,” Rennick said.

“No, I wouldn’t think of putting them, or us, in undue danger, it would be wrong—undue danger, understand? We can ask for updates from people who are already at Blackrock,” Charlotte said firmly. “I will not lose you too. Especially not so soon. If or when we know the location of the one who killed Keagan, well…then we can go, but together. Never a part.”

After a moment Rennick nodded. “Alright.”

It was a lot to demand, some might think, but Kaylee understood her sister to a degree. She couldn't lose more of her heart. Kaylee on the other hand didn't have a body buried and so a naive part of her kept Joss alive in her mind. At least for now.

"Updates for now would be good. The sooner the better," Kaylee nodded as she shifted her gaze to Jaxon. "But, maybe tonight we try and focus on now. Just a little time for us, really."

“That would be good,” Jaxon said softly, giving Kaylee’s thigh a comforting squeeze.

Just in time their food arrived. It helped brighten the mood and bring smiles to their faces. The couples ate, drank—Charlotte teased Kaylee by having ordered a glass of wine she liked—chatted and laughed. By the end of their time at the restaurant they were in higher spirits than when they left.

Returning to their children touched a tender spot in their hearts. They missed them. Even with just a few hours away they missed them dearly. Hugs, kisses, and a little playtime ended their evening with their grandparents on a good note. Before they left they let Wesley know they’d like updates and, if anything substantial occured, to let them know right away.

Back at home Charlotte and Rennick put their kids to sleep and spent a little time for themselves. It was not unexpected. The talk from dinner only stirred a need to be as close as possible to one another. While Kaylee had the smallest hope, Charlotte and Rennick had none.

“Do you think we’ll get Joss back?” Charlotte asked, once the last waves of euphoria passed.

“I hope so, Ashari,” Rennick murmured, reaching to wipe the tears off her cheeks.

“He has to,” Charlotte said, turning to run her fingers through her husband's hair just how he liked it. “He should know he’s a father again.”

“I’m sure Kaylee would like the same,” Rennick said, closing his eyes.

After a minute Charlotte said, “Kuna…not now, but soon—maybe a year—I was thinking we should have another child.”

Opening his eyes, Rennick seemed surprised. “On purpose?”

Spoffing sadly, Charlotte said, “I know, I know—not exactly my usual take on it, but…Yes, I want to have another. Maybe I’m being silly, but I feel like our family is a little too small.”

Caressing her gently, Rennick said, “I think so too.”

Sniffing, Charlotte laid her head on his chest and they held each other until they fell asleep. Dreams were of a familiar figure who would come out and surprise them, as if his absence was one long unwarranted prank, only to wake up in the silence of just the two of them and a bed forever lighter, without that extra warmth.

~oOo~​

All while the unknown haunted the young Donatellos and young Von Helsing families, extended members were on their own journeys.

For the young teens just getting ready for their first year at the academy, the summer days flew past. They formed a group that gradually gained more and more bodies as they made friends with future classmates. They would always have each other, but expanding and widening their horizons felt natural.

A couple weeks into camp, still conflicted about her experience with Sirius, Zasha found a distraction named Tate. He was a grade older than them with a broody personality and a lip ring, all of which called to her. Suddenly it was much harder to think of Sirius and their mysterious dance which felt so far away. By the end of June, the two were an item and those thoughts were all but gone.

Some found it easier to think of the people who caught their attention. Luna had started off the summer on a good foot. Since Kit had graduated it was obvious to her that she’d step into that role of close friend for Johnny. However, as the weeks passed by Luna learned she wasn’t the only one at camp! Johnny had friends he made in years past.

It should have been expected, really. He was an affable young man, a good sport, and clearly handsome. His integrity and honor meant he would not disrespect or spurn the good relationships he built for selfish reasons. Not even when two, big, grey-blue eyes were batting at him.

Luna often felt herself in competition to gain time with Johnny. Not just to hang out either. She had grown so infatuated and had so much affection for him. She suspected he felt the same, but she wondered if he would make any declarations or not.

Huffing, Luna plopped down on the couch in their cabin. “I’m beginning to think he wants to remain only friends.”

“Why don’t you make the move? Make it bold,” Lyra said, and gave her cousin a nudge, “I think you should go spelunking.

‘Spelunking’ had become the term to cover anything from hanging out alone with a crush all the way to earning that signature glow. Various ways of describing the journey through the caves helped narrow down what it was that transpired, if anything. All metaphorical. The actual caves themselves were surprisingly avoided. At least by people who weren’t interested in exploring caves. Those surveillance screens were very public. People enjoyed watching out for anything they could laugh at. Too few people wanted to be teased. And the couple who did get caught were sent home.

But that wasn’t what Lyra was talking about.

“That’s just crazy,” Allyson said. She had been one of the girls they got to know. “How long could you guarantee that the screen will be off?”

“Twenty minutes is enough time, right? And besides, wouldn’t that be a wild story? Declaring to each. other in the glow of the cave,” Lyra said, knowing that her uncle's design didn’t skimp on the fantastical. “What a romantic ambiance!”

Desi shrugged her shoulders. "It's not bad if you want to be felt up in a cave," she spoffed. "It's all wet and dark down there. I can think of better places to go."

"Eh, wouldn't hate it," Nia grinned. "Like the danger and the risk."

Zasha had to chuckle, knowing her cousin pretty well. "Enough danger for you?"

Nia shrugged.

Melody was not nearly as impressed. "I think I would rather be romanced on a picnic or a horseback ride or something." She was certainly the daughter of Theo and Willow!

“I myself do not know what I would like, actually,” Lyra had to admit. “I just don’t want something boring—however, it sounds like you haven’t been to the caves at all, Desi. It’s not wet or damp. Uncle Cory had it built to be engaging and fantastical. They said it’s like a mini quest,” she waved her hand dismissively and faced her cousin, “whatever, the point is do you want to do that?”

“I…I don’t know,” Luna said.

Looking around the room, she had to consider that not one person aside from Lyra thought it was a good idea—well, there was Nia, but she only thought it was cool for the danger of it. With a score of one out of a dozen, would that be a good idea? Would Johnny think it was…lame? Or not romantic? It would defeat the purpose of going there at all if he didn’t find it romantic.

“What does Johnny like?” Allyson asked, seeing the uncertainty of the little French Moon.

“Eh, I don’t know…I haven’t asked him what he thinks is romantic,” Luna admitted.

"Well, I can tell you he really isn't one to break the rules," Lilith offered.

"Or he's breakin them and not getting caught," Nia said, wiggling her brows. She could appreciate it as a trait.

Melody brushed the comment aside, wiggling up close with a pillow on her lap. "Well no matter what, you should ask him. You won't know otherwise, whether it's if he likes you or what he wants to be with you."

Lips pursed to the side as Luna sat in deep thought, then to the other. She looked at Melody and asked, “I am curious, would you do the same? Just outright ask him? I mean, with Ambrose.”

“You like Ambrose?” Allyson perked.

Her fair cheeks flushed and Melody was quick to fuss with her hair, pulling the long strands to three piles and beginning to braid. "I think he is a very nice young man who is polite and quite attractive," she explained, feeling like couldn't encompass her emotions. "But Ambrose and I never danced and we haven't done anything aside from group activities together. I'm not sure if there's any emotions there, whereas you and Johnny seem to get along splendidly."

“Nous faisons,” Luna murmured in agreement. “But,” she revived her fervor, facing back to Melody, “if you did…would you think it meant something he never asked you to be his girlfriend?”

“Well, who’s stopping you?” Lyra asked, chuckling.

“Decorum! I am not old fashioned, but I am not against tradition and, well, I just feel like that would be sweet…” Luna shrugged. “Mel, wouldn’t you want Ambrose to ask you to dance? If he did feel something for you?”

Allyson took particular interest in this question, adding, “You all know him well enough…would Ambrose asking anyone to dance mean he feels something?”

That wasn't exactly an easy enough question to answer. "Never seen him ask anyone to dance," Nia said after some thought back toward all the family get togethers.

"Yeah, not since he was really little really," Lilith nodded in agreement.

"But I've also never seen him flirt with anyone," Melody pointing out with a small frown.

Did that mean he just flirted differently or was there just no one he was interested in?

"Sounds like you will just have to ask him," Zasha pointed out with a smirk. The same answer she gave Luna.

“Oui!” Luna said, and rested her hand on Melody’s arm. She implored with big, moon-like eyes. “Could you? If I could but know that it can be done—if you could be brave for me? Ask Ambrose.”

Allyson shifted on her cushion of the couch and fiddled with the hair band between her fingers. “If…if you don’t feel up to it, I could always ask him for you, Mel.”

Melody was even more uncertain at that offer than she was of just asking him. Would Ambrose think she wasn't committed if she didn't express her own interest? Could she trust Allyson with her crush? While she seemed fine, they had only known the girl for a few weeks so far.

"Hmm I suppose I can ask him. I'm sure he'd rather hear it from me." Plus if Melody was rejected she wouldn't get it second hand.

"Nice. So you gonna ask him after dinner?" Nia was happy to pry.

Oh that felt quite soon. "Maybe...we'll see how the mood feels," Melody shrugged as nonchalantly as she could.

“Things are gettin’ interesting,” Lyra grinned.

“Well, you have a few hours to think about it,” Allyson said. “We’re all going to the lake right? Maybe then, if not right after dinner.”

The bonfire had not yet been abandoned. Johnny and Kit kept alive the tradition since Jasper had left. It truly felt like they were a continuation of greatness.

“That’s true,” Lyra said, getting up. “Well, in the meantime, Des and I will head out. I kinda want to swim.”

No secret audience to her potential genius sabotage of the screens meant Lyra lost interest. She and her sister would spend the day here and there, like always, joining up and then parting from friends as the day went on. They did their best to keep an eye on the situation of Luna and Melody. It seemed their best source of knowledge was from Allyson. She seemed quite interested in how the day would end. And that time came sooner than Melody would have wanted!

The girls met up for dinner at the hall. They were right to assume the presence of the boys, Johnny and Ambrose especially. Luna and Melody were often pink.

Eating turned into talking once their bellies were full.

“Ollie, are you going to the night zipline? Or to the bonfire?” Lucius asked.

“Oh…uh, I don’t think I’m up for it tonight,” Ollie said.

Lucius shook his head as a young man who was losing hope. “Will it ever be a good night? It’s been months.”

“Eh, ask me tomorrow,” Ollie chuckled nervously.

“Alright well, anyone else?” Lucius asked as they made their way out of the hall.

Humming, Rayne said, “You know, I might like to try that out.”

“Nice,” Lucius grinned. He threw an arm around Ambrose. “What about you?”

"Zipline sounds pretty sweet," Ambrose grinned, always up for adventure and finding it around every corner at Camp Cromwell. "You should come Ollie. And anyone else want to?"

Melody hesitated for a minute, having artfully skirted away from the high speed and ridiculous heights so far. "Oh, maybe. You guys are going tonight?"

On the other hand, some jumped at the offer, "Hell yeh fukkas, let's go!" Nia wasn't even going to wait for answers, already redirecting her path toward the cliff the skyline started on. Zasha with Tate at her side did the same, ever-eager for a thrill.

Not eager, Ollie fell in step behind Amelie. He wouldn’t go on the line. It was scary in the daytime. He barely had the wherewithal to use it when he could see!

Most of the friends and family made it to the zipline where the crowd gathered. Ollie watched campers get hitched up to the halters and vanish into the dark with a joyful yell. The line, lit by tabs of light, bobbed gently as the camper slid down.

“Nope,” Ollie said, and immediately turned on his heels.

“Oh, come on Ollie!”
“You’ll be fine!”
“Bawk, bawk!”

Against protest Ollie left the crazy people to their doom! He didn’t care if they thought him a chicken. He’d crow at dawn just to prove them right if it meant he didn’t have to go down that devils run.

The fact that Ollie had bailed sent a ripple of unease for some for some of them. Rayne in particular questioned if she should continue ahead with her original plan or…

“Is it safe?” Rayne asked, a little worried.

Lucius walked up to the halter. He strapped in, faced them, gave Rayne a wink, and said, “Guess we’ll see!”

The long-haired Russian-Brazilian stepped back with a hop into that abyss. They could hear his excited holler echo off the canyon walls. His fearlessness veiled any nerves, if he had any, and served to bolster the spirits of any who were unsure. Even Luna felt a little braver.

"Me next, me next," Nia insisted, even hip-checking her way past a couple who were still on the fence. She slipped into the harness and took a running leap before hollering the whole way down.

At the top, Melody shifted into her mild discomfort. "Mmm maybe I'll try again another time."

Ambrose who was getting ready to step up next offered her an assuring smile. "Hey, why wait for another time? It could be fun, right?"

"It could be...or something could go wrong," Melody answered before she could stop herself.

"Or it could go perfectly right," he argued, beckoning her closer and holding out the next available harness for her to use.

There was something promising in his tone—did Ambrose know of her other uncertainties? Was she simply manifesting that encouraging smile because she needed it for the courage to step up and into the harness he was holding?

Melody held perfectly still as he strapped her in and ensured everything was snug and secure before stepping back.

"I'll see you at the bottom?" Melody asked with the smallest inch toward the edge of the cliff.

"I'll be there before you know it," Ambrose grinned, arms folding over his chest and he gave her a nod before helping her coast off with the gentlest push.

Air that would have been merely cool since the sun set now felt freezing against her skin. The moonless night meant that was all Melody could sense aside from the harness. She heard the zing of the line and the hiss of the wind in her ears. Lights growing brighter in the distance alerted her to the end coming soon. The blare of the lights made it hard to see who was waiting.

“Woo! Mel!” Lucius clapped his hands as she came to a stop.

Breathless from the thrill, she happily accepted his help getting out of the harness, feeling more alive than she had in her entire life! "Oh that was amazing!"

“I didn’t think you’d come, to be honest,” Lucius chuckled.

"Me either," she admitted with a wide grin, running a hand through her hair. "Ambrose talked me into it and I'm glad he did."

“Looks like Ambrose is coming our way,” Lucius said, squinting into the dark.

Waiting for him to come, the two stepped a bit to the side. They could hear the line zip and saw the figure of the next camper with clarity as they arrived.

“Alright!” Lucius clapped again. “Yeah! Allyson, you did great!”

A bit frightened and a little flushed, Allyson untangled from the harness with a vibrancy about her face.

“Oh my gosh! That was crazy! I almost didn’t go,” Allyson said, hurrying over to them with a beaming smile.

“Yeah?” Lucius chuckled. “I was sayin’ I thought Ambrose was next.”

“He was, but then I said I wasn’t sure if it was safe, and he encouraged me,” Allyson said, her smile a bit too wide and her cheeks a bit too red.

From the zipline, perhaps?

He encouraged her too? Did that mean that the kindness Melody experienced was for anyone to experience. She tried not to think about it too hard, not wanting to ruin a good night.

"That was nice of him,” Melody said.

Before Allyson could answer, there was another body coming down the zipline to meet them. A mess of dark curls confirmed this time it was Ambrose, which seemed to bring a wider smile to Melodys face. He finished off a joyous whoop just as he landed, eyes sparkling.

"Oh man, what a rush! Wasn't that worth it?" Ambrose said.

"Completely," Melody all but sighed, feeling the budding feelings for him only grow further.

“Yeah, definitely,” Allyson said, tucking her hair behind her ear.

The staff gave them a wave. “Hey, sorry to interrupt, but can you all step aside again?”

“Oh, sure,” Allyson said, shuffling with them to a safer place to stand while the next person arrived. She just so happened to end up on the left side of Ambrose.

“Eeeee!” Rayne, closing her eyes, stopped squealing as soon as her feet touched the floor.

“Ah hah! Raynee!” Lucius called out one of her nicknames as he came up once more against the wishes of the staff.

“That was intense, Luc,” Rayne said, feeling her stiff limbs only loosen as he helped her out.

“It’s such a rush. I wish you could have seen your face, Ray,” Lucius chuckled.

Rayne didn’t appear as amused. She didn’t quite have a gauge on how she should feel. She allowed Lucius to pull her along to where Ambrose, Melody, and Allyson were waiting. Lucius gave Rayne’s hand a comforting pat before letting her go.

“Bit much for you?” Allyson spoffed, seeing how her hair had flown about her face.

“I think so,” Rayne exhaled.

“Nonsense! Você foi incrível![You did amazing],” Lucius said, reaching up to smooth out some of those blue waves that crashed around her shoulders. A little smile lingered on his face as he did so.

Even if she was excited by the entire event, that didn't mean Melody was blind to the other two. Would there be something budding between the two soon? Beaming, she decided that could be enough encouragement for her right then. "Hey Ambrose, do you think sometime you might like to-"

"Aaaaaaah! Lookout fukkaaaas!" The undeniable hollar just barely proceeded a flash of red hair as Nia landed animatedly. "Fuck yeaaah! That was great!" Her excitement no doubt would make her father proud.

Distracted by the shouting, Ambrose chuckled at the firecracker of a girl and shook his head before turning back to Melody. "Sorry, what were you saying Mel?"

The scream had admittedly distracted her and even taken away some of her courage, but she pushed on. "I was just wondering if you'd want to hang out sometime." Her heart was already pounding in her ears from the question.

"Oh? Yeah, sure. What do you guys wanna do?" Ambrose questioned with a tilt of his head.

Melody’s delight dwindled—did he think that she was asking for the group? But how was she going to express that she was interested...

A certain someone had her back. "No, man. She askin’ you out on a date, homie" Nia spoffed just as Melody's cheeks turned a deep cherry red.

"Oh....oh!" Ambrose felt his own face heating up. "On a date? With me?"

"Mmhmm," she barely squeaked out, wishing she could sink in the forest.

“Who else?” Lucius chuckled in his surprise.

It felt like eternity, but time did slip by quick. Johnny and Colt had already arrived by the time Nia prodded along Melody’s hope. Now Luna was just getting out of her harness with Colt happily giving a ‘yeehaw’ on his way down the zipline when Lucius teased Ambrose.

Rayne stifled a squeal of joy! But what would Ambrose say? Allyson appeared to wonder the same. She clasped her hands against her belly, fidgeting her fingers to distract from the anxious rock on her heels.

It felt like eternity, but time did slip by quick. Johnny and Colt had already arrived by the time Nia prodded along Melody’s hope. Now Luna was just getting out of her harness with Colt happily giving a ‘yeehaw’ on his way down the zipline.

There was a moment of thought (which felt like eternity to Melody) before Ambrose voiced his decision. "Yeah—yeah I'd like that," he gave her a grin.

Soaring over the moon, Mel barely stopped herself from jumping at his agreement. "Cool—that's really cool. I look forward to it," she beamed.

"Oh nice, what are you guys gonna do for a date?" Johnny inquired as he stood nearby, the last of their group finally landing behind him.

Zasha perked at that, looking over to Luna with interest. "A date?" she asked as Tate slipped his arm about her waist.

"Mel and Brose gonna go on a date," Nia filled them in, spotting just where she had been lookin.

Melody shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know, maybe we could go horseback riding?"

That made Zasha's nose scrunch up. "Horses really? Should do something more exciting."

“How much more exciting can you get than this?” Lyra said in her defense, gesturing to the nighttime zipline. “Maybe Mel has a point.”

Luna couldn’t help but stare at Johnny. “Oui, eh—What about you? Do you have any suggestions for them? Maybe something you would want to do if-if you went on a date?”

Johnny hummed in thought, lingering still at Lunas side. "A horseback ride could be fun. Or maybe a hike." He paused, a new thought occurring to him. "What do you think?"

“Oh, moi?” Luna touched her hand to heart, as if casually surprised at the question, “eh, well, let’s see,” she feigned deep thought, like she had never took time to consider it efore, “perhaps a pleasant activity followed by a snack or meal? And maybe a bit of dancing? Oh, and then a comfortable recline in an area where we won’t be disturbed.”

It played out a lot like how her parents had their first date. Luna was always enchanted by the tale. Little did she know it was censored!

Another soft hum left Johnny. "I think that sounds like a pleasant first date," he commented with the slightest nod of his head.

Not everyone was as amused by the talk of potential dates with such timid themes. "Tate and I went gliding," Zasha said, earning a proud grin from the young man whose idea it had been. Likely not something Sirius would have been bold enough to suggest, right?

"It was sick," Tate added on.

"Gliding just sounds a little...dramatic," Melody commented, adding quickly, "At least for a date."

“Mm, could be fun if you started it off with a glide, but then it landed you at a dinner table?” Lyra said. She had a bit more time to think over what she’d personally like. “I just don’t want something too simple, like,” she shook her tresses as she thought of one, “like a movie and a meal. It’s just so clique.”

“Hm. I don’t know, I wouldn’t mind that,” Rayne shrugged.

“Sim?” Lucius smiled. “That kind of thing is fine with you?”

“Yeah, I mean, if you’re into a person, does it matter that much? I think I’d choose a simple evening with someone I cared for rather than an adventurous date with someone I didn’t like,” Rayne said, finding herself smiling his way too.”

Nodding, Allyson said, “Yeah, if they do all they can and put all their effort into whatever it is, even if it didn’t hit the nail on the head right away, I could really love any first date if the person is amazing.”

Lyra glanced at Zasha at this point, wondering if Sirius would ever step up with an exciting first date or go simple, and if just being himself would be enough if he did the latter. Although, she could see Sirius putting in effort for someone he cared about. Maybe she’d get the best of both worlds? They wouldn’t know, of course. Not now anyway. Especially if Tate remained.

"So, what are you two gonna do?" Nia asked of the only declared pair in the group. She was getting impatient—if they sped things up they could still grab a s'more at the campfire!

"Oh, I am fine with anything," Ambrose gave a slightly crooked smile to show his easy going feelings on it.

"A horseback ride it is then," Melody beamed, unable to contain her excitement. "Maybe with a picnic?"

"If that is something you'd like," he gave a chuckle and nodded.

“Well now that’s that, why don’t we go to the lake? I won’t go to bed without a s’more,” Lyra said, heading them off with a small hop towards that direction. She trusted Des wouldn’t be out of arms reach.

Luna and Rayne happened to fall into step beside Johnny and Lucius, respectively, and while Melody strolled beside Ambrose, Allyson lagged back. She watched a particular couple with a little envy, but chose to smile for them instead of dwell on it. Who knew what life had in store?

That question certainty filled Luna’s mind. She was getting swept away in her imagination over what Johnny would do with that insight into her preferences. The days left for camp were dwindling. They’d expect their parents to come for the weekend in late August too. Would she have news to tell her parents? Or would she merely greet them with nothing new to say?

The next weekend was when the first date finally took place. On Saturday Ambrose came by the girls cabin where Melody awaited eagerly with brand new bows in her hair for the occasion. She left with a wide smile and returned hours later just as giddy. Coming back inside she kicked off her boots and flopped on the couch..

Desi perked up from where she had been lazing about. "She's back!" She called for the others. A stampede of feet ensued.

"So, what was it like?" Nia pried, throwing a pillow at her.

"Spill Mel!" Zasha demanded as well.

Giggling, Melody sat up and hugged the pillow to her chest. "It was wonderful! We went for a ride and then he led me to a glade where he had a picnic laying out. It was perfect, you guys."

It seemed someone had done his research from her parents' experiences.

“Oo, what did he bring?” Allyson asked, coming to sit across from her.

“Or did he cook? Cause that would be romantic,” Rayne said with a smile.

“Who cares what they ate?” Lyra said, dropping on the couch beside her twin. “Did you guys do anything fun besides eat and talk?”

“Oui, did you dance?” Luna asked dreamily.

Melody was more than happy to share every detail, her heart still soaring. "He brought fresh fruit and cheese, savory wraps cut up as little bites, peach cobbler and lemonade. Most of it came from the cafeteria, but he said he squeezed the lemons himself," she sighed airily.

"Mmm, that does sound tasty," Des gave her approval. A nice spread was a good way to start.

"We talked while we were eating, what we might do after we finish high school," Melody went on. "He was so polite and we didn't want to rush things to end so we walked back with the horses instead and..."

Zasha scowled, preparing another pillow. "And?!"

"And he kissed my cheek after we left the stables!" Mel said, her cheeks darkening even with a wide smile.

“Aw!” Rayne hugged herself.

“C'est trop mignon!” Luna sighed, hoping and wishing that was her future.

Lyra said, “Okay, that’s not bad at all. I respect the date. He put a lot of effort into it,” she gave her friend Allyson a nudge, “I think you’re onto something.”

“Maybe there’s hope for you and your impossible date scenario,” Allyson teased.

“It’s not impossible!” Lyra spoffed.

“You want an elaborate year-long cat and mouse where one of you suspects the other of foul play, and you go on these over complicated quests to solve the mystery that reveal you to one another, slowly falling in love with their qualities as a person, and ending in a dramatic proposal,” Allyson chuckled, almost astonished she would think otherwise, “which, first off, isn’t a ‘first date’, and how is that even plausible?!”

“We live in strange times, that’s all I’m going to stay,” Lyra said, raising her hands briefly.

"She gotta point, that's complicated Ly," Des half-snorted. "Not only that, do you think any thirteen year-old guy is going to have the patience to do that."

Zasha tilted her head side to side. "Des has point there. Might be a lot to hope for."

“Some of you are starving for an imagination, and it shows,” Lyra teased, crossing her legs and reaching for her phone.

"I think any date is amazing. If Ambrose always puts in that sort of effort, I'd love another date," Melody sighed, although she really thought it wouldn't matter even if he didn't! Their chatter had been so pleasant and she simply enjoyed herself.

“Yeah, he did a great job,” Allyson said.

She wistfully wondered what it would have been like for her, but that didn't last. It wouldn’t do her any good to dwell. And, Melody was a nice girl. She wanted the best for her.

“He probably gets it from his parents. Niklaus is always putting in that effort for Emery,” Rayne said. Her cheeks pinked. “Joao always made Natalia happy too.”

A budding curiosity came into light just then and Zasha tilted her head. "Ohhh, you hoping Lucius shows you that same attention huh? Got a crush on the pretty boy?" Not that he was that pretty of a boy—that was her cousin!

"Ooo, all you bishes be crushing hard!" Nia chuckled happily. She had yet to be bit like that.

Pink flowered into red. Rayne bunched her shoulders, bashfully looking away. That only worsened the playful pokes and teases until she faced them with a shy smile.

“Yeah, okay! I do,” Rayne admitted. She couldn’t take the attention. “Luna,” she said, leaning a bit to catch her eye, “do you think Johnny will take you out?”

“Voilà une bonne question!” Luna said, crossing her arms. “I thought he might have been thinking about it. I figured that is why he asked, but…nothing.”

“Maybe it’s gonna be a surprise?” Allyson posed.

“If so, you might want to make sure you’re ready for it,” Lyra chimed in as she casually scrolled her phone.

Luna thought about that, absentmindedly fitting her fingertip between her teeth. What if he did mean to make it a surprise? And what if she came walking into that scenario with mud on her face? That wouldn’t make for a romantic evening!

“Oh mon Dieu, I think you’re right,” Luna said. “How do I do that?”

"Have a nice outfit ready," Melody suggested.

Nia, less invested but aware of the basics chimed in, "Make sure you shower. Like every day."

"Da, don't want to end up smelly if Johnny wants to kiss you," Zasha almost spoffed at the idea.

"Maybe flirt better? You aren't being very direct so he might have forgotten," Des shrugged.

All good suggestions! But, Luna chewed her lip in wonder about flirting better. She complimented him when appropriate. She also encouraged him. That wasn’t really flirty. Maybe she’d give him a wink or two? That might do.

Nodding, Luna said, “Oui, I shall do my best!”

True to her word, Luna went on to lay out dresses for the week. If it were a Thursday, she’d wear the blue and, if Friday, then green—so on and so forth. Luna matched accessories too. If or when Johnny ever said to go anywhere she’d excuse herself to the cabin and change for the occasion. Because, obviously, she still wanted to wear clothes that were appropriate for running around camp.

Day after day Luna kept a keen eye on Johnny’s behavior. Especially since she started to be more flirty—winks and smiles all around. If or when he suggested going someplace she made sure who he meant to come. Then, it happened.

They had just finished a group arts and crafts session when Johnny turned his attention to Luna. "Hey what do you say we go on a hike after lunch? It's been awhile, after all."

Popping her head up from behind the clay pot she was painting, Luna nearly missed the implication. Once it hit she beamed.

“Oui! I would love to!” Luna pulled a plastic tarp over her pot. “I—I would like to clean up a bit before we go. Eh,” she gathered up the paint brushes and jar of water, “I’m a bit messy.”

If Johnny had a response, Luna didn’t quite hear it. Excitement overfilled her. She hurriedly shoved the tools away, hung up her apron, grabbed her back, gave Rayne—she had come to do art as well—a giddy smile, and waved at Johnny with a promise to meet him at the hike in an hour.

The time it took to get to the cabin, wash, dress up, and apply a bit of modest makeup took Luna just about the amount of time she told Johnny she needed. The only thing that delayed her was deciding if she should take fancy shoes or not. In the end, if he did plan on having a romantic picnic on the hill, she’d at least want to comfortably walk there with him. So, she chose. They were still pretty, at least.

“Oh, is it happening?” Lyra asked with a smile, seeing Luna run past her.

“Oui! It is! Wish me luck!” Luna waved, happy to let Lyra tell the others since she had to get going. Johnny was waiting, after all.

Confusion had been more than evident on Johnny's face when Luna had excused herself. He didn't think hiking would require getting ready besides cleaning up, but he didn't stop her. The same curiosity at her choices followed as Johnny stood waiting for her at the bottom of one of his personal favorite trails. He looked up when he heard the sound of Luna approaching.

"Oh, you changed," Johnny said with mild surprise, though his smile did widen to see her.

"Yeah, looks good," another voice sounded from just behind them. Johnny wasn't alone—Ambrose and one of their friends, Logan, was waiting.

Logan gave a small wave to her. "The others are coming?"

All at once Luna realized she had misjudged the situation. Before that could be more evident, she pulled out her phone.

“Oui, let me check,” Luna said, typing quickly in the girl’s chat.

For the love of all that is good—anyone nearby the hiking trail, PLEASE GET HERE FAST!

“Oh hey Luna,” Ollie said, coming from the bathrooms. He glanced over her. “What are you wearin’ that for?”

Shrugging it off as casually as she could, Luna stepped forward to Johnny’s side. “Oh you know, fancy hiking is a thing. I wanted to try it.”

'Fancy hiking?' Logan mouthed to Johnny who could only shrug. Maybe it was one of those new trends. Girls could be odd.

"Just hope you don't ruin a dress or hurt your ankle in that," Johnny remarked.

Racing over to the rescue, Des gave a wave as she came to a sloppy stop just by the group. "Sorry I'm late, there was a...uh, snake."

"Da? Where?" Zasha wasn't far behind with Tate holding hands with her. "Maybe it was the one I wanted to take home."

"I...forgot," Des said flatly, out of energy to lie.

“You forgot?” Ollie spoffed, looking past her to see two more catch up to them.

Lyra and Rayne came to a stop, also a bit out of breath!

“Sorry, I’m late, there was, um, a snake,” Lyra said, and only noticed the blush on her twin’s cheeks after she said it.

“Another snake?” Ollie asked, confused.

“There were a lot of them,” Lyra shrugged. “Anyway, ready for the hike.”

“Well, why is she dressed up, but you’re not?” Ollie asked.

Luna cut in, saying, “They hadn’t heard,” she looked at them just out of the sight of the boys, “I am fancy hiking.”

“Oh,” Lyra nodded her head, like she knew what that was, “right. Yeah, I wasn’t sure—uh—which of my fancy dresses to wear.”

Des had to cough to hide a spoff at that moment. "And I uhhhh forgot mine at the laundry." Unlikely but they couldn't prove her a liar.

Zasha on the other hand only shook her head. "No." She wasn't going to agree to a ridiculous notion of fancy hiking, even if it was fictitious.

"Alright then..." Johnny was still a tad befuddled, but let all of that oddness slide. "So, shall we get hiking then?"

"Better start now if we want to finish before dinner. Especially if Luna slows us down," Logan speculated nonchalantly.

Sighing inwardly, Luna said, “I promise, I won’t!” She started them off, waving a hand in the air. “Allons-y!”

Sharing glances between them, Lyra, Desi, Rayne, Zasha, and Tate made their way after Logan, Ollie, Johnny, and Luna.

Although Luna didn’t exactly slow them down she wasn’t having the bst time. Her skirt caught on bushes and low hanging branches. The bun she put her hair into snagged on a twig, undoing it. And more than once Luna had to profusely thank Johnny for helping her out so she didn’t flash anyone. At least she had chosen to wear regular boots!

[Anything you want to do on the hike? If not, I have this:

By the end of the hike the dress Luna wore looked like it needed a trip to Avostoska’s tailors. Sweat smudge her makeup and she knew she wouldn't see that hairpin she wore ever again.

“So, fancy hiking? Ten outta ten?” Lyra teased.

“Heh,” Luna managed, turning away to pat her skirt and mutter, “mon Dieu, je ne veux plus jamais refaire ça.”

"Didn't have a blast?" Zasha had to snicker, even if she did feel sympathy for her friend. "I guess Fancy Hiking was a bust."

A familiar voice sounded with concern just behind Luna. "Everything okay? Do you need help with anything?"

Turning around, Luna said, “Non, je vais bien!” She tried to smile away the disaster of being such a mess.

“Oh I’m sure she’s fine, Johnny,” Lyra said, flicking off a leaf from Luna’s hair, “just needs a little food and maybe a wash.”

Ollie hummed. “She looks like she rolled down the hill.”

Rayne stifled a chuckle. “I think she’s…rustic.”

Sympathy was on the lad's face. Luna had seen better days—though Johnny wouldn't be the one to say that! Instead he nodded toward the girls cabin.

"Why don't we walk you back then so you can have time to freshen up?"

“Oui, that would be nice,” Luna spoffed like a good sport, a touch of nervousness in her tone.

While Johnny fell in step with Luna the girls and Tate followed with Logan and Ollie. They deflected much of Ollie’s curiosity about just what was going on. In the end he had to conclude that fancy hiking must really be a thing.

In fact, Ollie only became more baffled finding out that ‘fancy’ sports had to be a thing because, well, the next time Johnny invited Luna to an activity—he asked if she wanted to go diving—she came fully prepared for dancing. Her soping dress only made him, and whoever else came, chuckle. After fancy riding, fancy zipline, and a disaster out fancy kayaking, Ollie decided that someone should caution Luna against ‘fancy’ anything. But, to her credit, Luna was thinking the same.

Johnny texted Luna to come down to the lake. She had gone up stairs with Lilith to choose an outfit, but soon lost her spirit when she looked at all the dresses that needed a good stitching.

“Oh oublie ça!” Luna said, tossing her dress back into her closet. She felt a sniff had to be held back.

Hearing the troubling noise, Lyra and Desi poked their heads in to see Luna and Lilith. “What’s the matter?”

“He isn’t going to ask me to date and I won’t be responsible for injuring another dress with—with fancy boating!” Luna said, finding it harder not to sigh in sorrow as she dug for shorts and a top.

Patting her back lightly, Lilith tried to offer some comfort. "I've been told you at least looked wonderful," she said gently.

"Yeah, and if Johnny is being a stick and can't tell that, it's on him," Desi chimed in. "Just go in normal clothes then and let yourself have fun again, Luna."

Exhaling, Luna plucked a tie from her makeup box. “I suppose,” she pulled back her long golden waves, courtesy of her Lion sire, “It’s been exhausting getting ready for a date anyway.”

“Right, don’t use up all your good stuff on chances,” Lyra said, leaning against the threshold, “listen to Des; have some fun.”

Luna slipped her feet into her sandals and grabbed her satchel. “Maybe we will get s’mores going by the time you are all ready to come to the lake too,” she said, thinking ahead.

“Yeah, keep one roasty and toasty for us,” Lyra said, and took Lilith’s hand, “in the meantime we are gonna play a prank on Zash and Tate.”

“Oo, tell me how it goes,” Luna said, and turned to face the door, “Allows-y!”

As much as Lilith had wanted to ease poor Luna's headache, she didn't want to interfere with the natural way of things. If Johnny was being slow, all she could do was smile and wave.

"We will see you soon, have fun!"

Down at the edge of the lake, Johnny was waiting surprisingly alone. He was wearing a button down shirt and his curly mess of red hair seemed somewhat tamed. As soon as Luna came into sight his smile widened and he waved at her.

"Il y a la lune brillante," Johnny beckoned her closer.

Waving back, and just as happy to see him, Luna didn’t register right away just what differences were blatantly obvious.

“À venir!” Luna said with a smile. She intended to drop her bag where she normally sat and kick off her sandals. “The twins will be late. They want to play a prank on Zash and Tate with Lily.”

"Oh..." Johnny looked behind her before returning his gaze to Luna. One hand gestured to the small sail boat just behind him. "I didn't realize they were all coming. I thought today was just going to be the two of us. I suppose I could see if there's a larger boat on short notice...'

Luna was about to tease him and ask just why he thought they’d all fit in the tiny one when it hit her—his clothes, his hair, the set up of the boat with comfortable cushions and a small wicker basket.

“Oh, Johnny,” Luna’s hand went over her heart, “is—is this a date? For us? For real?” She dropped her bag without giving him a chance to respond and closed the distance to hug him. “Ah j'aimerais bien!”

A smile slowly spread and he nodded. "Yeah, it was going to be one. I just thought it'd be nice if we had time together alone, and I figured you had earned it after all the fancy activities lately."

Chuckling, Luna let go and pressed her hand to her cheek. “Oh, and I was just about to dress up again! The one time I could have actually been ready for a surprise date and here I am wearing shorts and a tank top!”

"I think you look wonderful," Johnny said earnestly, a faint pink on his cheeks. A sudden realization struck him and he cocked his head. "Wait...you were dressing up because you thought those were all going to be dates? Was I being misleading?"

Blushing, Luna offered a sheepish smile. “Eh, no, you weren’t being misleading. I was just…assuming after you asked what I’d like that, well,” she spoffed, rocking on her heels, “I just wanted to be prepared.”

Seeming to understand, Johnny felt it was still necessary to validate her. "I see. Well, I think you looked beautiful in the dresses and it was a shame they were torn up, but you are just as stunning now; tank top, shorts and all.

“Aw, c'est gentil de ta part,” Luna said, bashfully tucking her chin to a shoulder for a heart beat. “A few dresses are worth it. If it means spending this evening with you, Johnny.”

"We will have to see if that holds up then," he took a step closer to the boat, holding a hand out for her to take. "But on that note, I say we start our evening together. Unless you'd rather just have our night here on the dock?"

Taking his hand, Luna said with confidence and affection, “I will go where you will Johnny. I trust you.”

The two enjoyed a lazy float on the gently rippling lake. Luna had managed to text her friends that she was occupied; on a date with Johnny. They didn’t wait for her when they came to the bonfire by the lake and the docks.

The dining hall was absent the two, Johnny supplying them with a healthy spread to eat together. He took a few notes from Ambrose and how well his date with Melody had gone. He reached for a thermos of a sweet strawberry drink for them to share when there was a soft clink from the basket.

"Oh, I almost forgot," Johnny set down the thermos and fished back out a silver hair clip. "You lost this on the hike, but I went back and found it a few days after. I thought you might like it back."

Gasping softly, Luna received the item. “Oh, Johnny, merci,” she murmured, holding to her chest.

Up until that point it wasn’t a sentimental accessory. Now Luna couldn’t imagine anything more important. The moon clip would remain her favorite even into her twilight years, when her hair turned grey and just as silvery. It would adorn her in her eternal rest; always looking her best for Johnny.

It felt like a job well done that she was so pleased to see it back. Still, that didn't quite feel like enough for how long it'd been apart.

"Would you like me to...?" He gestured toward her head. "I've helped Lily and Nora with theirs sometimes."

“Oh oui s'il te plait,” Luna said, scooting over so he might reach and holding it back out for him to take.

Without a brush Johnny settled on using his fingers to comb through her hair after loosening it from its tie. He was mindful of trying not to tug or pull as best as he could, feathering out her blonde strands before looping them back up a loose bun atop her head.

Leaning in to pay close attention to his work, Johnny’s warm breath found her exposed neck. The clip secured her hair in place, the small gem glistening in the setting sun.

"There, perfect," Johnny murmured before taking a step back as the boat allowed and using one of her hands to guide her into a spin for full effect.

Softly giggling, Luna’s turn around stopped with her facing him, hands still linked. She had felt butterflies before, especially feeling that breath on her skin, and now she didn’t—so comfortable with him that it just felt right; nerves were all gone, replaced with peace.

“Merci,” Luna said, and came to stand a little closer, “I wish I could give you something. I feel it would be right, but…well, I don’t think there is a hairpin that you’ve lost that I can return, but perhaps…”

A certain kind of thank you came to mind. Luna smiled, eased forward on her toes, and gave Johnny’s cheek a chaste kiss fitting, for a sweet and polite girl such as herself.

Cheeks flushed a red that threatened to compete with his fiery hair. Johnny could feel his heart to soar, reaching up and placing his hand on her cheek in return. "I'm going to have to start finding more hairpins, I think."

“Oui, just have to give me a chance to get on my fancy dress and go hiking to give you a proper go of it,” Luna chuckled, tilting her head into his hold, “but I think I can find other things to thank you for, Johnny. You are an admirable person. I have always thought so.”

"Your words are just as kind as you are, douce lune," Johnny murmured softly. "I'm so glad we've been able to get to know each other, besides birthdays and holidays and things. There's just so much to you."

If any girl could have claimed to feel special, it was Luna. She imagined Melody probably did too!

“There’s more,” Luna found herself saying. “I know that is true for you…I would want to learn more of you Johnny, every day. And I want you to know more of me too.”

"I would like to have that opportunity," he said, a smile growing slowly as his gaze lingered on her. The boat beneath them still moved with the gentle waves. "I thought we might go to shore and dance a little, maybe on the island? Unless you'd rather we head back and make it to the bonfire with the others?"

“I would love a dance,” Luna said softly, and happily sat with him as he rowed them to the small island.

They wouldn’t know it then, but this happened to be the same place that Kaylee and Jaxon had one of their summer dates. The koi from years ago had grown bigger. They gently slapped their fins, bubbled, and swished around the lily pads as Johnny and Luna got out of the boat for a sunset dance.

Propping his phone up against a nearby tree trunk, the area was soon filled with the sound of a smooth classical piece. One that would have had a certain Lion's approval. Just as he’d done during their last birthday gathering, Johnny slipped his hands respectfully about Luna and began to lead them around the shore with the sun painting the sky behind them as it slipped over the horizon. The moon was just making it past tree branches as the song came to a resonating finale. Johnny slipped a hand to her back and eased them both into a slow dip, soft steel blue eyes for only her as he held them in place until the note faded away.

Magical. It was the word that came to mind as Luna kept his gaze that only briefly closed at a gentle meet of their lips. The motion of straightening upright felt like floating. But there they were, standing with their arms comfortably around one another, and knowing who they were to each other. All this time Luna had been fretting over if Johnny would outright ask her to go out, and maybe she’d still enjoy it if he did, but a silent understanding seemed just as official.

“This has been a wonderful evening, mon Feu,” Luna said with a smile, one the hands draped around his neck caught a curl with her finger. She couldn’t wait to tell her friends! The thought of them back at the bonfire gave her an idea. “Let me make a s’more for you?”

It was not an expected offer, but Johnny wouldn't say no to her. "A treat just as sweet as ma douce lune," he nodded as he savored her embrace for just a moment longer. "Though we should head back then. It is getting late."

“Oui,” Luna sighed, and only walked to the boat after lingering a minute more.

Ever the gentleman, Johnny helped Luna into the boat first. Then he got in and rowed them towards the flickering light surrounded by familiar faces. Just as polite, Johnny helped Luna out and, after looping the rope for the boat around a stake, they walked hand in hand to the bonfire.

“Aww! You two look adorable!” Allyson squealed.

Rayne scooted over to make room for them. “Have a seat,” she said with a smile, dusting off some sand.

Johnny made sure Luna was situated on the log and comfortable next to her friends before squatting just beside her. He beckoned the bag of s'mores ingredients closer, Nia begrudgingly giving it up.

"About time you two started to show up. Was wonderin’ if you were flakin’ on us,” she said.

"They probably just wanted a little time together, alone," Melody argued with a soft smile, eager for just how happy Luna seemed to be.

"Time together is nice," Ambrose commented with a glance in Melody's direction, the two sitting close to each other as well.

“Oui, very nice,” Luna agreed as she eased forward to roast a marshmallow, giddy to see the affection the two had for each other appeared to be holding.

“So, what kind of ‘alone’ was it?” Lyra prodded, grinning, “a date?”

Giggling, Luna nodded, which stirred up the excitement. Among the friends happy to hear it thoughtfully observed Luna and a question arose in his mind.

“So, how come you didn’t wear a dress?” Ollie asked.

Pinking, Luna said, “I-I didn’t know we were going on a date. I thought he meant to go boating.”

“Oh so, there’s no ‘fancy boating’?” Ollie asked, quite sincerely.

The simplest answer was no, and that’s what Luna decided to go with.

“No, no fancy boating,” Luna shrugged, avoiding more questions by progressing to the next step of the s’more for Johnny. She placed it in his hand with delicate affection. “For you, mon Feu.”

"Merci," Johnny accepted the treat gracefully, biting into the crackers with a satisfying crunch to them. "La perfection. Quelque chose que vous connaissez," Johnny praised the s'more and Luna at once.

A couple who knew enough to keep up giggled at the gentle flirting. Desi popped another uncooked marshmallow in her mouth. "That's cute. You two make a nice couple."

Zasha, enjoying her edgy boyfriend (pranks and not), paused for a moment in her own bite to look over at the two. They seemed quite happy, Ambrose and Melody as well. They were all content with a more relaxed time together; not needing gliding or ziplining to stay amused in each other's company. Would she ever settle for such a tame lifestyle?

That question would likely return at the times when Zasha found herself inevitably stuck in situations where she and Tate had no recourse other than to face what it meant to be with one another without distraction. Just who were they to each other when neither could chase a high together? Would they like her parents? Or Annabelle and Yonten? Those couples still seemed so right for each other, even in the quiet moments.

These thoughts were interrupted with another rise in chuckles and teases. This time aimed at Rayne and Lucius. A somewhat quieter girl and a rowdier boy.

“Come on, Raynee,” Lucius playfully urged to get on his shoulders.

“You better not walk into the water with me, Lucius Santos!” Rayne warned, still hesitant to follow instructions.

“I promise I won’t walk you—,”

“Or throw me! Or dunk, or toss, or—or any adjective relating to me going in the water,” Rayne cut in.

“I promise you will be as dry after as you are now,” Lucius swore, hand on his heart, “I just want to try something.”

Heart beating, but out of uncertainty, Rayne only got up after several curious onlookers insisted she trust him. She gave Lucius a hard look before coming around to his back. Despite how broad-shouldered he was at this young age, and that he was easily stronger than her without her Lythe, Rayne suddenly felt like he was made of rubber when she hooked her legs over his shoulders.

“Oh!” Rayne gripped his head with her fingers, distorting his face as he stood up. “Wha-what now?”

“Haha, te peguei!” Lucius turned towards the lake.

“LUCIUS, I WILL KILL YOU!”

The mischievous teen chuckled, “I’m just kidding! I haven’t even taken a step.”

That earned laughs from others who shared in the art of misbehaving. "Oh he got ya good though," Nia smirked, silently urging Lucius to go through with it.

"Aww, don't be mean to her. She did trust you!" Mel tried to be the voice of reason. Besides, if he did it and too many laughed, she wouldn't want Ambrose to get any ideas.

Still quite amused, but merciful, Lucius decided to heed Melody’s words and asked, “You want me to put you down?”

Rayne’s mind raced. She was still a little curious, though. “Uh—well, what did you want to do?”

“This,” Lucius chuckled, “I wanted to prank you.”

A firm pat was given to his cheek—nothing that hurt him—and Rayne said, “That’s less than you deserve!”

Unbothered, Lucius offered again, “So you wanna get down or what?”

“Well if you don’t have anything to show me,” Rayne said.

“I can spin,” Lucius grinned, though she couldn’t see.

Hesitant, Rayne questioned why she didn’t just get down now. But this was a little fun.

“With me so high?” Rayne chewed her lip.

“Here,” Lucius lowered her to his back. “How about that?”

“…Don’t go too fast,” Rayne warned. “I don’t want to—EEE!”

Whirling in circles, Rayne clung to Lucius’ back like a cat being threatened with a bath. This time she didn’t scowl or scream, though. Not out of fright anyway. In fact her infectious laughter got the rest of them joining.

“Aah! Ha ha haaaah!” Lucius’s mirthful yell only served to rile the others into clapping and whoops.

“Oo, careful!” Allyson chuckled as the two lost balance and came crashing into the soft sand.

Tangled in a heap of limbs and hair, Rayne and Lucius shuffled upright. They were covered and sand and didn’t care. Lucius reached out and brushed off what he could.

Johnny chuckled, though he wouldn't dare do the same to Luna! At least not unless she had expressed some interest in it. For now he only kept her company and offered a freshly roasted marshmallow as an exchange for the s'more she had made him.

Lilith watched the young couples—some declared and others still unspoken it seemed—happy to see how well everyone fit together nicely. She liked to think that as they all aged they'd only remain as friends.

“You missed some on her leg," Lilith called out to Lucius.

"Man you're lucky, Rayne. I woulda dropped Zasha in the water," Tate smirked, earning a scold from his girlfriend. She wasn't up to be dropped like that!

Helping Rayne up after he unabashedly gave her thigh a couple sipes, Lucius said, “I’m the lucky one. I got away with a pat to my cheek. Zasha’d skin you.”

“Beretta too,” Ollie spoffed, confirming that with a nod from Colt.

“I’m considering it,” Rayne said, not quite serious. She had to hide a smile that threatened to overtake her pursed lips.

Luna, all while sucking off the stickiness of her fingers, said, “Aww, Rayne, as long as they’re safe, pranks are fun!”

“Man, I wish I had known you guys before camp,” Allyson said, leaning back on her hands. “I think I’d have had some crazy adventures.”

Lyra smiled softly, watching them all and finding herself pondering what Lilith had just moments ago. She wondered if her sisters did this—sat around the bonfire thinking about staying friends and wishing they knew everyone since they were little.

“Growing up feels kinda like a dream,” Lyra said, giving a twig a toss in the fire, “like we’re slowly waking up.”

"And half the time I would rather sleep in," Des spoffed, finally full of marshmallows and cleaning her fingers.

"You got that right," Logan had to agree, running a hand through dark sandy curls. "Just think—four years and college. Felt like forever a year ago and now, hell that's nothing."

Johnny gave a shrug of his shoulders, the eldest of the group along with Amelie who had skipped out on the bonfire that night to spend time with her classmates. A new interest, he thought but wouldn't bring up.

"It's not so bad, really. Last year went by at a good pace and you'll be so busy you don't even notice," he passed on his Sophomore wisdom to the incoming freshman. "And I can help out if anyone needs it."

"Oh, I'm sure I will," Ambrose wasn't afraid to admit.

Ambrose had grown up around everyone, but wasn't quite the same born-and-bred into the knowledge that they were. That and if he was being more honest with himself, he didn't think the Guardian life would be one for him.

A few of them felt the same. Luna figured she’d learn the basic protection skills available at the school and invest her time elsewhere. Maybe in fashion? Or Singing? Though, she noticed those were dreams she had because of her awe of the theater and not quite a drive of hers. She did enjoy teaching.

Rayne knew she wouldn’t be a guardian. She did, however, admire her mother’s work. Maybe she wouldn’t be an agent, but she could get into charity work and maybe become an advocate?

Lucius, surprisingly, wasn’t sure. He could see himself going either way. A Guardian or maybe become a trainer like his father. He knew Zacarias would be a vet. That was certain.

Ollie had believed he would follow in his parents footsteps at first. He saw himself as a handsome Guardian on grand adventures. That was until he realized he found more joy in constructing imaginative scenarios than actually being a part of them.

As for Lyra? There hadn’t been a shadow of a doubt. Maybe she and Desi would find interest in running the towers, if not the conventional ATAA or Elite. Accursed would mean more interpersonal relations than something like a sentinel. Scout work and all that. In any case, she expected her and her twin would be a Guardian in whatever capacity that meant.

Zasha planned to be a Guardian, or at least do something she could be hands-on with. She liked the idea of working on missions or contributing somehow.

Nia had every intention to be a Guardian. Fly around the world, fighting off fairy attacks and making a legend of herself. There wasn't much that'd scare her off from that idea.

Lilith wasn't so sure if she was meant to be a fighter. She knew it might have disappointed some to find that, since she was the daughter of two of the great former Hunters. Johnny felt it was a noble cause to join, willing to do whatever it took to defend others.

Melody was also a passive soul, wanting only to find a peaceful existence while keeping everyone safe. She was willing to learn defense for herself and others, but wouldn't be off on any missions.

“Count me in as someone who may need a bit of help,” Allyson said, struggling not to yawn.

“Oof, that sounded like you were strangling a cow,” Ollie chuckled.

“Well it’s late,” Allyson defended, smiling as she got up and dusted herself.

“Fair,” Lyra yawned, “ah! Now you got me doing it!”

Johnny's attention turned to face Luna, eyes soft for her once more. "Could I walk you to your cabin?" he asked her, assuming she was just as tired as everyone was acting it.

“Oui, I would love it,” Luna said, glad to give her hand to him.

Ambrose stood and helped Melody to her feet. He gave her cheek a soft peck before their fingers laced and they each gave a small wave.

"We'll see you guys tomorrow," he said before the two headed off together.

There were some that exchanged looks and giggles, but none teased aloud. Too tired!

"Ya, I'm gonna check out for the night too," Tate decided, unwrapping his arm from about Zasha's shoulders and standing up. He stretched over his head and turned to leave, not waiting to see if Zasha would join him.

Just next to Zasha it seemed Lucius wasn’t about to let Rayne go without an escort. She watched as he playfully teased the eldest De’Levigne before insisting he see her safely to her cabin. The difference between Tate’s ambivalence and the keen attention of the other guys must have seemed a bit obvious, because a couple of the girls who lagged glanced as discreetly as they could between her and her supposed boyfriend.

They were too polite to make a comment. Neither did they presume Zasha wanted that kind of gesture. They merely fell into step with the Baranov girl without judgment. Well, maybe a hint of compassion.

Allyson, however, wasn’t quite ready to let sleeping dragons—or snakes—lie just yet. She was too new to gauge what not to do anyway.

“Zash, you seemed a little disappointed. Did you want Tate to walk you too?” Allyson asked.

Shrugging her shoulders, Zasha didn't seem horribly phased. "His cabin's on the other side so it's fine. I don't mind walking myself," she insisted.

Although a part of Zasha wouldn't have minded. Then again, she knew he wasn't the type to be necessarily as sweet as some of the other men.

Des gave her a light nudge on the shoulder. "Yeah, but doesn't mean it's not nice to get that attention, right?"

"Could just let him know if you'd like him to," Lilith suggested with an encouraging smile. "I'm sure he'd listen."

"Eh, maybe," Zasha only shrugged again, hands in her pockets as she strolled along, looking up at the stars.

Even if she wasn’t looking for it, Zasha’s eyes found Alpha Canis Major without even trying. The constellation, also called the ‘Dog Star’ or ‘Sirius’, sparkled clear in the sable sky. Its sun, twenty-five times as bright as theirs, shone blue-white.

Habit kept Zasha from veering off the path. That, and she was a very perceptive young woman.

“Night guys,” Allyson said, parting from their herd to her cabin.

“Night!” The others said, waving.

Lyra stretched. “Oo, I can’t wait to see Mom and Dad tomorrow.”

It would be old news to the elder Von Helsing couple or the elder Crosse couple, but for Gordon and Amalia, and a couple others, it would be their first visit.

"Yeah it'll be nice," Desi agreed. They were fortunate enough not to experience high school the same as the older girls, their father no longer contained to Avostoska and able to travel freely once more. "Although I always feel like summer's a bit long. Not sure why they don't put these more in the middle."

"Easier to get some of us to behave," Nia chuckled mirthfully, having had more than her fair share of pranks in the past nearly three months.

Admittedly the first summer away was a bit harder on some than they'd expect. Zasha was looking forward to her mother's embrace in particular.

"Dad will want to meet Tate,” she said.

The news of a boy had spread to them, no doubt through the cousins and up from Sigvar.

"Oh, think he'll spazz?" Nia asked as they entered the cabin and kicked off her sandals. "Gonna tell you no dating before thirty?"

Spoffing, Zasha shook her head. "I mean, even if he does, mom will put him in his place. You know the look she gives him."

Lyra said, already on to brushing her teeth, “Oh yes, and it’s always so amusing. Our mothers are pretty badass.”

The girls indulged in a little pride over their families. They were fearless, resourceful, and they oriented themselves toward a better future, even when they had only their conscience to follow; whispers, a sense of the good. They were sure someone might make movies out of their experiences one day. Likely the only reason why Wesley didn’t do it already is that he rather not draw more attention to his work than what’s unavoidable.

“I’d be interested in seeing what Uncle Yonten would do if or when you get into a relationship, Nia,” Lyra chuckled, pulling on an unnecessarily fancy nightgown.

That earned a spoff from Nia who was tugging back her hair for the night. "Sheyt, he ain't gonna care. Not like I can't take care of myself."

"Maybe he'll want to know to warn ‘em of that," Des chuckled, amused.

"That sounds about right," Melody agreed, having joined them after a brief farewell to Ambrose. "Though I feel like anyone who approaches you would have to know what they were getting themselves into."

Nia let out a small cackle, only an echo of the head-turning hyena laugh of legends. "Yeh, better not be dumb or I'll smarten 'em up real quick."

"They'll learn one way or another," Zasha agreed, finishing up her own routine and starting off to the room shared with Nia. "But still, be nice to see mom and dad again."

“Yeah, it’s gonna be fun,” Lyra said with a smile, grabbing a small bludgeoning weapon, “be right back,” and went to take her turn to go around their cabin to shut off lights and lock up. She returned to plop in her bed in the room she shared with her twin.

“Wanna dress the same and try to play tricks on Mom and Dad?” Lyra asked.

A devious smile curled across her mirrored sister's face. "You know I love it when you think that way," Des said a little too eagerly. "And take bets on how long until they figure it out?"

“Yes! And the others too—Uncle Everest and Aunt Ellie, the rest of them—it’ll be great!” Lyra giggled impishly.

There were few things that could reveal which twin was which. They’d just have to keep an eye on their habits. If anyone was the hardest to fool, it was actually their mother. She had raised them from the breast. But they had practiced too!

Morning brought excitement and anxiety to the campers. Some were eager to see their parents, others were hoping their summer foibles wouldn’t be found out. Most of the campers were doing last-minute damage control and some of their more obvious shenanigans. It was probably a good thing Lyra didn’t mess with the surveillance system!

“It’s almost noon, you guys wanna head to the entrance?” Lyra asked as she made sure she and her sister’s hair was done just-so.

 

[Soliloquy]

"I'm ready," Melody beamed, running her hands over the pleats of her dress and even taking a few steps down the path before turning to check on the others.

Zasha was not far behind her, a little more eager to see her family than she would have expected. "C'mon Lyra, Des, don't want to be late."

"Eh, we get there when we get there," Nia shrugged her shoulders, snacking on a protein bar since she expected lunch to be delayed.

Luna, hurrying with her hand keeping her silver pin in place, said, "Oui, but let's get there first! It will be packed!"

Indeed, the girls could tell by the sheer size of the crowd that the wait for lunch would be longer than usual. The busses inched forward. Parents shuffled out, clogging the way with hugs and excited chatter. There were a few familiar faces. De Lafayette boys and their cousins of the same name were some of the obvious. The ones who mattered were the boys and Amelie—it was like their family would all come together, so it made sense—who caught up to them. Amelie was tugged over by the girls who felt a little neglected since she had established a year's worth of relationships already. But that was forgiven. Logan and Allyson were off finding their parents. The same was assumed for Tates absence.

While Ollie, Colt, and the other single guys stood around casually, Luna met with Johnny with a kiss to his cheek, Ambrose and Melody were adorably happy to see each other again, and Lucius gave Rayne a small tease when he greeted her. He wasn't quite a couple with the maiden of blue hair, but it only had to be spoken.

"My goodness, this place is thick," Rayne said.

Bumped again, Luna recovered and said, "Oui, I told you."

"Oo! Look!" Lyra pointed across the lanes to an empty street.

Coming down the opposite direction to avoid traffic, an unnecessarily extravagant bus came to stop at a crosswalk free of people. The girls and boys could easily circle the outskirts of the crowd to see the men and women stepping out.

Wesley and Inara were the first to do so. The Fix wore sunglasses and a breathable top over a pair of jeans. On his arm, Inara kept her hair off her neck in a thick bun. She wore a sundress with matching shorts to keep the wind from giving everyone a show. The Crosse parents were no less tasteful. Next, the Pakshi couple came out. They ramped up what was publicly acceptable. Amalia only brought that to a spicier level by wearing her favoritepants that showed off her snake tattoo of Averil. Her outfit was tame compared to her original preference. Emery and Niklaus were similar in style to their Serpent friend, as expected, though not clashing. The Blair, Cromwell, De'Levigne, Santos, and Al-Zakhar parents matched a modest and fashionable theme of summer.

A chorus of the teens calling out at their parents was met with the same energy. They came together in a chorus of voices all bouncing between them.

"There's my little angels! Melie—you've been looking after your brother, right?"

“Nah, she abandons me,” Ollie teased, giving his sister a nudge.

“Abandon?” Cory chuckled, coming to hug his kids.

“Yeah, she has like, fifty boyfriends!”

“What?!” Cory’s face scrunched as much as Everests!

"No, not fifty!" Amelie argued with bright red cheeks, though she was eager to change the subject with her mother's help.

"What is this? Did you grow half a foot since June, filho?"

Lucius, smiling as wide and handsome as his father, came in for a hearty one-armed hug. “Just about, Papai. I won some of the freeform wresting too,” he said, but didn’t linger long before finding his way into the arms of his mother, “Bom ver você, mamãe.”

“Bom ver você,” Natalia smiled, gently pressing her face atop his ever-heightening head.

Rayne only got a little distracted by seeing him so tender with Aunt Natalia. Her father’s voice pulled her attention back around.

"Kvitka, be careful with your skin out in the sun so much, tak? Moye more, should she be so tan?"

Chuckling, Alassiel opened her arms to their daughter who hugged them both at the same time. “Oh, I’m sure it’s fine, moya Vyshnya,” she said, and asked, “Reyn, ty zh ne obpeksya[Rayne, you haven’t gotten burnt, have you?]”

“Ni, mamo, ya korystuyusya parasolʹkoyu v sonyachni dni.[No momma, I’ve been using a parasol on the sunniest days.]

Alassiel gave her concerned husband a kiss on his cheek. “Podyvytysya? Vona oberezhna.[See? She’s being careful.”

Theo was eager to find Melody. He didn’t notice how close she stood with Ambrose. His large, comforting hands came to wrap around her. When he finally let her go he was beaming.

“Ah, so good to see my sweet song again! Have you been safe?” Theo asked, giving her a study.

"Yes, papa. We're always being safe."

"Êtes-vous sûr que vous ne préféreriez pas rentrer à la maison maintenant ? Le camp est si long."

Luna giggled, letting go of her father to hug her mother next. “Oui, je suis heureux ici, papa ! tant de bonnes choses se sont produites.[Yes, I am happy here, Papa! So many good thigs have happened.]” She glanced at Johnny when she stepped back from her embrace. “I can’t wait to tell you. But, I am hungry.”

“Food can wait,” Lyra and Desi said in unison as they clasped their arms around their parents.

“Ah, my darlings!” Wesley and Inara squeezed them and, when they finally let go, realized they were identical today.

“Playing a little game?” Inara spoffed, observing how her daughters were mimicking one another.

Shrugging together, the twins said, “Maybe.”

“Hmm, and if you were, what would be the stakes?'' Wesley asked, crossing his arms and fitting his finger and thumb on his chin as he studied his twins grinning like impish gremlins.

“We’ll talk about that later, we should head to lunch,” Inara said.

Everest and Ellie were quick to greet Johnny who kept his eyes on the Blair's not far away. "Hmm?"

"I asked if you were enjoying this summer as much as last," Everest repeated.

Ellie had caught on to just what had their son's attention and she couldn't help but smile at the young couple. She didn't think there was anything wrong and even found them cute. "Oh I think he's enjoying it just fine."

"Yeah he is," Lilith giggled as she embraced her mother.

"There's my little dude," Emery tugged her growing boy into a tight embrace. Ambrose didn't object, always enjoying her affection, though he did keep an eye on Melody and if she was being lead away yet.

"Hi mom, hi dad," he greeted both parents, Niklaus now a part of his life for nearly all of it. There was no hesitation in accepting him as a father, nor reverse with him as a son.

Annabelle's shrill sound of delight at seeing her baby girl was almost as notable as her cackle of laughter. "Aye, there's my little firecracker! Look at you girl!"

With all the familiar faces, there were still two missing. Colt's face scrunched up to see his parents were nowhere in sight. "Where in tarnation..."

“Hold yer damn horses! We’re comin’,” Molly said, hustling out the door of the bus with Micha in tow. “Woo, Hells Bells, that bathroom of yours is big, but it ain’t easy to get out that damn door—Where’s our son?”

“Da, I see him,” Micha grinned, quite proud as he and his wife came over to meet Colt. “Ekh, moy sil'nyy mal'chik![Ehh, my strong boy!]

"About time you two! Was startin' to think you weren't gonna show," Colt wagged his finger at his parents. "Settin' one heck of an example for a kid."

"Yes, papa. We're always being safe."

“Of course they are safe,” Amalia spoffed, coming up to pull Zasha into a hug whether she wanted it or not. This was her daughter and no one could take that away. “Kak dela, moya malen'kaya zmeyka?[How have you been my little snake?]"

“Colt Michael, you put that finger down and give yer mama a kiss,” Molly said, too happy to reunite with her son to linger on that wagging finger. She yanked him into a hold and squeezed. “Ooo, Stars, I’ve missed yah, my little rascal!”

Micha went in for his own embrace once his wife let their son breath. He wasn’t as iron-gripped, but his love was no less present.

“Da, we all do,” Micha said before stepping back and slipping his arm around Molly.

Clasping his hands loud enough to grab their attention, Wesley said, “I think it’s about time we head out to the mess hall. I’ve called ahead to reserve a table for us to sit together. Follow me!”

“Coming Dad,” the twins said in unison, mirroring each other’s stride as they walked, side by side, with their parents.

The migrating families were a sight to see. As expected the offspring of the rougher parents had no such trouble. Well, Yonten might have scared off a boy or two, but that was about it. He was as Nia suspected—more nonchalant than anything else; secure. The one that had a harder time was Andriy. More often than not his daughter, and now wife, drew mystical attention. The work of Kelpies made for him a difficult time for being a protective father and husband. Theo had the a similar issue. He kept fawning over Melody and giving most of the young men passing by a hard stare. Cory was worse. He puckered his thick frog lips and squinted the evil-eye at any boy who happened to look at Amelie, all while his wife was trying to talk sense into him. Ollie chuckled mischievously!

But all in all they made their way to the mess hall without much trouble. Without some off them realizing it they were sitting in particular patterns. Namely, the Romansik’s were next to the Al-Zakhars and the Blairs were right beside the Crosse family. And of course, on the other side of Ellie and Everest were their simpatico couple, the Von Helsings.

“Oh, three more years and we’ll be one with this. Kind of sad in a way,” Wesley said, sitting down with his wife and twin daughters, “pass the salt, Des?”

Lyra was quick to join her twin with a smile and made the same motion to do so. Wesley quirked a smirk, raising his brows and squinting his eyes as they handed him the mineral with identical beaming smiles.

“You’ll have to do better, Dad,” they said. Because of course they had made a science of what to say!

Everest watched the two and could only shake his head. "Lord, does that make me glad we didn't have twins."

"Eh, Nora might end up pulling the weight of a twin," Ellie spoffed.

To her free side (because Everest had picked up on teenagers being teenagers and kept Lilith at his side) Johnny was able to converse pleasantly with Luna, making it his focus to help her whenever he could. At one point he noticed her glass was empty and reached for a pitcher near him. Just as he was offering it to her, Oliver had began to do the same. He paused to see the gesture, his brows threatening to furrow together. Johnny missed the look, only having eyes for his moon.

“Merci, mon Feu,” Luna said, letting slip her affectionate name for Johnny before she could think it through.

They had meant to keep it more casual until it was out in the open, but it seemed that new habits were as hard to break as old ones! Luna smiled for Johnny as he poured her cup of blueberry mint and spared a sheepish glance at her father. Did he hear? Or had the general clangor of the mess hall save her this time?

A Lion so watchful of his pride didn't miss much that was said. A look of near betrayal was on his face, misty grey gaze shifting between Luna and young Johnny. Her fire? No. No. She did not need any fire or heat in her life, whatsoever. Clearing his throat loudly, he attempted to press on. "Have you found something to keep yourself entertained this summer, Luna? A hobby that you can carry into the school year?"

“Oui, I am interested in the medical practice, Papa,” Luna said, glad to latch onto something. “I think medicine is very important. If I were to pursue the life of a Guardian I think it would be field medic, perhaps,” a bit caught up in the retelling of such a dream she added, “I was just telling Johnny last night—.”

It was the worst time for Oliver to take a sip of his tea. What started as a drink ended with him cooking and needing a good thump on his back from his wife. "You- you were what?" He tried to grasp at straws, maybe he hadn't heard correctly, even as he was still catching his breath.

Johnny on the other hand had ears as bright as his hair. "We uh, we were talking together - with others," it felt necessary to add. Witnesses maybe?

Chiming in, Lyra and Des agreed to say, “Yep!”

A bit taken aback by the reaction at first, Luna had to assume her father simply inhaled by accident.

“Oui, Papa, we were at the bonfire,” Luna said, handing him a napkin for his chin. There was a touch of concern for her father!

Lauri held in a chuckle. “Mhm, we understand, petit ourson, go on.” She hid on that side of Oliver to not appear as amused as she felt. No need to make anyone feel embarrassed than they already were!

Spoffing lightly, Luna continued, “I was saying I told Johnny I think I would be better served as a medic instead of a dedicated fighter. I know so much about botany from Mama,” she turned to Johnny with a big smile, “he was so sweet, he said he’d be sure to be stationed where I was to guard.”

A hand lifted and, as soon as Luna realized where she meant to put it—on his—she awkwardly corrected herself to grab her cup of freshly poured blueberry mint. Her cheeks lit up.

Their hands didn't need to meet - keen gaze from a watchful lion just knew what intentions had been there. He'd experienced many wounds over the years in various battles, but it seemed none would hit as sharp as his beloved daughter finding affection in another man. Oliver forced himself to look forward, perhaps gripping his cutlery a little tight. "I'm sure that whatever you choose you'll do wonderful," he said with confidence, adding with a glance that might have gone slightly beyond her, "et ta mère et moi serons toujours là pour te soutenir"

By then lessons with Luna had Johnny quite competent in the flowing language of French. He considered contributing to the statement, but decided for now to keep that ability in his pocket, just in case there may be a better time in the future to reveal it. "I agree, she will do great things, and will be a skillful medic."

It was true that Oliver’s praise did earn a smile from Luna. Always happy to know she made her papa proud. But, another thorn inthe Lions paw came when Johnny’s agreement drew out a beaming smile as she hadn’t known happiness before!

“Aw,” Luna sighed, “Merci.”

Didn’t she hear that her father had literally said the same thing? And first?

Lauri briefly pressed a fist to her mouth as she chewed, hoping not to cause a scene with a laugh. She regained her composure in time to see that she wasn’t the only one to notice Oliver’s troubles.

The Fox appeared just as amused. He leaned in to murmur to his wife and she nodded to him. There were things he wanted to say, no doubt. Teases about welcoming Oliver to the club, but it seemed he wasn’t the only father!

Thinking himself safe, Theo had the gall to give Oliver the look of a man who had no idea he was in the same boat, teasing another father about his situation with chuckle and wiggled brows. Here he was beside Melody without considering how pointedly she sat next to Ambrose.

Indeed the buddings of young affection were spread wide. While Theo was quite proud of himself, Willow was playing the part of a keen observer. She didn't miss Melody carefully cutting a raspberry tart in half before sharing it with Ambrose at her side. The young lad lit up like he'd been given the best gift possible, only bringing a smile to the mother's face. "So, do you have plans on what you'll do once school starts Melody? Any activities you're interested in?"

Wiping her lips clean, her eldest daughter nodded. "Music and theater," she said with confidence. Not surprising many!

"Wonderful," Willow's smile grew, glad to see she had instilled a love of the arts in her children. She of course didn't expect them to follow in her own less-than-sure steps, but that didn't mean they couldn't continue to enjoy. "And what about you, Ambrose?"

It took the young lad a moment to answer, distracted by someone just beside him, but he cleared his throat, "I think I'll also look into choir. Singing is such a pleasant release. And maybe try out for the fall play."

Surprised by his response, Emery cocked her head for a moment. "Theater?" And then it clicked, spotting just who held her little boys' attention tighter than he'd ever held her hand. "Ah, I see. Well, if you think you'd prefer that to other artforms, you do what you think is right, Amby."

Turning from his silent school-boy teases at a pacing Lion, Theo casually peered over to the talk happening beside him. He missed the cues that the women had picked up easily.

“Da? A play?” Theo engaged with the conversation as he cut the chicken he got and dipped the fries in his sauces.

Close enough to hear, Rayne said, “Yeah, I heard they were considering a couple classics or a new one? I was interested too.”

“Da, maybe Hamlet? Or The Jungle Book?” Theo questioned the girls. All action and little to no romance.

"Hmm, no I think it's more like Romeo and Juliet," Melody corrected her father. "Or Pride and Prejudice or Gone with the Wind. Those were the classics that keep popping up, at least."

"Excellent choice of classics," Willow remarked. "They have strong characters and roles you can really explore."

Head tilted as he chewed, Theo thought back on what his wife had told him about those plays. He had enjoyed them when he saw them. He knew they were laiden with meaning and illustrative of humanity. However, the one thing Theo kept thinking about was how certain characters, at one point or another, were a little too close. But the ones that didn’t weren’t bad characters.

Giving a nod, Theo said, “Da, good plays—Melody, you would bring to life the role of Juliet’s nurse. Oh, or steal the show as Charlotte,” he spoke of the woman who got into an affectionless marriage with Elizabeth Bennet’s cousin Mr. Collins, “or an astute Ellen,” he considered the old mother of Scarlet O’Hara, “I will be proud to see your portrayals.”

Alassiel hid her smile behind a water glass before taking a sip to say, “I think so too, but I’d bet you’d get the star roles, Mel. You’d do well as Elizabeth, but I think you’d be a wonderful Jane.”

"Aww, why thank you Aunt Alassiel," Melody smiled from ear to ear, quite fond of the idea of being center stage.

Ambrose was far less confident to land such a primary role, though he did share in his sweetheart's joy. "I'd like to see that," he commented, even if that meant he'd see it from the sidelines, cheering her on.

Theo raised his fork to clarify his belief in his daughter and that he simply meant she would be an asset no matter the role, and that really, a girl like her was just a tad too young for roles with mature moments! But someone else moved the conversation along and he pouted into silence. It would have to be spoken aloud at some point. Somehow Theo felt a threat hanging over his head if he didn’t!

Andriy heard the discussion and decided to continue it on. "А що зробить моя річкова квітка для розваги? [And what will my river flower do for fun?]"

“Мм, у мене є деякі плани[Mm, I have some plans,]” Rayne said, sipping water to clear her mouth, “I did consider theatre too, but I also had interest in dance or,” Rayne glanced at Lucius, “perhaps cooking club or Dual Master.”

“Dual Master?” Lucius perked, pausing in his bite of his sandwich.

Smiling a little brighter, Rayne said, “Yeah, I enjoy them.”

“Sorry, what’s ‘Duel Masters’?” Alassiel asked.

Natalia answered, “A club centered around all card games, but especially in media. Yu-Gi-Oh, Magic the Gathering, and Tak are popular. But they also convert board games into card games.”

Setting down his sandwich, Lucius kept his eyes on Rayne and said, “I knew you liked card games, but I didn’t know you wanted to join Dual Masters. That’s pretty cool.”

“There’s a lot you don’t know, пустотливий ведмідь [mischievous bear],” Rayne spoffed, trying to appear nonchalant.

“I‘ll have to learn more,” Lucius grinned, causing a pink color to bloom on Rayne’s cheeks.

With two sons, Joao had heard more than his fair share of the different card games. He didn't quite understand the point - they were just cardboard, no? But it brought them happiness and so he'd get the boys cards now and then. He also didn't seem phased by the interest Lucius had in the eldest De'Levinge daughter, trusting that he and his beloved had more than raised their children well.

Andriy on the other hand, nearly fell out of his seat at the name his daughter bestowed on the boy beside her. No. No, no. This was not supposed to be happening so fast - he was supposed to have a little more time before he was shooing off bright eyes and wandering hands! It was sometimes already a full-time job to keep his glorious sea safe from unwanted attention of those who had no problem voicing their intentions. He attempted to steer Rayne to an extracurricular that seemed free of Santos boys. "But kvitka, wouldn't you like to do the plays? Be with Melody? That can be focus of time outside of studies."

“I mean, I thought maybe…” Rayne trailed off, finding herself poking her carmalized mushroom and onions, “but I still want to keep an open mind.”

“That’s a good perspective,” Lucius said, somehow finding his way back into their conversation, “I think I can learn from that. Maybe I could try out for a role?”

“Da!” Theo said a bit quickly. “Eh, I mean to say, Mel would love company. Some friendly competition for star roles is healthy.”

Was it true? Theo didn’t know. But Rayne seemed somehow far more appropriate to play those characters that might demand non-violent physical contact with other students. He wouldn’t call it nudging Rayne in front of the bus of life, but he would say he was simply slowing down his daughter’s sprint to adulthood.

Natalia smiled, quite amused. She knew her husband was content, but she suspected in a few years he might learn to sweat about it when Renata got into high school. Theo was feeling that heat now, it seemed.

Alassiel swallowed a chuckle, turning to her unwitting husband to say, “Ah, now look at that, our daughter is an inspiration. Theatre is a great idea, moya Vyshnya, я згоден[I agree].”

Oh no, what had he done? What seemed like a good idea now felt like he'd pedaled backward in progress. Andriy did not want his daughter center stage - only with another smart and sensible young woman. "I uh- well," he stammered, failing to find out how to rescue himself now.

Willow seemed just as giddy as the other two women were. "Ah yes, the girls will be quite the catch on stage, no doubt. You'll have to start making room for all the flowers they'll be getting from those who admire their performances."

“Oh yes, I was abundantly lavished with gifts and letters,” Alassiel said, recalling her time as a model.

Natalia chimed in to say, “Mel and Rayne would be amazing models for art and fashion.”

Art? And Fashion? Theo’s hand adjusted his cup and said, “Eh, so many projects, Mel. You should stick to just one or two.”

“They’d be wonderful,” Alassiel said, seeming to skip over whatever Theo muttered.

"Modeling?" Melody said, a little too eagerly for her father, "that sounds like fun." She loved dress-up when she was younger.

"I agree. A nice little change of spice and you'd be able to meet new people," Willow agreed.

Andriy didn't like just where this was going - far too much attention for his sweet daughter. He might have gotten older, but he still remembered being a teenage boy! "Kvitka, this sounds like a lot to handle. Shouldn't you focus on academics and study? Maybe less activities will help."

Willow was happy to jump on the bandwagon edging on the husbands. "Ah, but they are bright young woman who strive to succeed. I'm sure they will do just fine with a few extracurriculars. Besides, social."

Shaking his head since hearing this nonsense start up, Theo found himself unable to keep that damn cup placed just so. Some might call it an anxious distraction.

"Mmmm, da, they are, but is better to build up skills for career," Theo said.

Alassiel shrugged, hiding a smile behind her cup. "Modeling is a career. Maybe the will both go into the buinsess," she said, giving her flustered husband a sly smile, "Fall wear, Winter gowns and, oh I dunno, summer swimsuits?"

Theo lost his hold on his cup. It spun out onto the table. "N-no, no swimming suits!"

"Theo is right, no need for swimsuits," Andriy's cheeks were a violent red. "Swimsuits tasteless and -and...hardly any fabric. Cannot call fashion. Winter wear good choice; sleeves, turtleneck, pants." No need for skin to be showing.

Melody realized just how concerned their fathers were and had to giggle. " But summer fashion is my favorite," she insisted. "And Rayne looks so good in light colors. I think it'll be fun and maybe it could be a chance at a career, who knows. I'd like to see and find out."

"We could always start a modeling club," Rayne suggested, getting a kick out of her fathers flustered face.

Almost forgotten, Lucius and Ambrose came in to remind the fathers that danger wasn't far. Lucius in particular was smiling a little too wide.

"Let us know when, maybe I'll sign up," Lucius spoffed, coloring her cheeks further.

Natalia and the women couldn't hold back their chuckles seeing the men bloat. They had to pause their sips and bites to be sure not to choke.

"Okay, enough," Theo waved his hand, "ha ha, very funny. Mess with dad, I get it!" He hoped. "You give me heart attack, Красивый."

"Oh papa, don't be so silly," Melody couldn't help but be amused. "You're far too strong for that. But I will not tease anymore."

The mothers and wives made no such promises. Willow in particular had every intention to bring this up if she ever needed to help reign her Russian Rogue in. "And we will continue to show our daughters -and our sons - support in whatever hobbies they choose to pursue."

It was hard to argue with that. Andriy begrudgingly swallowed down his panic for another time. "Tak, will support. But school still important."

“Tak, very important,” Alassiel admitted, giving her husband a kiss on his cheek. She turned back to finish her roasted feta garlic and cherry tomato pasta. “But, in all seriousness, I’d stay away from modeling as a career. Agencies, whether they intend it or not, are far too easily involved in the human trafficking trade.”

The years Alassiel first spent on Earth after she came to the surface were a whirlwind of fashion shows and horror. Vanishing girls were common. Eating disorders and ‘suicide’ often got the blame. Beauty and health were prized in rituals where a knife cut into the innocent and bled them of their essence.

“Я розумію, мамо[I understand, mama,]” Rayne said, her smile only fading as she dwelt on that thought.

So many lost souls. Who would help them? Fairies were devastating. They tore things apart and gobbled people up whenever they saw they had the right conditions, but humanity still suffered the weight of their own evil against itself even before the trouble of fairies returned.

Who would be there for those girls? The pretty faces thinking they’d get a cut of fame and wear flashy clothes, lured in by money and a claim, only to be used and abused? Alassiel made a good argument and Rayne understood…but she wasn’t sure she’d reject the idea outright just yet.

“Mm, that was good,” Natalia said, dabbing her lips clean.

Chuckling, Theo said, “From Micha complaints you’d think it not.”

Oh, the famously scrutinizing Russian Chef measured each bite with a practiced palate. He didn’t allow a single flake of spice to go unnoticed. Wesley had taste and he chose his chefs well for Avostoska, but here, at camp, he didn’t have the same control.

“Little greasy,” Micha muttered over the pork he got, and took a piece of the bread, “bit stiff,” he sipped the soda, “meh.”

“Micha, are you hum drumming this place?” Molly said, turning from her conversation to eye her husband.

Snapped out of a dark place, Micha offered a sheepish smile, “It is my nature, Mollyshka! Don’t condemn me!”
"It ain't your cookin pa, but it ain't bad," Colt shrugged his shoulders as he finished off his burger. "Heck the desserts are actually real good. You should try thr whoopie pies."

Zasha scoffed at hearing that. "Too sweet. The macadamia cookie is best."

“Mm, little too salty, but still good,” Amalia gave her opinion on the cookie.

“Well if y'all are done with the Chopped routine, I think it’s about time we see this place,” Molly spoffed, shaking her head as she got up.

“Da, let’s go zipline!” Micha said, happy to be his playful self.

“That’s far from here,” Cory said calmly, having recovered from his spastic reaction to Ollie’s lies! “We can see things on the way, get a look on what you have going on in the cabins, and,” he glanced at his daughter, “maybe run into friends you’ve made.”

He said and she heard 'friends' but somehow Amelie suspected he was looking for male friends in particular. As much as she was a daddy's girl and loved her father dearly, she wasn't quite sure she wanted to share that aspect of her life with him yet. Still, she'd comply to some degree. "Sure, dad! I think I saw Taly and her family headed that way, so we could run into them."

"And Allyson said her and her mom are going to join us on the tour," Melody reminded them, cleaning her fingers before coming to stand just beside Ambrose. He didn't seem quite bold enough to take her hand, but he stayed close.

"Oh and we gonna see Tate and his old folks?" Nia asked as she stowed a peach in her pocket for later.

Zasha glanced around the lunch room. "Yeah, pretty sure we'll see him outside."

Ah, yes, Amalia had heard about the young man. News of him did, in fact, spread. The Serpent and her Stallion shared a brief look and followed after everyone in silence. They had already discussed the situation. If Zasha liked him, then they’d give him a chance. But, they wouldn’t hold back their opinion if asked directly. Now, if they didn’t like him at all it would be clear to their daughter. They wouldn’t impose action for her to take. It would be her decision if she wanted Tate or not. However, Amalia and Gordon weren’t going to pretend to like him outside of expected public courtesy.

The family and friends were like their own camp crowd when they left the mess hall. Their children were eager to tell their parents all about what they liked. Lyra and Des were careful to do so without revealing their identities. Luna did her best not to continually irk her father by mentioning Johnny as she pointed out where she liked to go, even if it was true they did so together! Lucius, on the other hand, didn’t mind saying how he liked to do this or that with Rayne. Though, the young flower did try to distract her father from hearing it!

Tate and his parents did join up with the others. Amalia and Gordon made pleasant hellos, but they reserved judgment. Tate had no problem with walking along with Zasha. She had to initiate hand-holding though, which a few of the girls seemed to pick up on. They weren’t the only ones. Amalia kept a keen eye on her daughter as they continued.

Ambrose and Melody were at each other's side, much to Theo's dismay. The Russian Rogue made a point to interrupt their talk if he could. Willow made sure not to allow him to wedge himself between as they made their way through.

They met up with Allyson and her mother when the families split for the cabins (save for the Crosse and Cromwell families who had a child of each gender). After an inspection of their rooms and the living space which for some unspoken reason pleased the fathers of teen girls, they turned to continue their tour. Lilith spoke up for the camp owner's attention. "Uncle Cory, is it true they're going to add in a big iMax cinema screen for movie nights next year?"

"Oh, those are so nice," Melody turned excitedly to wait for the answer.

Chatter popped and crackled with excitement over them all. In the chaos the young teens managed to spy the people they wanted to introduce to their parents. They got to the intersection between cabins, about ready to split—though, not the Crosse family, who had one of each—when they bumped into Allyson and her family.

“Hello! I’m Trent and this is my wife, Rochel,” Mr. Crowley said, reaching out to shake hands. “Allyson has told me so much about all of you!”

“She’s especially proud to say she knows your work, Lord Cromwell. A big fan of your theme parks,” Mrs. Crowley said.

Allyson smiled, a bit shyly to see an idol of hers. “Yeah. I can’t wait for that trip to Atlantis.”

Beaming, Cory took their hands to shake, “Good to hear it! Always great to meet a fan.”

"Cory dear, maybe we don't waste half of parent day taking compliments?" Rosy gently mentioned, knowing he was rightfully proud of his work. Still, they had places to be!

After an inspection of their rooms and the living space which for some unspoken reason pleased the fathers of teen girls, they turned to continue their tour. Lilith spoke up for the camp owner's attention. "Uncle Cory, is it true they're going to add in a big iMax cinema screen for movie nights next year?"

"Oh, those are so nice," Melody turned excitedly to wait for the answer.

Rosalie, ever a fan of technology especially when her husband brought it into their personal lives. "It'd be nice to have one of those in our home theater space. Imagine how beautiful the picture must be."

Pride bloomed in Cory, as always when it came to his design, and he said, “Yep! I have a little surprise with it too, so you’ll have to wait until next year to see.”

“Oh, come on, a little hint?” Mr. Crowley prodded, getting into a playful back and forth to see what he might find out.

Meanwhile Mrs. Crowley chuckled and shook her head. “They’re like teenagers, aren’t they?” She said to Rosalie.

"Sometimes worse. Teenagers don't tend to have this much disposable income to live out fantasies and dreams," Rosy said with amusement.

"Is the surprise a movie we're gonna watch?" Nia asked, wondering what would be better than just getting the screen.

“Yeah, is it?”
“Oo, is it Adventures in Avalon?”
“Can it be Marvel?”

Cory did his best to quiet the flood of unwarranted suggestions. In the meantime Mr. Crowley happened to be pushed to the outskirts beside the free side of his wife. He chuckled, wrapping his arm around her.

“Oh, they do get so excited,” Mrs. Crowley said, comfortably leaning into her husbands hold.

“I am too, to be honest. I haven’t seen an iMax in forever,” Mr. Crowley said.

“Ha ha, you sound like you’re the one going to camp.”

“I’d love it! But no, I’ll vicariously live through Ally,” Mr. Crowley chuckled.

“What would you choose to watch on the big-screen, gumdrop?” Mrs. Crowley tried to keep the pet name quiet, but Rosalie heard it anyway.

“Well you know that movies bring us into their stories; living them as if were there,” Mr. Crowley said, and looked down lovingly at his wife, giving her a kiss atop her head, “what else would I choose to relive than our wedding day, my dear sugarplum?”

“Aw,” Mrs. Crowley blushed a bride rouge on her cheeks.

Rosalie, ever a romantic and one to fawn at the idea that it is in fact not dead, felt her heart flutter. That was the sweetest thing! With sweet chocolate eyes brimming from hope and emotion, she tugged on Cory's hand. "What's the first thing you'd watch on the screen? If you could watch anything."

“Oh that’s easy,” Cory said with a fond, wistful smile as he wrapped his arm around his wife when they started off again; his eyes seeming to sparkle with joy at what came to mind, “I would watch the nineteen-ninty-nine cinematic masterpiece The Mummy, staring Brendan Fraser and Rachel Weisz, of course.”

All the pretense she'd built for herself in that moment to hear her husband be just as romantic to her crumbled. Rosy's brows furrowed together and she snapped her head together. "That's it? The first thing you'd watch is a movie? Trent just said he'd have to watch the videos from their wedding day first and you pick the Mummy?"

Cory knew when he hit a rough patch. Usually he would either fumble an apology or try mental gymnastics to reason out why what he said wasn’t as bad, but this time he bunched up his bottom lip in what looked like a contemplative frown and blanked out, speaking the only true words he could that illustrated just what he thought about this situation; the most logical conclusion.

“Sounds like he’s never seen the nineteen-ninty-nine cinematic masterpiece ‘The Mummy’, staring Brendan Fraser and Rachel Weisz.”

Rosalie's jaw threatened to trip her on the path, currently unable to find any merit in any movie. "But it's a movie and I'm talking about seeing our lives. The moment that we told the world we'd do anything for each other and defied the entire hunter population all at once. You would choose not to relive that moment in the best high definition possible?"

Raising a finger, Cory said, “It’s also the day that Wesley poisoned all the mages without my consent, I freaked all of the mages out with my too-realistic holographic fairies, and it was a time when Molly was still in confinement because I wasn’t strong enough or smart enough to prevent her capture in the first place.”

"And we got married[/i]. To your wife - the mother of your children. The woman who plans to be there for you when you are old and grey and can't find your teeth. Doesn't that warrant some value, Cornelius Eugene Cromwell?" They were treading awfully close to a scorned woman, currently now weighing out his fate.

Cory hummed, hearing that tone and knowing he was dancing thin ice. Clearing his throat, he said, “I will never regret the day I married Rosalie Anne Caine-Bell Crosse, and that she became my beautiful, strong-willed, and amazing Lady Cromwell,” he slowed their walk to cup her cheek easily, “and I reflect on that every day. I don’t have to relive something on a screen that’s in my heart every time it beats.”

It was flattery but it wasn't going to cut it right them. "And that's your reasoning of why you'd rather watch a movie you've seen hundreds of times than sit there and relive our vows together?" Her own tone had grown quite flat. A short few steps away Willow had to hide a smile, amused with her sister.

“Pudding ‘n pie,” Cory sighed, continuing the pace they had before, his hand coming to rest on hers of the arm she had around his, “it’s not that I’d ‘rather’, it’s—just—let me make an amendment,” he insisted, despite her puffed up cheeks, “I would love to see a film of our wedding—the best parts—where we confess our love and devotion, and how we defied Hunters, and even the comical scenes were the mages got spooked by fairies,” he gave her a sheepish smile, “edited into the film before the beginning of the nineteen-ninety-nine cinematic masterpiece ‘The Mummy’, starring Brendan Fraser and Rachel Weisz.”

Lips pursed together with one blonde brow perked, Rosy didn't respond to that. She kept her gaze forward as they walked on through the camp. She had a few more things on her mind, but she'd leave him with those thoughts as the day progressed.

Amelie shook her head and clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth. "I don't think that's the right answer, dad," she murmured.

Briefly leaning, Cory said, “Stick by my side and I see me greeting one boyfriend of your choice with a warm welcome in your future.”

A side glance from her mother wasn't missed as Amelie weighed the option. That could work out in her favor or... "I don't know, dad. You're not picking a winning fight and mom can hold a grudge a lot longer than I might date someone..."

Pouting, Cory stood upright and sighed deeply. He would have to hope that those vows they took would hold! He could dig around in his memory bank for something Rosalie did that he could use as a shield in this marital battle of sensitive feelings. That, or one other thing. Oh, but it would be a pain in the butt, wouldn’t it? Still, it could work.

Thankfully grumpy silence was interrupted with intrigue. Familiar faces that they would have chosen never to see again happened to cross paths. Andriy in particular didn’t find this meeting pleasant, but he could imagine neither did Annabelle or Yonten.

“Ah, Mrs. Carlsyle,” Wesley greeted with a handshake.

Iris, widowed during her prime only offered a small smile as she accepted his hand returned a firm shake. "Miss Carlysle is fine." She hadn't brought herself to revert to her maiden name, though she was bold enough to make sure others knew she was on the market. "Always a pleasure to see you again, Lord Von Helsing." If anyone would have asked Andriy, her hand had lingered a little longer than it needed to, though he might have been a bias observer.

Inara did so as well, though she first shook the hand of the young man with her. “And you must be Carter.”

"I am and you are Lady Von Helsing," Carter nodded, fair hair bouncing with the motion before he straightened again. He had been fortunate enough to take more after his mother than father, given his less than tasteful final days in the hunter community.

“Yes, indeed,” Inara said with a polite smile, and turned to shake the mother’s hand. Hers pinched a bit. Coincidence? Or a subtle warning?

Since they happened to be standing unfortunately close upon coming across each other, Alassiel and Andriy were obliged to acknowledge the widower of Benjamin Carlsyle. Rayne did too, though with less apprehension since she only heard vague stories. This was about the same for most of the teens.

“Imagine running into you two,” Wesley said, going in for a shake with the son, “it’s a big camp.”

“Oh you know what they say about Fate.” Inara shrugged, returning to stand at her husband’s side. “All is well for you, Miss Iris? This will be your sons first year here, right?”

"Ah yes, the camp has been more than accommodating for Carter," Iris responded with a smile that some might consider a forced pleasantry. "It was surprising to find the amenities weren't lacking."

Rosalie didn't miss the slight that was thinly veiled as a compliment. It was enough to bring her from her stubborn state in defense of her husband. "Camp Cromwell is one of the highest ranked facilities in North America and Europe. I think the only thing surprising would be any pre-conceived notion that the experience would be anything other than exceptional."

Cory held his head high. A husband with such a wife could only be so lucky as himself. They might squabble, but when it counted they were there for each other.

Just a short distance away, Oliver made the unconscious choice to keep both Luna and Lauri close to him. He may not have admitted that there was a natural distrust of Carter simply because of who his father had been and what he had tried but failed to do to his wife, but a tiny part of the back of his mind saw the features of Benjamin Carlylse without trying. The young lad may have had no ill intentions, but the Lion would always have his reservations, as unfairly as it might have seemed.

Most held that opinion, it seemed. They found any plausible excuse to engage attention away from interacting with Iris and her son. Some were a little more optimistic. It might very well be because of their upbringing not to judge the son by the sins of the father. Whatever a person might point to, Wesley and Inara favored Carter with easier smiles and remained tolerant of Iris proportional to what she deserved by her actions thus far.

“Of course,” Inara agreed with Rosalie, giving her sister-in-law a nod before turning up a practiced smile at Iris, “it would be infantile to assume otherwise, but don’t feel too misjudged, we’re not that surprised,” she quipped, moving on to another topic before Iris could catch up to the implication, “I’m sure you have an abundance of friends to visit, yes?”

“We wouldn’t want to hold you back from mingling,” Wesley said, keeping the subject going so Iris was farther from getting a chance for a rebuttal.

Throwing a helpful remark, Cory said, “Or is Carter too new to have made any yet?”

Pale lips were pursed together and Iris didn't seem to have much to comment on just then. There had been expectations that she'd receive some community backlash and had preemptively taken to building up a wall to protect herself. "He's made plenty of acquaintances," she said with a small bit of force before waving at her son. "Come along, Carter."

No one seemed to be too broken hearted that they were parting. Carter did seem to understand they weren't nearly as welcome as others. Regardless, he gave the other teens a brief wave before turning around.

"So...boys cabin and then we head toward the zipline?" Nia asked hopefully, her eyes alight with an unsheathed delight.

Ready to get on, Yonten happily faced them that way. “Yup, c’mon muddafukas.”

It didn’t take much to encourage the rest to follow. Some, especially the young teens, did spare curious stares after Carter. He didn’t seem unpleasant. His mother, on the other hand…

“Mom, I’ve really only heard about Ben being an asshat,” Lyra said, taking her mother’s hand in hers, “is Iris just as bad?”

Inara offered her daughter a shrug. “To be honest, we haven’t had the best interactions with her.”

“Case in point,” Wesley said, glancing back over his shoulder, “but we’re not sure if she’s been complicit or aware of just how awful her husband was, if that’s what you’re asking. If she has or hasn’t, we have our report on him, but it is on our word that she would have to trust.”

The news of the circumstance around Ben Carlysle’s death shocked many. A man as trusted as he was dying from an attack by a woman he violated didn’t look good for Iris or her son. It left a black stain. However, the report certainly didn’t come from unbiased sources. As far as Iris was concerned it might have all been a lie. Unless, of course, it was too much like Ben to outright dispute. Whether Iris knew or not was yet to be seen, and her actions taken after the news broke danced on an edge; no one could interpret either way. Either Iris was coincidentally innocent or clever.

“Because of this,” Inara said, “I am hesitant to take any other action than just tolerating her at this time.”

“And Carter?” Lyra asked.

The elder Von Helsing couple paused and shared a brief glance. Wesley said, “I wouldn’t judge a man before he got the chance to prove himself. I would neither seek out, nor avoid, his friendship.”

“I would avoid,” Amalia said simply. She and a few others were close enough to hear. “Not like we are obliged to make friends with him. Why bother? A son of a man like that? Feh!”

Some were in agreement, particularly those closest involved in the happenings of the castle. Oliver would only hold his tongue so he wasn't planting poison in the young minds who hadn't been exposed. He would, however, keep an extra close eye on Luna's interactions. Johnny might be off the hook for a while as it was.

"It's also hard to hold the actions of another against them when they weren't even alive at the time," Willow pointed out gently. "I'll never say you have to be someone's friend, but you also don't need to be their enemy."

Melody seemed to understand and gave a small nod. "Yes, mother." She'd keep an eye out for the boy, but hold no expectations.

"Too much drama," Nia huffed. She knew enough of her parents' history to know this was only the second generation tip of the iceberg. "Now let's zipline! I don't wanna run into dinner."

Yonten disrupted his daughter’s peace with a sudden hook of his arm around her neck, pulling her against his chest. He paid no mind to her yip. His free hand stuffed up her hair with no regard to how she wanted it styled.

“Hrr, I’ll beat you to it!” Yonten challenged, and gave her a playful jab to her shoulder once she got loose before bolting forward.

"Fawwk you wish old man!" Nia hollered back before racing off along with him. Growing up, rough housing was only natural even if Jinpa hadn't been quite as active as she would have liked. Thankfully there had been plenty of cousins and now playful competition to help manage the fiery young girl.

"Oh can't wait to remind her when she gets this old that she thinks we're old," Annabelle smirked, shaking her head. She wouldn't take it personally, hell everyone's old when you're that age. Besides, they could still give her a run for her money so they couldn't be that old.

Andriy, one of the youngest parents, shifted his shoulders as he walked. He could be heard murmuring under his breath, "ya ne staryy... [I am not old...]"

Chuckling, Alassiel gave her husband a praising smile. “Ні, не стара, моя Вишня.[No, not old, my Cherry.],” she said, and added in a playfully ominous tone, “але скоро![But soon!]”

Rayne enjoyed the teases between her parents. She watched as her mother poked at her father and, while he was a bit distracted, she found herself glancing around for someone. She didn’t have to search far.

Just a stride away Lucius met her with a smile. He noticed that her parents were a little preoccupied too, and took the opportunity to close the distance to chat.

Theo happened to be just as observed in whatever drama his wife had to relay to him about Cory and Rosalie, having missed it himself, and didn’t notice that Ambrose and Melody were drifting closer to one another. Not right away, anyway.

“Ha ha,” Theo turned to Melody with a quip to tell her of what he just heard, only to fall short of words and merely inhale at seeing the pink on his daughter’s cheeks as she spoke comfortably with Ambrose.

No, not pink! He was seeing it all wrong. It was the sun! It’s what Andriy said before about Rayne. It had to be that.

“Моя маленькая песня,[my little song,]” Theo called to her, “мы должны купить тебе шляпу. Ваша кожа слишком розовая.[we should get you a hat. Your skin is too pink.]”

"Too pink?" Melody's head tilted in concern, her hands coming up to rest on her cheeks. It hadn't felt like they'd been out in the sun that long - the teens had been living in it all summer, after all.

Willow, far more accepting of the idea that their eldest was simply maturing, spoffed and shook her head. "She looks just fine, krasavchik. A healthy young woman."

That quieted some of Melody's concerns, along with a smile from Ambrose. He commented in a hushed tone with broken but trying Russian, "она забыла красиво [She forgot beautiful]." Mel's cheeks flushed deeper at the compliment, her lips pulled back into the biggest smile possible.

Emery was entertained, leaning into Niklaus' shoulder. "They're cute, aren't they? Been awhile since anyone had me blushin like that." Though that wasn't to negate his position as her lover and husband, more the simple fact she'd been significantly more assertive in their relationship.

Anything Niklaus could have said about that was overridden by the thoughts of their own daughter’s cheeks and who might try to color them. Crina was only eight, but that just meant Niklaus would be where Theo was in less than five years or so. A man had to be in solidarity with his brethren.

“Mm, I dunno, it is a bit hot out,” Niklaus said, rustling his hand through his dry hair. He had even chosen to leave his signature coat behind. “Sunburns are sneaky.”

“Da,” Theo heard, and nodded.

"Ah, yes. Notorious sunburns," Emery shook her head and pulled her husband closer to her. "Although it might better not to wear a hat because then you can build up a tolerance of the sun. Especially since the sun is going to be there every day, no matter what."

Catching on, Willow agreed. "Unless of course you think you'll follow her about and block out the sun from shining on her, krasavchik."

Thoughtfully, Theo said, “Da, can have her inside hospital with me. Mel, you have such good heart. Become pediatrician. We are safe from all kinds of suns.”

Sunny suns and sonny sons. Both were treacherous in their own ways.

Niklaus said, “You know, Crina has a good eye for design. I think she’d be a great tattoo artist. Keep up the family business.”

Emery could only sigh. She'd wait a few years before fighting the good fight for Crina's freedoms. For now she'd let him be an overprotective father worried about the intentions of others. Meanwhile she'd watch the possibility of young love blossoming before them and trust they'd raised their son right.

"Hmm, maybe," Melody said thoughtfully, still uncommitted to any career entirely. "Though there's always going to be a sun outside dad. No reason to wear a hat all the time." She might not have fully understood the analogy from the mothers by them, but did think it made logical sense.

“Oh, but sunscreen. Is important, you know,” Micha had to say. Maybe that might combat their

“No it ain’t,” Molly said. “You know they’ve done studies and found carcinogenic ingredient in that stuff? Best sunscreen is powdered zinc, lotion, and lavender.”

Natalia smiled. “You tried it.”

“I did! Very nice. Feels good too,” Molly grinned.

The subject changed and the women chattered about the salves and lotions they wanted Natalia to market. She had been prodded for years and now she seemed much more open to it. The men kept an eye on their daughters and how close the guys stood next to them. Theo always seemed to find some reason to explain away the behaviors that were obvious to others.

“Ah, here we are,” Alassiel said, walking up to the harness of the zipline. “This looks exciting! Glad I’m wearing shorts today.”

The attendant smiled a bit wide for Andriy’s taste. “H-hello! Here, let me help you get in.”

“Aw, thanks,” Alassiel said, doing as he guided her.

Rayne chuckled. She had her increasing share of attention. Perhaps the changing scent as she continued to grow into a woman? Whatever the reason, she often turned heads. It was a bit startling at first. She imagined her mother had gotten quite used to it by now. A small part of her wondered if Lucius had as much affection for her because of this, these pheromones, or if he really did like her for who she was.

Andriy watched his wife with the same lingering concern he had for his daughter. He would always trust her with his entire soul and never worry about infidelity on the part of his sea. Unfortunately the world was brim full of greed and those that wouldn't shy away from taking what they wanted. They'd experienced it before and it left him naturally cautious. He could only pray the same wouldn't befall on his children.

"Oh Aunt Alassiel, even if it's high and scary don't close your eyes," Amelie recommended. That was so much worse she had learned!

“Don’t worry, I will be wide-eyed,” Alassiel promised.

"Shit, that's fun," Nia argued with cheeks flushed from her race up.

Yonten had come up behind his daughter, coughing. “Yeh-,” he thumped his chest as he tried to steady his lungs, “—really fun!”

The fit continued, earning some concern.

“You alright, Yonnyboy?” Wesley asked, seeing his friend struggle.

Nodding, Yonten said, “Just gettin’ old, homie.”

Wesley let it go, though he didn’t think Yonten should be so red in the face over a run.

Annabelle came to put an arm around her husband, rubbing his back slowly to try and help him come out of the fit. "Careful there Bunny, you know I got a few more decades to get out of your old ass."

“Wish me luck!” Alassiel beamed, jumping off. She gave a glorious whoop as she zipped down the line.

All the concern that had been built vanished as the sheer delight from his wife brought a pleased smile to Andriy's face. There was nothing more beautiful than that in the entire world. "Will see you at the bottom, kvitka?" he assured his daughter before getting ready and following his love down the line. No height or distance was going to keep him from his sea for long.

The only thing was, just as Andriy was harnessed, he looked up to see Lucius come to step right beside Rayne as she waved at him. So did Lucius. Torn between two places, but unable to make a decision now, Andriy zipped down the line and could only guess where Lucius’ hand was about to fall to now that their figures were distant sketches in the sky.

Mischievous, Lyra stepped up in place of Rayne. “Here, let me go before you. Just to give your father a small panic.”

Giggling, Rayne said, “Go ahead.”

Desara went next. They had to keep their twin close if they wanted to keep fooling their parents! By the time Rayne went they were sure Andriy had sweated enough. Lucius followed. Some were hesitant, but most were happy to zipline. Micha and Molly with Colt were especially excited.

Theo, having seen the shenanigans with Andriy, chose to encourage Melody to go first. “We will meet you down there.” A buffer between her and Ambrose.

Willing to be the thorn in her husband's side, Willow slipped up in line as Melody's form went down the distance. She began to step into a harness, intentionally putting a foot in one of the wrong loops. "Hmm, this doesn't quite feel right. It won't matter if it's on a little haphazard will it?" She looked up to Theo for his judgement call, stalling him from going down.

Once the Russian Rogue was occupied, Ambrose stepped up and easily geared up properly. Before anyone could catch on, he was racing past on the line toward Melody who awaited him eagerly.

“Here, no, no, like this, da?” Theo fussed over his wife’s foot with the attendant who was blushing too much in his opinion. “There.”

It was then that Theo stood up and couldn’t see Ambrose. Realization hit and he complained that they let him cut in line. But the attendant, who didn’t much like Theo’s glares, declared he couldn’t expect to clog everything!

“Go! Go!” Theo huffed, practically pushing Willow off the edge.

Having slowed him as long as she possibly could, Willow enjoyed the ride across, landing just in time to see Melody and Ambrose break an embrace. It warmed her heart, even as she moved to return her harness. "Your father should be here any moment," she commented aloud, for no particular reason.

Respectfully, Ambrose took a step away, though not so far that he wasn't near Melody. She gave her mother a grateful smile. "That's good, I'm sure everyone wants to get going so we aren't late for dinner."

ZZz! The line seemed to speed faster than the others as Theo used his act of will to move Fate into allowing him the quickest arrival. His eyes were targeted onto Ambrose and Melody. His mind replayed the little smile his beautiful wife had given him. Impish? It would be accurate if he chose that adjective.

Theo came to an abrupt halt. He comically fought with the harness to be free of the restraints. He argued with the attendant about the latch until, finally, he got out of it! All in time too, Melody and Ambrose were having too much fun chuckling over him!

“I am here,” Theo said, chest heaving and hands sweaty. He patted his front to get them dry.

"So good to have you back, Krasavchik," Willow all but purred, coiling her arm around one of his rather than dare holding his hand just quite yet. "I was thinking take a walk along the lake on our way to dinner. What do you think of that?"

Briefly lured into her womanly wiles, the less reliable of Theo’s heads took her words into consideration before sense snapped him to the present.

“Eh, I think maybe walk later? I miss Melody so much. I don’t want her out of my sight just yet,” Theo said, emerald stones quick to find her.

More than Theo had accumulated. Lauri, Alassiel, and Inara were not far away to hear the suggestion and the resulting negotiation. They shared silent communication about just what to do.

“Theo, we’re all going to the same place,” Inara said, coming to his side with Wesley.

“Oui, Melody will be there when you arrive, I’m sure,” Lauri said.

“It’s a wonderful evening,” Alassiel said, and gave her husband a smile too, “why don’t we all do that? Us couples have a pleasant walk to the dining hall before we eat?”


“Eh, well,” Theo wasn’t sure what to say.

Salvation might come from the other fathers who felt the same. Oliver and Andriy were bound to help him out, right? Not Wesley. By now he was a lost cause—lost hope in maintaining his house since Charlotte and Kaylee had been in high school. That didn’t mean every other man had to fall so easily!

"Time with the girls does sound nice," Oliver offered in hopes his Lamb might agree.

But there were several of the wives who were adamant at this point. "Don't you think you should agree so you can work on making up for earlier, Cory?" Rosy asked with a perked fair brow.

Mildly incredulous, Cory wasn’t sure he had something to make for just yet! He did, though, want this weekend to be pleasant. He puckered his lips thoughtfully as he calculated just how much this would mean to Rosalie and to what degree this would make a difference to his situation.

Everest was about to open his mouth to defend his brother in law when a sharp look from his wife cut him off. "You know...a walk along the lake does sound like a good way to end our little tour."

"Yeh, and maybe we can find other...sites to admire," Annabelle's crystalline gaze twinkled with a familiar mischief.

Nia didn't miss it, far from naive. "Ew..." she rolled her eyes and picked up the pace to put distance between herself and whatever her father's response would be.

Grinning, Yonten held his wife a bit closer for murmured flirts that Nia was glad she couldn’t hear. They could always take a quick dive into their room—who knows what kind of trouble they’d get into if a camper saw them—before heading to dinner.

Gordon was less than pleased with the idea of leaving Zasha and Tate alone. He was a bit too bold for his liking. All he could imagine was that Sirius wouldn't disrespect him like that! "I think there will be plenty of time for walks in the future, right?"

“Da,” Amalia said, crossing her arms and giving her husband that look, “five minutes is in future.”

She had a point there. "This is true, sugar plum," he admitted with a hopeful grin to see if he could keep her in a good mood for the rest of their trip.

“Looks like that’s settled,” Inara said, without really giving them a chance to make an official decision. “We’ll all take a walk around the lake and meet up with the teens at the dining hall.”

Yonten took out a lighter and popped a cigarette in his mouth. “Yeh, see yah, chica.”

“Eh, Yonnynboy,” Wesley shook his head and made a sweeping motion under his chin.

Sighing, Yonten stowed his habit away for now. Guess a camp for kids isn’t the best place to enjoy a smoke.

“Well if that’s all, I think we should get on with our walk,” Alassiel said, giving her husband's arm a squeeze.

“Oui,” Lauri smiled up at Oliver.

Theo shifted from foot to foot. He hummed in uncertainty as Willow took the liberty of beginning their walk away from the teens. He kept looking over his shoulder at Melody and squinting at Ambrose.

“Até mais,” Natalia said to her son, quite pleased he would have a little time to spend with Rayne.

“Vê você![See you!]” Lucius waved, finally getting the chance to stand a little closer to Rayne.

Luna had been aching for her usual closeness. She stood right by Johnny once her mother had taken her father far enough away.

The only one who didn’t leave too quickly was Amalia, despite her agreement to the walk. She gave her daughter an appropriate farewell and lingered only to give Tate a single nod. Then she left with Gordon.

"Weird. Are they always like this?" Tate asked with a scoff.

"Like what?" Zasha asked, not quite as eager to take his hand as she awaited a response.

He shrugged and started toward the dining hall. "I dunno, they seem super clinging and stare-y and stuff. Kinda weird." His own parents had been relatively distant and disconnected from the group.

"They mean well, they just care for us," Johnny defended his parents, knowing that some of his Uncles were slightly overbearing. "Nothing wrong with that."

“Oui, I think it is sweet,” Luna said, smiling as she found her place with Johnny, linking arms.

“They’re just protective,” Lyra said, finding the behavior amusing, really.

Lucius pulled his tesses up in a loose, messy bun. “Besides, not all of them are like that,” he said, and tucked only one hand in his pocket. The other hung quite close to Rayne’s.

“Honestly, much better than stale, boring personalities,” Allyson said.

The Crowley’s certainly didn’t disappoint in that regard. They were quite simpatico with the other adults. They proved to be on Rosalie’s good side, always giving her one more thing to hope Cory would do!

"I agree. I think we're fortunate our parents care as much as they do," Melody said as one of her hands took hold of Ambrose. "Even if they can be overprotective."

"Our father's especially," Lilith shrugged her shoulders. She expected it to happen, and wasn't horribly surprised. Perhaps with time things would calm down, once they realized they there wasn't as much to worry about.

Johnny knew it was a double-edged sword; he was spared as a son but now up against the questioning glances of the Blairs. "With time I think they'll realize who means well." Or so he hoped!

Those words rang in the ears of many. Who means well. And how did you know who meant well? A person might say someone would know a line was crooked only because they know a line can be straight. But what constituted a crooked line here? Did Tate’s seemingly blasé attitude have intrinsic fault, or only in relation to the expectations they had in comparison to what they grew up around?

Lyra noted the ease in which Tate walked without knowledge of Zasha’s distance from him. She had said as much to Desi before. He only ever held her hand when she prompted it. Even if he wasn’t that kind of man, perhaps he was the type that therefore didn’t fit well with Zasha.

Falling behind, Lyra leaned to Desara and said, “I think we might find out who means well all, and not too soon.”

It didn't take twin-level of communication to know just what her sister was referring to. Desi gave her eyes a brief roll. "Hopefuly soon. Not the best vibes, but you gonna tell someone how to be happy?"

Nia spoffed, trailing behind with the Von Helsing girls. She might have been alright with Tate at first, but now he just felt like he was constantly in the way of her and her bestie without really contributing. "We'll see how long it lasts."

 

[xrakkax]

Others were, thankfully, going to last a little longer than Zasha and Tate. Perhaps it was that they grew up together? Whatever the case, Melody and Ambrose as well as Johnny and Luna were happily compatible. Even Rayne and Lucius, though still unspoken and for an unknown time in the future, were like peas in a pod.

They arrived at the mess hall a little after their parents. Of course the husbands had hurried that walk to a brisk stroll. They were eager to know just how their teens were faring. Specifically the ones whose daughters sprouted overnight into the kinds of flowers bees loved to hover about.

“Deeta,” Amalia greeted. Since Tate wasn’t exactly at her side she reached out to rest her arm around her daughter's shoulder, an easy smile on her face.

It was an affectionate name that she'd grown with and loved, though only from her mother.

Zasha returned the smile and even gave a one-armed embrace. "How was the walk with dad?" she questioned, unassuming there be any reason she was being checked on.

Giving her husband a prowling glance—the kind he knew bode well for him when he pleased her whims—Amalia made sure he heard her say, "He'll know tonight."

Out of all the husbands it was Gordon who didn't speed his way back. He even managed not to remark on Zasha and Tate. He knew too much about his wife to make that mistake.

Zasha only made a temporary face of disapproval. She wasn't blind to the idea that their parents were still romantic with each other - but that didn't mean she wanted to think about it.

"That's...well that's good," Zasha managed to finally say before starting toward the long table reserved for them all. She figured she might as well pose the question on her mind. "So, what do you guys think of Tate?"

Aside from the fact that a half of a day wouldn't suffice for a proper examination of Tate, Amalia had seen enough to gauge a first impression.

Tate did not make an effort to regard either parent with due respect. His introduction lacked attention, he often didn't seem engaged with what was going on with the people around him, and as far as they knew Zasha hadn't even smiled once. All of this to say they had only just met him. Only the most precise language could express all of this.

"Meh," Amalia said, teetering her raised hand.

A non-commitment to approval or rejection, Zasha recognized the response. "He's a nice guy and does fun stuff," she offered in defense of her first boyfriend. "We're going to go rafting tomorrow, which is going to be fun. Shouldn't you want someone to go on an adventure with?"

“Da,” Amalia said, adding a caveat, “if they don’t disappoint.”

Bad company might as well mean no company. An adventure with someone who took away from the experience simply wasn’t worth the trouble to take them with you. But, if Zasha felt he added to her life, then who were they to tell her to kick him to the curb?

Zasha considered saying that she had yet to be disappointed and that she didn't think Tate would be. Sure, there were times when they probably could have had more time together. Or when he could have offered to walk her back to her cabin. Or just participated in more talk with her and her friends. Maybe with a bit of time Tate would be able to shine and compare to the love stories that she'd grown up with.

"That's true." Leaning into her mother's side, Zasha gave a small smile. "Спасибо, что присматриваешь за мной [Thanks for looking out for me]."

“Всегда, Deeta,[Always],” Amalia gave her daughter a kiss atop her head before sliding into her seat between Zasha and her husband.

Dinner played out about as expected. Cory seemed to be digging a deeper hole every time he didn’t quite respond as ‘romantically’ as Rosalie observed in Trent and Rochel. Theo used language to suggest he was fine, but seemed to stare at Melody and Ambrose without breaking eye contact. Luna and Johnny discreetly shared smiles behind cups and spoons to not raise the hackles of the Lion. Lucius, while not talking directly to Rayne, seemed to be making her laugh with all kinds of inside jokes unknown to most. The implication of their closeness was enough!

Finally dinner ended and they were ready to make their way to their cabins. The men split with the guys and the women went with the girls. It was tradition to spend their only night as if they were campers with their children.

With the fathers out of the way, Willow thought she'd test the waters of just how well the daughters were doing. "So Mel, you really seem to enjoy your time with Ambrose," she commented as she finished braiding her hair before pinning it up for bed.

Cheeks a healthy pink, Melody nodded. "He's very sweet and kind," she complimented, daring a glance in Emery's direction.

"Good, that means I raised myself a good guy," she said, taking the comment well.

"It's true. All the dad's losin' their minds trying to protect their little girls when I don't imagine there's any risk of bad apples in our families," Ellie said with confidence.

“A reflex, I’m sure,” Inara chuckled.

Wesley had only gotten used to the changes of the times. He figured he’d be far less concerned. They can’t possibly have two killer boyfriends, could they? The odds were against that. Jaxon was probably the only one he had to worry about. That didn’t mean he would have reservations still.

“Oui, it is as if they are going through a midlife crisis,” Lauri spoffed, shaking her head.

Luna laughed, saying, “I’d think so! Did you see Papa’s face? It was like I told him books were rubbish or as if I mispronounced ‘croissant’ on purpose.” That did have them chuckling. “It’s not bad at all, though. Johnny is such a gentleman,” she turned to look up at her Aunt Ellie with a smile, “he really is. He even stays up when he’s tired to let me finish rambling, or he will make sure I am seated comfortably before he sits down, and I feel that I can speak and he is quick to be attentive.”

Amalia glanced down at her daughter. Tate didn’t exactly care to notice if Zasha had a place to sit or cared to tune in whenever she talked, even briefly, just in case she might want to speak with him. Amalia could only imagine Tate wouldn’t be willing to sacrifice just a little bit of personal time to let her have her say, but who knows?

“And what about Lucius?” Alassiel asked her daughter.

Cheeks pink, Rayne knew that it was a little obvious now and holding pretense would only be silly.

“Luc is fun. He’s adventurous and thoughtful,” Rayne said, and listed off similar traits Luna did, except they were intermingled with pranks. “I like him, but,” she sighed with a shrug of one shoulder, “he’s just a friend.”

Natalia hummed in thought over that. She knew Lucius was far more bold with everything else. Why shy away now? That did surprise her.

“Maybe I will talk with him,” Natalia said.

Gasping softly, Rayne said, “Oh, no, please, it’s fine! We don’t need to do that.”

Giggling, Alassiel said, “Kvita, don’t be so afraid.”

“I don’t want him to think I’m talking about him right now. That’s so,” Rayne couldn’t think of the word, but it felt awkward all the same, “I just—It’s fine if he doesn’t want to ask me out. I could be misinterpreting it.”

“Couldn’t that be what he thinks?” Inara asked. “Maybe a hint would do. Unless you rather not pursue a relationship with him.”

Fair point. Rayne wondered a little more clearly now if she did. The more she thought it over, thought about him, and how he gave her a sense of safety, she knew she wanted to. He made her smile. But that smile wavered.

“Do you think he likes me because I smell good and I am beautiful?” Rayne asked, not quite so enthused.

Alassiel sighed, wrapping her arm around her daughter. “I know what you mean. It can be hard to tell if someone really likes you, or if they’re just a playboy who enjoys a taste of the exotic and as soon as another woman just as unique comes around, he doesn’t bother to end things with you before chasing that skirt,” she said, and wished Ryuu was here to get teased about it, “but one day, even if it’s not today, you may find someone like your father. He was, of course, taken by my beauty, but he also didn’t interact with me because of it.”

“You two loved riddles,” Rayne smiled. She had always enjoyed their tale.

“Yes. Still do,” Alassiel grinned. “I didn’t find him by hiding myself. You just need to learn how to look. And I think Lucius is actually the best kind of person to begin, or end, a search.”

Nodding, Natalia said, “Trust me. He does like you. I’m just surprised he hasn’t done anything yet.”

The comment perked Rayne’s attention. “He does?”

“Da, he is always talking about you. He admires you, Rayne,” Natalia said.

“Then…then why…”

“I don’t know,” Natalia shrugged.

"You don't think asking will make him act different?" The question came from Zasha who had been relatively quiet.

"You mean what if he isn't interested and says no?" Rosy clarified with a nod from the young woman. "Well, then you're still good friends and it doesn't change any of the qualities he has."

Zasha opened her mouth to argue that friendship wasn't what she wanted, but paused and closed it again. It was much more sensible that she was just reading into things. Besides, she had Tate now.

That concluded most of the talk about that topic. The subject changed to the expectations for the next day. The girls also devised ways they could escape the watchful gaze of their fathers for a more relaxing time. The mothers joined in on the game plan. All they needed was for the sun to rise.

Morning came. With it Lyranni and Desara got up early to make sure their mother couldn’t see which one was which before they got their looks just right. A lot of the time the girls shared routine, but occasionally they diverted. They had a different preference for morning care. Inara would know.

Their mother took a bit to wake. Many of the mothers and their daughters were already halfway done with their morning drinks. Inara finally got up, got dressed, and smiled at her daughters as she passed them by to grab her cup of coffee.

“Morning girls,” Inara greeted.

“Morning mom,” they said together.

“Did you guys have a good sleep?” Inara asked, pouring a little cream in her cup.

"Wonderful," Des answered with a smile that was an eerie mirror of her sisters. They hadn't gotten to their teenage years without practice.

Inara gave them a brief hug before sitting down with her drink. She had a mischievous grin that couldn’t be tamed.

“You girls look great today, by the way,” Inara said, still keeping her eyes on them as they chose their seats.

“Thanks,” Lyra and Des mimicked the other as they settled down too.

Lauri spoffed, “It is like they were one person split in two.”

“Mm, yeah,” Inara said, sipping her coffee, “but I know which is which.”

Lyra shared a look with Des. This could be a trick. Maybe their mother wanted to trip them up? Scare them into thinking she found them out? The leaned to whisper to one another and, after agreeing, they looked up at their mother.

“Is that so?” asked one.
“Because, if it is,” said the other. “Then make your guess,” they said, “but only one shot.”

Looking right at Desara, Inara said, “You are undoubtedly my little Desi, and you,” she grinned to the other, “are none other than my Lyra.”

The corner of Desi's lip twitched just a single muscle. "And what makes you come to that conclusion?"

“I was never told I had to explain myself,” Inara said, happily staring her cup of coffee, “but, if you want a hint…a mother nose her children.”

Desi's eyebrows furrowed and she turned to her sister in disbelief. Was it really possible there was anything they could have missed? They'd slaved away for hours to ensure each hair and follicle aligned perfectly. But could they have missed something? And if so, was it something their father also picked up on?

“Well? Is she right?” Alassiel asked, eager to know.

Pursing their lips, the twins said, “Yes.”

“Ouai mais comment?” Lauri prodded. “We must know!”

Rayne and the others were quite invested too. “Aunt Inara, what was it?”

“I won’t reveal how just yet,” Inara said, finishing her drink, “not unless Wesely either gives up or accurately distinguishes them.”

“Aww,” Luna sighed.

“Well come on then, let’s get going with the day and see if Wes guesses right,” Alassiel chuckled.

The twins, none too pleased, got their things together in a bit of a mood. Whatever their mother had done, or whatever they missed, or didn’t see coming, they’d find out later. At least they could see how far they might trick their father.

The women were up and out soon. They were expected to meet at the breakfast hall. Lyra and Des kept close to their mother. They wouldn’t allow her to speak a word to their father without hearing, nor would they let her touch them in case she tried to flick a hair or mark them—had she done so in the night? But they would have seen that in the morning, before she woke. They would have fixed it.

The growing uneasiness that they weren't as clever and sneaky as had planned was lingering as they progressed. Desi had to fight the urge to stare at her mother, trying to understand just what she'd picked up on that they'd missed. Surely there was some sort of mother witchcraft going on! But still, they had to keep their ruse up for as long as possible with the Fox's keen eye.

“Ah, my girls!” Wesley beamed, arms wide as he came to hug them. He did so for Inara first before turning this his daughters.

Lyra and Des were about to embrace with him until a little voice at the back of their head said not to. They stepped back.

“What’s this?” Wesley tilted his head, glancing at Inara with confusion.

“Oh, I soured their mood by pointing out who was who,” Inara chuckled.

“Ah, I see,” Wesley grinned. He clasped his hands behind his back and leaned to his wife. “Mind telling me?”

“Nope, you have to do it yourself,” Inara said.

“Ah!” Wesley spoffed, crossing his arms. He watched his girls as they walked into the mess hall. “I must say you two did an amazing job.”

Even if a bit off-put by their mother’s seemingly magical discernment, they were glad to know their father hadn’t picked them apart just yet. But would he? They’d need to keep an eye on their behaviors. Des and Lyra had been honing this skill and they wouldn’t be losing so easily!

The twins sat down in unison. They carefully mirrored each other as they ate and drank. Lyra wanted so badly to drink more water. But, Des usually felt perfectly hydrated. The other difference between them was obvious to one twin as she left the table. Desi had to fight the urge to pocket an extra croissant to snack on usually, forced to curb her snackish behaviors. These internal inconsistencies were obstacles.

"I'm very glad we didn't have twins for this reason," Gordon observed the two carefully. "Having two of Zasha would have been a bit much."

"Too much of me to handle," Zasha grinned proudly.

Tate, sitting nearby, perked up at that idea. "I dunno. Twins are kinda hot, right?" His parents either didn't hear or weren't moved by the remark.

The rest of the family's parents had their own personal reactions, particularly those closest to the Baranovs.

"Not as hot as being respectful," Emery half spoffed.

Smacking his lips after having eaten his last bite, Tate’s father made a face.

“Not sure what you mean by that, but, I mean, is he wrong? Wish I coulda married a couple of twins,” his chuckle sounded wrong and the they were a little surprised he had said so with his wife right there.

It seemed to Wesley that Tate encouraged his idea of entry tests also taking into account a person's moral inclinations. But, that had its own issues. He would have to be satisfied with the way entrance exams worked at the moment.

“While I won’t fault him for an observation that beauty doubled is delightful, it’s best to read the room and keep thoughts like that to yourself,” Wesley said, and those who knew him well could tell his tone brooked no argument. “If nothing else, I do not appreciate the comment seeing as my daughters are here.”

“Hmm,” Tate’s father almost rolled his eyes, but he didn’t press it. Not many people did who met with those empty, coffee eyes.

“Why don’t we head off to the first activity?” Inara said, moving along the topic and the mood.

Even those without twins seemed uneasy, especially the fathers of young girls. Gordon felt his distaste for his daughters Beau growing, even though he tried to stay unbiased. The points against him were only increasing.

"I think that's a good choice," Willow agreed. Hoping to keep the peace after distasteful interactions. "Camp is always such a pleasant experience. You can make some lasting friendships."

Ollie said, “That reminds me, we gotta find Ally.”

“Do we though?” Cory asked, as casually as he could. “I mean, she probably has a lot she wants to do with her parents.”

Lauri and Oliver broke briefly from their subconscious choice to stand between Tate’s parents and their child, smiled at one another.

“Oh why not?” Lauri said, “she’s a sweet girl. So are her parents.”

Cory shrugged. “I’m not saying I don’t want to see them, I’m just saying we can’t keep whisking them away, right?”

"No, but we could see if they at least want to join us," Rosy told her husband firmly. She was well-aware of his attempts to bring space between them and the significantly more romantic couple.

While the parents discussed just what they'd do, Tate stood from the clearing table and put an arm around Zasha's shoulder. "But you know you're the perfect amount for me right, babe?"

It seemed a bit odd and, nearby, Nia could have sworn it was forced, though she didn't get a chance to voice her opinion.

Zasha was happy to hear he didn't share the opinion of his father, turning and even giving Tate a peck on his cheek.

"Good,” she said, “You're the right amount for me too.”

Not far off Luna briefly paused a chuckle with Johnny to glance at Tate and Zasha at that point. It seemed to Luna that Tate didn’t exactly treat that gesture of affection with the kind of respect he should have, but then again she didn’t know Zasha’s taste. Maybe she didn’t mind it.

There were other things to be attentive to than uncertain teen love. Cory and Rosy were in a quiet heated debate on whether they might disturb the Crowley family. In their back and forth they failed to notice just where the group was headed and, to Cory’s horror, Fate unwittingly guided them to the screens of the caves.

“Oh damn it,” Cory sighed, looking up at a scene right out of a movie, playing on HIS dastardly screens!

Mr. Crowley had his wife sitting on a toadstool. He was serenading her with a song of love. The echo of his voice filled the speakers with amazing acoustics.

“I don’t want to miss one smile, I don’t want to miss one kiss,” Mr. Crowley swayed, gently touching his wife’s cheek.

“Really?” Cory grumbled.

“I want to hold you close! Feel your heart so close to mine! Stay here, in this moment, for all the rest of time!”

"What's the matter Cory? He steal the song you were planning?" Annabelle had to cackle, highly amused.

"Hells bells, that song sounds older than the Alamo," Colt exclaimed.

"And it's still romantic," Rosy defended the classic. "Or least Mr. Crowley is.”

Yonten pointed. “Look, he’s dancing with her now!”

Mrs. Crowley was swept away into her husband's arms. They made a round in the room and the gathering crowd had to clap. It got worse when the other wives sighed in agreement with Rosalie’s observation of Mr. Crowley. The singing was finally coming to a close, at least.

“I don’t want to fall asleep, cause I miss you babe,” he dipped his wife gently, “and I don’t wanna miss a thing.”

“Aww!” The audience cheered when their lips touched.

The crowd was happy to remain until the Crowely’s came out of the cave system so they might praise his public display of affection to his wife. Mrs. Crowley glowed with that special shine only a woman completely united in heart and spirit could, outside of that certain activity.

There was no way Cory was going to get anyone to leave this place. The couples in his family were quick to converge on them.

“You set a bar, Mr. Crowley, and I ain’t gonna let my husband live it down if he don’t reach it too,” Molly said. .

“Oui tu as été super!” Lauri praised.

Inara clapped, “Oh, it’s as vibrant as young love.”

“Love is always young,” Mr. Crowley said, and laid his bright eyes onto his wife, “when it’s true.”

Andriy stood a few steps back, folding his arms over his chest. "When is true," he mocked under his breath and shook his head. "Our love is very true."

Chuckling, Alassiel gave her sweet Cherry a kiss on his cheek. “Tak, very true.”

Ellie gave Everest a good jab in the side. "Why aren't you like that?"

"The last time I sang you said dogs would howl," Ev retorted, mildly unamused. "You're not about to guilt trip me now."

His fiery Phoenix spoffed. "That's what you think."

“Well now that you’ve properly put all us ingrates in our place,” Wesely said, giving Mr. Crowley a friendly pat on his shoulder, “why don’t you come along with us?”

Cory thought that was quite a forceful invitation. He would have phrased it differently. Perhaps even offered a site on camp far from them for the Most Romantic Couple to visit. Out of concern that they had the best experience on their visit, of course.

“Oh, that sounds wonderful, but let me see what the wife has to say,” Mr. Crowley said, turning to smile at her.

“I’d love it,” Mrs. Crowley blushed.

“There we have it my friend, the wife loves it, and so must I,” Mr. Crowley said, and walked in step next to the Von Helsings with the Cromwells right behind.

The young teens were glad of the distraction that the Crowley couple made for their fathers. Allyson too, who had joined them and laughed over the way her parents caused such a stir! Well, for some.

Tate’s parents—Saul and Nancy—were muttering. Words here and there were heard by the adults. Not the most savory. Tate’s father had a complaint about Mr. Crowley’s voice being too heavy, whatever that meant. He talked too much for his taste too. But that was nothing compared to a snippet Rosalie happened to hear about their opinion of the couple just as the day ended and they were heading off with their son.

“—can’t stand it. It’s smothering,” Nancy muttered to her husband.

“It’s a facade,” Saul said, rolling his eyes, “they can’t be that happy. That requires too much of someone. They’re as miserable as the rest of us.”

Nancy nodded, as if surprised she hadn’t thought of that. “Makes sense. That, or they’re doing devilish things behind closed doors,” she said, giving him a knowing look.

“Them? They’re cold fish, I know it,” Saul’s chuckle sounded more like a series of snorts, “we can at least say we don’t have to worry about that.”

“Oh I can’t remember the last time I let you touch me,” Nancy almost shivered. “You do things all wrong.”

“You’re no better.”

“I’d ask why you can’t be like Mr. Crowley, but I’ve expected you to get out of bed this morning and I think that’s all I can hope for.”

“Hope for less and don’t wait up for me,” he said, and that evoked ugly laughter.

“Wait up for you, oh that’s a good one,” Nancy snorttled, and their voices faded and she and her husband were now too far to hear.

Rosy's fair face scrunched in distaste of everything she heard. Apparently it was that easy to tell where apples fell from trees. "They're rather unpleasant, aren't they? Hopefully they find another way to entertain themselves far away."

At a time like this Cory had to thank his good sense not to say he rather appreciated the contrast. He wasn’t as romantic as Mr. Crowley, but he wasn’t that bad. Saul stole away momentary criticism from himself. But it wasn’t the best point to make when everything hung in the balance.

“Yeah, not my favorite,” Cory said, and that was true.

Another couple was competing for that spot and they were somehow perfectly placed in front of the setting sun. It almost irked Cory just how well they were posed too.

“Mr. Crowley, I must have you come visit Avostoska,” Wesley said.

“I would love to,” Mr. Crowley said, “but please, call me Trent.”

“And you’re welcome to call me Rochel,” his wife said.

“Trent, Rochel—you’re formally invited to our castle,” Wesley chuckled.

“I will work it into my schedule. After all, family first,” Trent said.

Smiling, Inara decided this was what she liked to hear from a good man. “We can’t wait.”

“In the meantime it is best we have our dinner. Ally?” Rochel called.

“Coming mom! One minute!” Allyson said, and turned back to her friends. “See you guys tomorrow?”

"Of course! We'll see you tomorrow, Ally," Amelie waved the kind girl away.

In her mind, Allyson’s parents were perfectly romantic. It was also why Amelie was taking her mother's side in the quarrel.

"See ya, Ally!" Several others chorused as well, grouped with their families.

Willow watched the Crowleys head away and smiled to herself. "What a pleasant family. I'm glad to see she has such a wonderful example of a relationship to look up to."

“Da,” Theo smiled, having given up on trying to compare himself to the man and simply respected Trent instead.

“Honestly, I could be a bit more romantic,” Alassiel said, thinking that Rochel seemed just as pleasant to Trent as he was to her.

Rayne took her mother’s hand and said, “Ally’s not the only one with wonderful parents to look up to.”

“Aww,” Alassiel pulled her daughter into a hug.

“Oui, when I think of what I want in life, I think of you two,” Luna said, smiling up at her parents. “I want what you have,” she took Johnny’s hand, “and I will make sure I don’t settle for less.”

Now that compliment took the wind out of the sails of Theo, who could see from Melody’s gaze for him that Luna merely spoke what was in her heart. He sobered up more in that moment than he expected to in a lifetime. Maybe, just maybe, Ambrose wasn’t so bad.

Lyra and Des felt the same. They just couldn’t say so without wondering if their father would win the bet. They had until dinner ended to win. Wesley technically had until midnight, but they wanted to make sure they were safe.

"Rayne and Luna are right though," Amelie figured she could cut her father a little slack. "We all grew up seeing true love, it just manifested itself in different ways."

With parents pleased and fathers calmed for the most part, everyone was able to continue enjoying their day together. Ambrose grew bold enough to hold Melodys hand—respectfully. Zasha and Tate seemed to get along much better with his parents gone, even though no one knew just where or why they'd vanished. Johnny was also happy not to have to contain himself, although he was mindful not to ruffle up the Lions fur.

Dinner proved a relaxing experience for all but the twins. It seemed that day that the kitchens were serving Desara’s most dreaded meal. Lyra didn’t mind it that much, but her sister just could not stand the options.

The line stalled with the twins waiting to take the offered food. Wesley stood right by them.

“Something the matter?” Wesley asked, impressed the girls didn’t blink despite the spread.

“We’re fine,” they said, angling their backs to him.

Whispering, Lyra said, “Just take the same amount as me and I’ll try not to eat too much of it.”

No amount was acceptable, not in Desi's mind. Still, she took a small enough scoop of the putrid food and plopped it on her plate just as her sister had. Already she could feel the urge to gag building, but their desire to be victorious kept it down.

"Not a fan of this game anymore," she murmure.

“Mmm, I think it’s still a little fun,” Lyra said, trying not to break their unified expressions with a teasing grin.

The twins turned and walked to their seats. Their parents seemed quite pleased. The girls sat down to eat their food and, mercifully, Lyra only took a small bite of the green and beige pile of mush mixed with peas and Lima beans. Now she only hoped her sister could make it through without a reaction! They needed to be identical in all things.

Calling on the strength of her ancestors and every strong woman she could possibly think of, Des took her first bite. It was nearly identical in size to Lyra's bite, but it felt like a shoveled mountain of doom. Desi struggled to breathe through her nose with each churn of her jaws to chew. Determination to fool at least one parent kept her face as a stone wall, even as the nasty lima beans violently assaulted her tongue. After what felt like an eternity she finished the first bite and pushed off the desire to immediately take a drink of her juice and wash it clean.

Lyra had to commend her sister. She really put forth the effort you needed to be a great Guardian. It was almost a shame that their father paid more attention to the people he was speaking with than watching them. He didn’t even speak at all with their mother, though he did interact by handing her salt or trading food with her. Inara, on the other hand, did watch them. She seemed to drift her attention more often onto Desara. Understandable, since she knew just what struggle her daughter was going through.

One scoop after another Desara managed to maintain her composure. Finally the dish was empty enough to qualify as done. Lyra, mercifully, left a good amount of beverage in their cups so that the last thing Desara tasted would be her drink!

Those close enough to have observed the struggle all clapped as they got up from the table. They were proud of the performance. Most were offering their compliments too as they left the messhall.

“Amazing. And I still don’t know which is which!” Alassiel said.

“Stars, whichever you is Des, you have got a strong will!”

“This is incredible. I have no idea who is who,” Lauri said, getting up as well.

Wesley did grin proudly. “They’re right, you did amazing, Desi,” he said as he got up and came to rest his arm around her to their astonishment, “and I can say that with confidence. You almost got me.”

Defeat. Suckerpunched. So close to the finish line only to fall flat. All the composure she'd been using to stay upright fell apart at her father's choice.

"Now how in the damn hell did you figure that out? You're telling me I ate those nasty lima beans for nothing?!"

Chuckling, Wesley said, "I assure you, it wasn't for nothing. The lima beans played an important role."

"How? You barely looked at us!" Lyra said, and gave her mother a glance.

Inara spoffed, “Don’t look at me, I didn’t consult him. We agreed to investigate separately.”

“Well, then…How?” Lyra frowned.

"You two weren't the only ones I studied, " Wesley mused. "You see, when you're going undercover, you need to be sure that your surroundings don't give you away. I had trust that human habit would encourage the people who knew which was Desara to stare at her.”

Dark brows knitted together in fury. That's what had lost them out? Other people unable to save face and help them with their ruse?

"That's lame," Desi groaned, less than pleased for how much she suffered. "I don't think that's fair then, because you didn't go off your own knowledge, only others and their inability to properly deceive. You have to admit we both are completely identical in our behaviors and mannerisms when we want to."

Aside from the fact that the experiment only worked because of his knowledge of Desara’s disgust, and that it wouldn’t be plausible to make any decision without processing the experiences that inform this knowledge, Wesley focused on the other points.

First, you didn’t place any rules on how we went about it. I would say we did more to restrict ourselves on our own than you did.”

“Hmmm…okay,” Lyra shrugged.

“And yes, you are identical in all those behaviors and mannerisms, that’s true,” Wesley said, giving his daughter’s shoulder a rub, “that doesn't mean you should not be aware of your environment. You must always assume your opponent will do things such as this to test you. It is, then, your responsibility to be sure the people you have on your team are cooperating. Enemies will not be lenient. ‘Fair’ isn’t in their vocabulary.”

That didn't seem to cheer Desi up too much. After all, they lost! They inherited the same competitive nature of their parents, so a loss was a loss, regardless of any lessons that came with it. "Still think the others are going to need to step up their game or we remove them as a factor."

"It was convincing to most of us," Willow offered as a consolidation with a small chuckle of amusement. "The others just didn't have their lives learning your sister like the two of you had."

That was right and they’d be well to remember! The stung pride of the girls soothed a little at that. Lyra offered her aunt a smile.

“Thanks, Aunt Willow,” she said.

“Now, why don’t we head to bed? It’s late and we have traveling to do tomorrow,” Wesley said.

Suddenly the day was too short. Most of the teens walked close to their parents at the mention of that. Rayne linked her arms with both Alassiel and Andriy. Lucius seemed to invest their time walking just conversing with his parents about nothing and anything. He didn’t want to stop just yet. Luna felt tugged between Johnny and keeping her attention on the Lion and the Lamb. Lyra and Des kept on either side of their parents like bookends keeping them from tipping away.

Rosy could sense some uneasiness as Amelie came to her side and Olly stood by his father. "Don't worry—we'll have breakfast together before we go," she promised.

"Tak, and camp will be over before you know it. A little time together before school," Andriy agreed with a kiss to his eldest's temple. "Have good night with tvoya mama."

Joao nodded, placing a hand on Lucius's shoulder. "Sleep well," he bade his wife and the others.

"Sweet dreams," Johnny said first looking at his mother, though his eyes lingered longer on Luna.

Molly and Micha were not leaving without a hearty goodbye. Theo and Willow were tender in their hopes for their sweet girl, even with Ambrose right by. Cory couldn’t turn his back on his daughter without their secret handshake. The twins had to give both their parents two hugs each.

Not everyone did the same. Within earshot they could hear Tate’s family give less of a ‘goodbye’ and more of a ‘good riddance’ with the way they casually tossed their waves and Saul’s half-hearted punch to his son’s shoulder. If they loved their son it was hard to tell. Tate didn’t seem like he cared much either way. But this wasn’t the case for the Baranov family.

“We’ll see you soon, Deeta,” Amalia said, giving her daughter a squeeze.

 

[Soliloquy]

The embrace spread warmth through Zasha, just as it did every time. It was a feeling she'd forgotten how much she missed away from home. Giving her mother a return squeeze before uncoiling her arms, she smiled up at her. "Soon," she agreed. "But don't let dad drive you nuts in the meantime."

"Rubbish. That's what my job is," Gordon spoffed, taking his turn in hugging his daughter. "You just take care of yourself and know that we're always here for you if you need anyone, my sugar plum."

She wondered if he meant particularly when it came to her relationship. There was no question that he wasn't approving, though they both appeared to tolerate Tate for her sake. Zasha gave him a peck on his check just as she pulled away. "I know you are, dad. Thanks."

The rumble of the bus’s engine called to Amalia and Gordon. They parted from Zasha and loaded up into it. Through the windows the parents waved at their children as the bus pulled away.

“До побачення! Безпечну подорож![Goodbye! Safe trip!]” Rayne called.

The bus, just as quick as it came, left them through where it had arrived. This would be the only time the teens were bummed out that their parents had the privilege of using that special entrance.

Luna came to stand with Johnny, her hand in his. “Oh, I can’t believe they’re gone already.”

“Gotta get used to it,” Ollie said with a shrug.

Lucius lingered his eyes on Rayne. The blue haired maiden seemed so lonesome standing there without any physical comfort. Lucius stepped towards her and then paused. Rethinking, he tucked his hands in his pockets and wheeled on his heel.

“So, I’m gonna hit the gym if anyone wants to come,” Lucius said, scuffing gravel with his boot.

“Yeah, sure,” Lyra said, expecting Des would do the same.

Ready to get back into their usual swing of things, Desi nodded. "Yeah, I could use a good work over." Obstacle courses were a personal favorite - especially for competing.

Melody turned to Ambrose who was back at her side. "Did you want to join them?"

"Hmm, we can. But then maybe we go for a swim before dinner?" he suggested. The sun was glaring down on them and the cooling water was calling.

“Oo, that sounds fun,” Allyson said. “I’ll come too.”

The teens fell back into their camp activities and routines. Those who were coupled spent as much time together as they could. They discussed ways that they could maximize their time together during school too. All this while they prepared themselves mentally for the coming year of hard work.

Unfortunately for them time flew by and the end of camp closed out their summer of fun.

~oOo~​

The Von Helsing Guardian Academy proved to be an exciting and challenging experience. The sweet and loving parents, aunts, and uncles that the teens knew became totally different people in the roles of professor. Lauri the Lamb didn’t play favorites, Oliver expected much of them, and it wasn’t surprising that Everest did as well. Having experienced cousins helped the newbies navigate the first month well enough. The second came a bit easier. That, and it certainly helped to know the first holiday dance was around the corner when October rolled in with cool autumn winds.

“I’mma dress up as Esmeralda,” Allyson said, taking her seat by the twins and Tate.

“Oo, that’s nice,” Rayne said.

Ollie made a face. “A princess? I’m gonna be a warrior.”

"Not even a princess, learn your Disney Ollie," Desi rolled her eyes at the sheer ignorance. "I'm going as a cyborg."

Zasha nodded her approval. She glanced to Tate, thinking this could be a chance for them to advance their relationship past just kissing and occasional movie nights. "I think I'll go as Lola Bunny. Wanna be my Bugs?" A couple costume would be cute, wouldn't it?

Tate took a moment to realize he was being spoken to and chuckled once he realized what she was asking. "Oh, sure. I bet we'd both look great in bunny ears."

Something about the way he said it didn’t sit well with most close enough to hear him. The tone? The flash of his raised brows? Whatever it was he had least agreed. That was a good sign, right?

“Oo, oui, a couple’s ensemble. Are the rest of you doing that?” Rayne asked.

Nodding, Luna said, “Johnny and I are going as a Candela and Blaze.”

The newest addition to the world of Disney was the poignant story of the love between a ginger haired pauper and an ancient waxen maiden. He tended to the hearth of a castle where he heard the song of a woman made of wax echoing through the halls late at night. Blaze found her in the forgotten store rooms. The two got to know one another, fell in love, and learned about her past. Turns out she was crafted into life from a hunk of beeswax when the family lost their child. The family grew old and died. The woman stayed in hiding away from a dangerous world that she didn’t know how to navigate. Eventually the two managed to get her a real body—her wax melting away to reveal a woman of flesh and blood. It reminded them of Pinocchio and Tangled.

“Aw, that’s sweet! You two will look amazing,” Rayne said.

Allyson asked, “Sooo, what about you? And,” she gave a nod to Lucius, “are you planning anything?”

The tension of affection between Lucius and Rayne had tightened all throughout their time in school. Rayne was bashful at first, but now she was simply confused. Lucius seemed to compliment her so well and yet he never said a word. He would interact with her so tenderly, he was there when she needed help, and he certainly made it clear to the boys who were bold enough that they weren’t welcome to treat any degree of her attention frivolously. And yet Lucius danced on the edge of asking to go steady only to step away.

“I dunno,” Lucius shrugged, looking at Rayne with a charming smile, “what are you gonna do, though?”

In a bit of a bind, Rayne acted on some of that frustration, “Maybe I will be Éponine.”

“Tsc,” Allyson sighed.

The tragic unrequited love of the character in Les Misérables would fit the mood Rayne often felt when faced with Lucius’ lack of persuit.

"I think that is a fitting costume," Amelie remarked. She was better about joining the Freshman now for lunch once school started. She was also very much team Lucius Needs to get His Act Together.

A little less familiar with the musical, Colt had to voice his confusion. "Now why on Earth do you think Rayne would be a good pony? She ain't look nothing like a horse."

"I don't think it's a horse," Ambrose tried to warn him before Melody was quick to dive in with an explanation of one of her top seven favorite screenplays.

Knowing how Melody could go on, Lyra chimed in at the point her passionate friend mentioned the priest giving Jean Val Jean a second chance at life to keep the conversation from taking a turn away from the topic of Raynes costume.

"Speaking of second chances," Lyra said, her volume loud enough to turn heads without being obnoxious, "Rayne, have you considered asking Vince if he wanted to go to the party?"

"The stage tech boy? The one who spilled paint on her uniform?"

Lyra said,"Yes. He said it was an accident."

If Lucius wasn't making a move, than maybe Rayne needed to look elsewhere. It certainly piqued attention from the other teen girls.

Rayne glanced at a certain someone. Lucius leaned back in his chair and pulled out his phone to type. He didn't make a comment or flash a look. At the most he perked a brow. The young man seemed unreadable to her. Was that a bad thing? Shouldn't Rayne see annoyance or, well, something to imply he would want her to go with him? That bothered her more than anything.

Pursing her lips, Rayne said, "Yeah, maybe."

"Good! I'll let him know," Lyra said.

"Okay—wait, no. I will," Rayne said. "I mean, if I'm interested in asking him, then I should make that move."

At last, for anyone who noticed, Lucius had a reaction. He winced. It was all anyone could point to for any clues on what was happening inside his head.

Tired of watching the two putsy about, Nia decided she could add gasoline to that little spark. "Hell, I'm surprised you ain't already got a dozen boys askin you out."

"Me too," Johnny had to agree after some thought. "I was pretty sure I heard Gavin say he was going to see if you had no one else after practice last night."

Ollie tilted his head. “That’s right. I wonder what happened.”

“Maybe someone else asked him?”

“Maybe he got cold feet?”

Hiding a knowing snicker, Lucius mused under his breath, “Maybe he played chicken and lost.”

“What was that?” Allyson asked.

“I said maybe he’s a player and a chicken. There’s no loss there,” Lucius tucked his phone away cradled the back of his head with his linked hands, “Raynee’s a great catch, she deserves better.”

With how Lucius was lagging—or at least not making it clear for Rayne so she can move her feelings along—Lyra decided to say, “She does. Maybe she might meet some new guy one day who will be her Mr. Right.”

After a beat Lucius looked away. He somberly said, “Yeah…maybe.”

Done with that nonsense, Lyra shook her head and said, “Anyway, lunch is almost done. Why don’t we get to the eaves?”

The astronomy tower had many balconies to look out from and the teens had come to enjoy the feeling of being so high, looking down at everything. Thankfully they also had the inner room of the tower with multiple levels of comfortable lounges and star maps.

"Sounds perfect," Melody beamed as she took Ambrose's hand, their trays carefully disposed of. He always seemed to match her for affection, unlike some couples.

Zasha wiped her hands clean and turned toward Tate expecting him to offer his own hand. He didn't immediately follow, but she decided to take it into her own hands rather than just wait. He'd shown some interest and commitment by agreeing to go as a couple costume, after all. Reaching over, she slipped her hand into the back pocket of his jeans. The motion earned a surprised look from him, but grinning he returned the gesture.

Day turned to night, turned to day. The ones who didn’t have dates to the party got them in time or went solo. Ollie decided to ask Allyson. He said he might as well, since she was free and he stuttered too much to ask girls he didn’t know. That didn’t exactly please Allyson. But, it was what it was. Colt was asked by a bright-eyed girl who he met in one of his clubs.

Lyra and Des chose not to go with anyone. Neither twin thought much of the options anyway. That, and it seemed some were a bit fearful to ask. This was an issue for a lot of the students who were awestruck by their family heritage. It was likely that the likes of Tate perused out of lack of respectful fear rather than admiration.

Happily coupled, Luna and Johnny had as pleasant of a time as Melody and Ambrose. They were raised right and in the midst of those family members that scared the weak of heart outside of their circles. It seemed Vince, who Rayne came to ask, only had courage to say yes because of her presence to him. Whatever nerves had been holding him back, vanished.

Dressed in layers of rippling chiffon and pearls, Luna came twirling out of her room into the common area of the dorms. She had her golden hair up in a bun colored silver to mimic the wick of a candle. She wore ivory gloves to her upper arms and shoes that were slippers of gold to match the holster that a candle would sit on.

“Aw, LuLu, you look so pretty!” Allyson beamed. She tugged the purple fabric around her waist to be tied.

“So lovely!” Rayne said, adjusting the toga she wore. She and Vince decide to go as the signs Aquarius and Scorpio. She held a vase fitted with holograms to have fake water pour out.

"Shit, you guys look great," Nia praised with her custom Valkyrie outfit.

Lilith had happily gone as a non-specified princess but had to agree. They were all excellent costumes, getting tips and ideas from their families. "It's cute that you guys are all going to match, too."

Zasha with her perfectly posed ears nodded. "Yeah, I think it's going to look good." Although she had suspicions that someone had been tampering with her costume. She could have sworn the shorts were much shorter...when she had them designed. The hems seemed awfully closer to her knees. Maybe Fate would one day reveal an over protective father sneaking about his wife and daughters back for noble purpose.

“Oui, incroyable!” Luna said, tussling around her flows skirt.

Clicking her cybernetic glove into place, Lyra said, “Let’s go, girls. About time we get this party started.”

The twins headed off the rest of them who had stayed to make sure their costumes were just right. Most of the ones with simpler sets, or who had an early start, were already at the hall. Luna walked a little faster than the others. She passed the twins without much thought. Rayne seemed to lag near the back with Zasha.

“Joh—I mean, hello, Blaze,” Luna greeted, giving another twirl she couldn’t resist.

Head turned and slightly tamed hair bounced at the sound of the voice that made him light up. "Ah, Candela. La lumière de ma vie," Johnny grinned, freckled cheeks perked up. "Are you sure I have to share you with everyone else at the dance?"

“Pour un temps, mais peut-être qu'on pourra se promener plus tard,” Luna sighed in her smile as she placed her hands in his, “for now, dance with me.”

The two fell in step with the haunting music. Rayne watched them with some longing. If only a certain someone could have made his feelings known.

“Rayne?” Vince walked up to her dressed from head to toe in his best rendition of Scopio’s aesthetic.

“Oh, Vince,” Rayne stood, wide eyed, to see him in such a comical costume.

Two big googley eyes rattled a black pupil inside the plastic domes stuck to his forehead. His pincers hid his hands and the goofy stinger of his scorpion outfit flopped as he stopped beside her.

“What do you think?” Vine asked, giving a turn.

Rayne took a face full of the stinger. She smoothed out her hair just as he faced back. “Uuuh, it’s uh…great.”

“Thanks! I made it myself,” he beamed. He stuck out a squishy pincer. “Dance?”

“Sure…” Rayne sighed, seeing Lucius dressed as a pirate in the distance with a cup of punch. Likely not coming her way.

Lilith watched as Rayne headed to dance, though she didn't seem very enthusiastic. Frowning to see her friend down, her agitation at a particular young man grew. In a flurry of olive skirts, she spun and headed straight toward Lucius. "Why are you being so damn dumb, Luc?" she demanded in a tone that held far more kick than her demeanor.

Surprised, Lucius’s mind raced through every scenario before coming to the right conclusion. Friends around him who had been enjoying his company were quick to excuse themselves. They didn’t intend to get caught up in whatever Lilith Crosse was upset about.

Lucius struggled with whether he should cling to pretense or come clean. He glanced over at some of the others and back at Lilith.

“Promise not to ‘spill tea’, if I tell you?” Lucius asked, brow raised.

That earned him a scowl that would make her mother proud. "I don't need to spill tea, I need you to stop leading on my friend and then standing over here like some lone ranger ass. Now she's stuck with someone who looks like they were rejected as a comic character and you think I care about tea?"

Yes, he did think she cared about tea, but Lucius supposed her mind was too focused on what was more important to self-reflect that she might go on and tell others. Or even Rayne.

Feeling that twinge of anxiety, Lucius grabbed Liliths arm gently and guided her with him to the outskirts of the hall where their interaction would be more private. Some might call it the gall to do that, but cousins would just see it as being familiar; they grew up rough housing and yanking one another around.

“Listen,” Lucius said, letting her go once they were at an optimal distance from most of the others, “I do like Rayne. I like her a lot…but I’m not even adequate for her. She deserves someone better than me. Rayne deserves a ‘Mr. Right’, and I’m just…Lucius.”

Lilith could be seen clenching her jaw for a moment before i relaxed, eyes narrowed on him. "Lucius Pippin Santos, I'd punch you right now if I thought that put some sense into you," the crackling burn of a rebirth in fire was felt in her bones. "You don't think it's up to her to decide what she wants? You think you get to go and make that decision for her?"

A bit defensive, Lucius asked, “Did I say that?” He let go of the impulse to argue. It wouldn’t do. He shook his head and said, “Look, I never said she couldn’t decide. I do value her opinions, her thoughts, and I want the best. I want her to be with her, but…Lil, do you think I haven’t wanted to try? And what if she said yes? I-I can’t even imagine the kind of pain it would be to hope so much for us and lose it all if she decides I’m not worth it. It’d be crushing. How could I come away from that and not be a broken man?” Sighing, he said, “I don’t want to lose what I have, trying to get more.”

"That's exactly what you're saying," Lilith folded her arms across her chest, tapping the toes of one foot in full display of just how her patience was wearing down. "You're trying to play out a scenario in your head without even finding out what Rayne things. You decided to let a relationship fail before it even had a chance to start. Is it risky? Sure it is, but would you rather play it safe and end up seeing her give up on you and find settle for someone who was no good for her after Lucius Santos made her think she wasn't worth his time? And it's not like you'd be the only person taking risks, y'know."

“Wait, wait, wait,” Lucius raised his hand, “what do you mean she thinks she’s not worth my time? She thinks that? That’s crazy!”

Before Lilith could question if that was really all he heard or elaborate on how his behavior caused it, Lucius moved past her quickly. He surveyed the room until he saw the elegant Aquarius maiden being clumsily turned about the room by an awkward squishy scorpion. Lucius weaved through the crowd of precarious costumed students to the two.

“Rayne!”

Turning her eyes around to find the call, Rayne winced when Vince stepped on her toe again! They halted their dance as she flexed her foot to get rid of the sting.

“Oh, sorry,” Vince apologized once more.

“It’s fine,” Rayne said, forcing a smile.

“Rayne!”

There it was again. Not sure where it was coming from, she shrugged and let Vince take her hands again.

“Raynee!”

“Luc?” Rayne knew his voice and the playful name he used. She became a statue, Vince unable to whisk her away—if you could call it that. “Lucius?”

Seeing him dressed as a pirate while he pushed through the throng of dancers amused her, but Rayne was more concerned by his expression. He seemed quite upset!

“Raynee,” Lucius said again as he came to stand before her.

“What is it?” Rayne asked.

Even Vince was curious. “Something wrong?”

“Yes,” Lucius said, looking at her as some of the students around them decided eavesdropping was more interesting than only dancing. “Raynee, I heard—Lilith said you didn’t think you were worth my time.”

Blushing, Rayne found Lilith in the crowd and gave her the deer-in-headlights look that any friend might who was shocked to know her tea was spilled by them! The sentence also didn’t capture the whole essence of the conversation. That thought reminded Rayne to keep calm. She didn’t have the whole story. And Lucius might not either.

“I-I—well, what I meant—,”

“It’s okay,” Lucius took her hands and smoke with such sincerity that it stole her breath, “you are more than worth my time, Rayne De’Levigne.”

“I am?” Rayne sniffed.

“Yes,” Lucius said, “I won’t have you going another moment without knowing that.”

“Then…then why are you always running away from me?” Rayne asked, brows furrowing. The joy was rivaled by irritation. Rayne gave him a whack to his shoulder. “And all this at Halloween? While I’m dressed like this? With him,” she flicked her thumb at Vince who seemed to bulk at that, and whose question of what that meant being ignored, “you gotta be kiddin’ me, Luc, I-I don’t know what you want me to say. It doesn’t feel like I am if you’re doing this.”

Almost at a loss, and a bit of a panic that it did look so terrible, the things Lilith told him ran through his head and Lucius said, “I was cowardly. There’s no other way to look at it, but…You are worth my time. I think about you every day. I want to know you’re happy and, and if I could, I'd give all of my time to you, if…if you wanted.”

“Lucius Santos—,” the threat of her tone edging on disappointment with his continued use of careful language stuck his heart.

“Ranynee,” Lucius knelt down, “will you go out with me?”

A solid, forward request. Lucius set his heart down and he wasn’t about to run away now. Not when it could hurt Rayne more than not. An eternity passed as Rayne’s lips turned upward in a smile.

Vince, who should have been upset, couldn’t stand by true love and not root for it. “Go on, give him an answer!” He smiled.

“Yes, I’d love to,” Rayne beamed.

Lucius gave a shout of joy and lifted her into his arms. Vince headed off the clapping, but the friends who had gathered were not far behind. The twins whooped and hollered, Luna and Johnny spoke praises in French, and more.

"About damn time," Nia rolled her eyes, even if she gave a few claps of her own. The two of them were borderline agitating that they had taken their sweet time being all dramatic.

"Well hell, grats you two," Colt gave a joyful wave before going back to his punch. Couldn't miss out on the entire dance after all!

As things seemed to die down and everyone headed back to their dancing and other Halloween activities, Zasha finally spotted her own date who she'd yet to run into. His dark hair and familiar silhouette grabbed her attention but when she approached him, her face fell, brows furrowing. "Where is your costume?"

Rather than rabbit ears and a Looney Toons basketball jersey, Tate was wearing a black trench coat with pale make up. He flashed her a grin with enlarged canines in his very Hollywood-esque vampire costume, head tilting a little. "This is my costume, what are you talkin' about Zash?"

Fighting the urge to yell, she jerked a finger up and pointed at her ears. "You were supposed to be Buggs, Tate. This," her hand waved about his torso, "This isn't Buggs."

He started to chuckle and then realized she wasn't laughing as well. "Well, no. But I didn't think you were actually serious," he spoffed weakly. "I mean, why would I go as a cartoon rabbit?"

"Oh, is your girlfriend asking you to not enough motivation?" Zasha's brows burrowed further, hiding the threat of an emotional build-up. "I asked you to be Buggs - my Buggs and you couldn't do that?"

The realization of just how much he'd messed up started to sink in. "I - well, I didn't think that you-"

"No, you didn't think Tate," Zasha snapped back with the spring of jaws from a young serpent. Face set deep in a frown she stormed off from him, ears flopping with the force of each step while she ignored his calls behind her.

Students parted as if unconsciously knowing they had no business slowing her down.

Eventually the friends caught on to what might have happened. With most everyone occupied, Lyra and Desi sought out Zasha while Nia went to give Tate a rundown of just what she thought of his antics. When the girls found Zasha she had built up walls too thick and high for them to coax her out.

Just before letting the serpent rest where she lay, Lyra said, “I don’t know what you see in that guy, but I hope it’s still there, whatever it is.”

At that the twins left and they hoped for the best. The following weeks it seemed Tate had recovered some of his shame. Some, for they noted a shift in the young serpent.

Although she hadn't been willing to forgive and forget the Halloween betrayal, Zasha didn't quite evict Tate from her life. She wanted to think that if Jaxon nearly murdered Wesley and Kaylee managed to marry him still, that maybe he too had the ability to grow. Still, it was clear her tolerance was dwindling with each passing day as Thanksgiving approached.

Tate was getting away with less and less around his girlfriend. Bailing on a study session earned him an all but deathly stare. He wasn't showing affection which Zasha stopped about. There were just too many content couples around them for her to let it slip now. Each argument ended with her close to pleading that she only wanted him to care, a request that was hard to dispute. He'd promise to try harder, but they'd end up in a row before the week ended.

Everyone prepared for the big holiday gathering as the days until Thanksgiving slipped away. There were rumors of an unknown guest brought by Amelie, which didn't calm Cory one bit. Zasha had also claimed Tate as her guest, although Fate had other plans.

"What do you mean you can't come Tate? You swore you would when I asked," Zasha pressed him, her face a mixture of betrayal and anger.

"I know babe, but that was before my dad got tickets to this concert," Tate worked hard to defend himself. "I can't miss it."

Light brown brows couldn't be knitted closer together but suddenly relaxed. Shaking her head, she gave him a final look before making the decision she had likely put off for too long. "Well, at least we know what you won't be missing. Goodbye, Tate. Enjoy you fuckin' concert."

By the time he realized what had happened, Zasha was halfway down the hall, walking briskly. She didn't go to her next class or the final one. Instead she took her bag from her room before the other girls could question her and made her way home through the portal. Dinner with all their questioning faces sounded like hell, and she immediately told her mother so.

"I'm not going to Avostoska." Her tone was as firm as she could make it.

Despite the attempt, Amalia had been through far worse than a glare from her offspring to wilt at Zasha’s mood. She gave Gordon a promise she’d return and Sigvar a glance to let him know not to bother his sister as she got up to follow her daughter to her room.

Leaning with arms crossed against the threshold, Amalia asked, “What happened?”

"Nothing," Zasha huffed, half muffled into a pillow. "Nothing, because he's such an ass and won't think to do anything." The good shout seemed to help some, even if she would much rather punch something than sit there and be sad.

Amalia came to sit on the end of her daughter's bed. She waited until Zasha glanced her way to speak.

“He isn’t coming, is he,” Amalia noted. She had known Zasha invited him, somewhat hesitant saying so at the time. “I think, Deeta, it would be better to be upset about the injustice of the disrespect and the blatant failure to uphold unspoken agreements of caring for one another than Tate himself not coming. That young man is blind and dumb. He can’t see what is good in you, then he doesn’t deserve you.”

"Well he's not getting me," Zasha muttered, sitting up and holding a pillow to her chest. "And I'm less mad he's not coming and more than he said he would. And then what? Tells me the day before he isn't coming because he's got some dumb concert his dad got tickets to. I was just tired of never being important enough for him."

“Good,” Amalia said, turning towards her daughter with her legs crossed on the bed, “I want you to get exhausted of that behavior as soon as you see it. Take this as a life lesson. Hold on to it. Remember it. I want you to seek out people who are considerate of you, who respect you, and who will be there for you.”

As much as she wanted to take her mother's words and heed them well, there was still emotional damage a little too raw in that moment. "Yeh, I know," she gave a half nod of acknowledgement. "I still don't want to go to Avostoska. Can I just stay home?"

Knowing she and Gordon had made promises to Sigvar about going to the party to help him win games, Amalia’s first impulse to agree and stay with Zasha had to be restrained.

“Da…You know you will be missed,” Amalia said, leaving her opinion at that. “Do you want dinner up here?”

The acceptance of her request meant a world right then when the last thing Zasha wanted was to see anyone. "If that's okay. I think I'll just work on some school work they gave us for over the weekend."

Giving a nod, Amalia leaned over first to hug Zasha. She let her squeeze as much of her emotions out as she could. Then, Amalia gave her daughter a brief touch to her cheek followed by her characteristic pat before walking out. The door shut behind her, as always.

Down at the table Amalia was surprised to see Sigvar stand up with a plate of food ready.

“Что это?[What is this?]” Amalia asked.

“Еда.[Food],” Sigvar grinned.

Perking a brow, and ignore the playful tone, Amalia asked, “Для Заши?[For Zasha?].”

“Кто еще?[Who else?]” Sigvar hurried past so his mother couldn’t give him a firm pat. Nothing that would hurt; more out of affection than not.

“Hey,” Sigvar eased Zasha’s door open, “hungry?”

Enough time hadn't passed for her to get situated aside from kicking off her shoes and letting them fall to the pile at the foot of her bed. She looked up, surprised to see her brother and not her father trying to insert himself. "Yeah, a little," she said over the grumble of her stomach smelling delicious food. She'd missed out on lunch and was starting to feel it right then. "Что у тебя есть, панк? [What do you have punk?]"

“Food,” Sigvar said, a little cheeky.

He came to sit by her and hand her the plate. It had all the kinds of food she’d have picked if she were downstairs.

“Mom says no liquids upstairs, so, you’ll have do risk that yourself if you want a drink,” Sigvar said, giving a shrug.

Spoffing, Zasha let the place rest on her mostly empty nightstand beside a silver and emerald desk lamp. "I think I'll be alright for a few hours before dehydrating," she said with mild confidence. The food looked good, though she didn't immediately dive in, instead giving her little brother a questioning look. "Did mom or dad tell you to come up?"

Sigvar paused for a half-second, mulling over the assumption and what it implied—he didn’t exhibit a pattern of behavior to assume he’d care—before offering a shrug and saying, “Yeah,” as he got up, facing her while he backed out, “Они так раздражают иногда![They’re so annoying sometimes!]”

"Только потому, что они заботятся [Only because they care]," she decided to defend her parents that one time. Zasha picked up a brown-sugar baked carrot and gave a nod in his direction. "But thanks for bringing it up, punk."

 

[xrakkax]

“Да, я не могу заставить тебя голодать[Yeah well, I can’t have you starve,]” Sigvar quirked a grin, turning on his heel to leave, “Кого бы я дразнил?[Who would I tease?]”

The door closed and finally Zasha was alone. In time she would have at that plate of food and notice one of her favorite candies tucked under the dinner roll. A few sweet gummy worms covered in sour dust. That had been the last of them that day. Sigvar was the one who said he had eaten them all. Neither Gordon nor Amalia would have been able to put them there if they had plated the food for him to take it up to her.

Zasha enjoyed each of the gummies with a lingering smile. He might have been a punk brother, but he was her punk brother, and not a bad one at all. She was content with the sweet treat to chew over as she half paid attention to her homework, her phone tucked away and on silence.

Thursday morning Zasha saw she received a flood of questioning texts. The cousins would choose to refrain from coming to Zasha while she self isolated. Often the young serpent benefited from the distance and the quiet. Not unlike her mother. Her responses, if any, came slow.

Despite the bustle of people criss-crossing around him, Sirius’s keen eye noted the absence of one of his favorite people. He stood next to his mother while she fawned over Kaylee, along with every other person—it wasn’t unexpected, they hadn’t seen the older Von Helsings in a while—to think about what to do.

“Awww, mon Bijou, you look amazing!” Lauri complimented her niece. “How far along?”

"Getting close to eight months," Kaylee beamed proudly, hand resting on the large mound of her belly. "She's quite the excited thing, too. Always moving around these days.”

“Can I feel?” Moira asked, shifting into her humanoid form.

“Yeah, can I do it too?”
“My turn!”
“Hey, don’t push me!”

“Girls, get in a line,” Jaxon said as he set Ezra down to play with the little twins.

Wesley came around while they were all crowding Kaylee. “How’s everything?”

“Hangin’ in there,” Charlotte said, leaning into Rennick. She had a smile that told him there was something. “Got a lot to do, a lot to look forward to.”

“Oh yeah?” Wesley’s tone prodded.

“Mhm,” Charlotte grinned, and gave her husband a nudge to move before her father snooped into their business! He would have to wait like everyone else.

Leaning to his wife, Rennick said, “Tell Kaylee and Jax we’re headed to the lounge.”

“Oka—why don’t you say that?” She chuckled at Rennick’s face. “Alright, but you can’t avoid her forever.”

“Nope. Just another month or two,” Rennick said.

“Kaylee,” Charlotte called, “we’ll meet you guys at the lounge?”

"Sounds good," her sister called back. "I'll be there once the line goes down." She happily accepted the role of satisfying the young and even some of the adults with baby fevers. Aurora was close by, determined to keep her eyes on her mama and the beeb.

Jaxon remained beside Kaylee. His watchful gaze as a loving father and husband kept an objective eye on his wife. The line was long and, when he noted the subtle moods and postures of his pregnant wife, Jaxon stepped between them all and her.

“Alright, time for a break,” he said, and chuckled at the whining, “you can get another chance later, perhaps. Now go on, Thanksgiving is starting!”

The reluctant crow dispersed. Jaxon took his wife’s hand and walked to where Rennick and Charlotte were sitting with a lot of the other adults. Ivy and Jasper were there too. Of course she sat near Alassiel! A spot for Kaylee was available too.

“Yay, I’m so glad to see you guys!” Ivy beamed. She too had a hand on a large belly.

"Honestly, if it wasn't for the portals I might have passed. Traveling is already getting so exhausting," Kaylee had to admit. Even as much as she loved her family, it was a lot now.

"Well we are glad you came," Willow called from a few seats down. It never felt like they saw each other enough.

“Da, we love to see you guys! So glad we all together,” Theo beamed.

Sitting down only after his wife did, Jaxon curled his hand with Kaylee’s and offered a pleasant smile back.

“We are too,” he said.

Charlotte, allowing Diamonique to crawl around the floor in front of her, leaned back and rested her head on Rennick’s shoulder. The baby found her grandparents and excitedly headed towards them. Inara was quick to catch her up and give her belly flurburts. The baby squealed happily.

“So how’s everything going for you guys?” Alassiel asked.

“Oh, you know, busy, making arrangements and adjustments,” Charlotte said, glancing at Rennick with a grin. “We’re getting ready.”

“Ready for what?” Theo asked.

With a mutual nod the two announced, “To welcome a new baby! We’re three weeks now.”

Oh Kaylee was so relieved they went and broke the news. She didn't know how long she could keep in her excitement. So far being pregnant with her sister had been the most magical journey they'd been on and they were doing it again, to some degree. "Isn't it amazing?"

A series of congratulations sounded throughout the room. Those who weren't close enough had the announcement passed down through the rows to amek sure everyone could celebrate.

"This is so amazing, you two," Rosy beamed.

Joao had to chuckle. "You will have your hands full. Out numbered two to one."

"If not more. Remember, twins are in the family," Des felt the need to remind her sister.

Charlotte sighed, though she still smiled at Rhysa and Devante. “Yeah, they’re a handful”

“Wow, four already, that’s a lot. I didn’t think you’d do that so soon, Lottie. Another ‘whoops’ moment?” Alassiel asked politely.

“Actually,” Charlotte squeezed Rennick’s hand, “we were planning this one. We just felt that our home was a bit empty.”

The loss of one life would be warmed with the presence of another. Charlotte and Rennick would hope that they could honor their fallen with the birth of a son, if Fate was kind. To their unknown delight they’d know that Fate’s heart had softened for them. But they would find out later.

After much talk about babies and names and birthdays, the talk shifted to the absence of a couple of families.

“Amalia and Gordon are coming soon,” Molly said.

“And I think Cory said he’d be here. I believe the rest of the teens are coming from school-side,” Inara said.

As if summoning them out from the word, they heard a clamor of chuckles and laughter. There came through the door the Baranov family and the Cromwells, with a guest, walked in waving hello. Sirius casually glanced over and, to his surprise, didn’t see Zasha. He let it go. There was still time.

"So I heard there's another little one on the way," Gordon's voice called as the group trickled in.

Amelie, with a young fourteen year-old boy walking beside her (and as far from Cory as he could manage) lit up at the word.

"Congratulations Lottie and Rennick!"

Braxton gave a polite echoed cheer, though it was slightly muffled. There were a lot of people and he didn't feel quite prepared for this.

Sharp, brown eyes kept on Braxton as Cory added his congratulations. His sight didn’t wander far. When he didn’t face at an angle he could clearly see the young man, it never felt to the boy that Amelie’s father wasn’t watching him; as if Cory was painted with a ubiquitous gaze.

“We’re so happy for you!” Cory said, oddly looking elsewhere from Charlotte’s point of view.

“Da, can’t wait to see them,” Amalia said, giving her a hug.

Sigvar said, “Name the baby after me. I think we need another person like myself.”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “We’ll keep that in mind, but don’t be surprised if we pass. We’re not really sure what to do for the first one but, girl or boy, we do know we want ‘Keagan’ for the second.”

“Aw,” some of them cooed as the Cromwells came to their places among the couches.

Braxton sat down first. Cory strode to him. In a quick maneuver Amelie managed to reach him before Cory could. The suddenness made it hard for her father to catch himself.

“Oh, ‘scuse me,” Cory said, just missing his foot landing on his daughters.

Trying to play off his attempt at intimidation, he wiggled next to Amelie as Rosalie was now left with no room for herself! Unless she sat on the armchair. Cory finally noticed this and smiled sheepishly up at her. He gave his lap a pat as if to say he always meant to sit this way.

Well aware of her husband's intentions, Rosalie's fair brow perked up in disbelief and she tapped her foot. "Cornelius..." she warned him. Had their grumpier patch post Parent's day not taught him enough.

"That's a warning shot mate," Gordon murmured , knowing he wasn't brave enough to approach Amalia in a similar state. "No point in tempting Fate. Let the kids sit together."

Pretense played off poorly as Cory stood up. “Ahem, looks like it’s best,” he refrained to say they move over, “if we old folks sit on another lounge; not much room here for us.”

Cory dodged a look from Rosalie as he guided her with him to the only available seats close enough to hear his daughter and her guest talk. He did his best not to stare!

“So,” Alassiel chuckled, looking at the new guy, “Millie, are you gonna introduce us?”

Smiling proudly to her aunt and a bit relieved to have space from her father's Haunting eyes, Amelie nodded. "This is Braxton Barnes. We have Accursed studies together."

"So that's where your dad should keep an eye out for grades dropping huh?" Oliver asked, mostly as a joke.

“Your grades are dropping!?” Cory blurted before he could stop himself.

A firm nudge from Rosalie had him realize it was a tease and not serious. He gave Oliver a cheeky scrunch of his nose when the Lion laughed!

Chuckling, Alassiel said, “Well that’s wonderful. Just got to talking and got along?”

"Pretty much. Melie is the greatest," Braxton found the courage to say, a look of adoration on his face.

Blushing, Amelie looked back to Alassiel. "We get along really well. I was even going to see if dad minded him joining our next campaign."

An argument against that preposterous idea had formed the second the words left his daughter’s mouth, but Cory fell in silence as another thought popped into his head.

“Why yes, I think that would be a great idea,” Cory said, smiling a bit too wide.

Rosy knew this was a dangerous path to walk but what was she to say when all parties seemed eager? "I think a nice, friendly campaign could be fun. Maybe Ryuu will join in?" She wanted to think he would keep Cory in line.

A quick amused glance at Cory told Rosalie everything she wanted to know.

“Why, yes…I think that’s a great idea,” Ryuu said, enjoying the flat-faced, thick lipped pout of his dear friend.

Meanwhile Sirius’s attention drifted in and out as the time slipped by. He didn’t worry too much until Luna and Johnny started to dance and Cory failed to distract his daughter with frivolous tasks or out of the blue requests! Ryuu, who should have been his friend, betrayed his trust by suggesting to the young couple that they might demonstrate to him their favorite dance.

“Hey,” Sirius prodded, Sigvar, “where’s Zash?”

“Hm? Oh, she’s at home. Didn’t feel good,” Sigvar said, trying not to spill tea.

That was fine. Sirius knew who had little trouble spilling tea. And she was being giggly with a couple of other cousins not too far from him.

“Astrid,” Sirius said, coming to stand by her, “I need a favor,” he said, in a tone that warned her he was cashing in chips for covering a past shenanigan that she wanted hush-hush.

The young fair-haired girl with interest piqued had to wonder just what summoned her services. "Oui? And just what sort of favor are we looking for?"

Leaning, he divided them from the other cousins with his thin frame to encourage her to keep a more private audience with him.

“Remember, you can’t ask questions,” Sirius reminded her before adding, “any news about Zasha? She isn’t here.”

"I mean, if she's not here she must be somewhere else, right?" Astrid shrugged, wondering how close she could tip-toe the line.

Sighing deeply, Sirius said, “Astrid.”

That look he gave her warned her that his patience was thinning. If someone didn’t want a certain something to be known by her parents, she was under threat to spill that cup ‘o tea! That, and Sirius was getting a little worried—too worried!

Huffing a sigh but giving in, his sister caved. "Well, word is," she gave a tug of her own ear—a little signal of what was to come came from eavesdropping, "She didn't come because of her boyfriend. He bailed on coming to the castle last minute and she stayed home instead. Or at least that's what the others are saying after what they heard around school and the bits they got from Zash."

“Oh,” Sirius straightened a little, frowning as he stared off in thought. He leaned back down, saying, “remember your promise. You can’t tell anyone I asked, okay?”

She rolled her eyes, popping out one hip out. "Yeah, yeah. But are you going to tell me why you asked? And why you can't just ask her yourself?"

“Quand était-ce en dehors de l'arrangement?” Sirius mused, giving her an unexpected muss of her head before dodging any sassy retaliations.

Sirius blended into the thick of the Thanksgiving crowd. He made sure to lounge in sight of Astrid and talk to this or that person. When most of them went to get their food he chose particular types that often didn’t find their place on his plate. He said nothing and stood around, feigning interest in his untouched meal, slowly edging to the exit.

A flutter of laughter covered the sound of the door opening and shutting. Sirius hurried down the halls to the vaults. He closed himself into the portal room, loaded the intended gate, and passed through cautiously.

The hallway of the Baranov family felt as familiar as any of them. The Blair’s weren’t strangers to this place, though they didn’t often celebrate in such small dwellings. Avostoska was the only place big enough to house them all under one roof.

Those thoughts would have to be set aside. He had a mission.

Sirius took off his shoes. He walked on socked feet, every step taken with care. He eased open the door of the portal room and listened in silence.

With her family gone for hours no doubt, always ones to enjoy the celebration and a chance at dancing, Zasha had emerged from her room awhile after they'd left. Minor heartbreak for missing out on a feast was quelled by her mother's delicious cooking, always available in the fridge. Out of homework and with a rumbling tummy, she turned on some of her preferred music in the kitchen and was working on rummaging through the leftovers to see just what she'd have. There was a slice of chocolate cake already calling her name.

The clank and shuffle of containers alerted Sirius. She was getting food? Well, he decided that made sense. Still. What could he do?

Sirius carefully stepped into the hallway. He noted that there were two doors down this one. At the end was a display with shelving. These were adjustable. Each shelf could be lowered or hightened. He walked over to it, placed many items on the ground in a half-hazard way, and then he eased one end of that shelf off the straight of that side to appear as if it loosened and dropped everything. Sirius then gave the items a noticeable jostle with his foot before hurrying to the door farthest from the mess he made, closest to the kitchen. He cracked it enough to see if she would come down the hallway, but hid in the dark so as not to catch her attention.

The unexpected noise from the hallway nearly made Zasha drop the bowl she'd been holding. Silencing the music, she frowned in the direction of the clatter. They couldn't be back already, could they?

"Mom? Dad?" Zasha called as she pushed open the door into the hallway. "Sigvar is that you?"

Spotting the mess on the floor, it only made sense what had happened, even if it still felt odd. Sighing, she went to push the shelf back into place, not about to be accused of making a mess.

Behind, Sirius eased the door open and closed it only enough to avoid her suspicion. On his tip-toes he hurried to the kitchen where he set down the plate as gently as he could. Then he turned, moving like a mouse to the hallway.

Inhaling sharply, Sirius deftly pressed his body behind the grandfather clock when he saw the cast of her shadow coming closer. Through the glass of the clock he watched the distorted image of Zasha put a knickknack on a different shelf. He hadn't expected she'd find one that didn't belong. His heart pounded as she turned around to head back to the hall. Was she not done? Why would she pause the clean up instead of waiting until she was done to put that item elsewhere? Did she know he was there? Was she waiting for him to come out?

A door shut.

Which door? Why? Where was she?

It took a moment for Sirius to remember the bathroom in the hallway. The sound of a flushing counted down his doom. Quickly he padded down the hall. He hoped she would take time to allow the water to warm up before washing her hands! Seconds slipped by as Sirius got to the portal door. He opened it, softly swinging it closed as quiet as a whisper just as Zasha opened hers.

Stepping out into the hallway, Zasha paused for only a moment, looking back at the shelf that had been restored to it's usual pattern. She hesitated for a second before shaking away whatever thoughts and heading into the kitchen to resume her search for food. It seemed like her thoughts had been answered in the most unexpected way.

A plate fully prepared and still warm to the touch was awaiting her. It was filled with some of her favorite foods and snacks, ones she likely would have picked herself from the enormous spread offered at Avostoska. At first she wondered if one of her parents had stopped in to bring the food, but it felt odd they wouldn't have called out to her, even if she was in the bathroom. A tad suspicious, she went to move the plate, only to find a note tucked beneath.

You are not forgotten.

It was a short message, unsigned, though the hand writing seemed familiar. Zasha's lips pulled back in a genuine smile, folding up the note and slipping it into her pocket. She'd tuck it away for sentimental reasons, just a little support for when she needed it. For then she'd move on to enjoying stuffing and green bean casserole just as she had every year prior, her heart a little warmer than it had been that afternoon.

Returning to the party seemed like. a simple affair. Sirius clutched his chest to steady his heart as he hurried back. If he was gone too long someone would ask questions. He hadn’t thought through a good lie. All he could focus on was that plate of food in the kitchen. Really, it wouldn’t have taken as long if she were up in her room like he thought!

Sirius made it to the doors. He could hear the violin. Likely Charlotte. He pushed it open to see his older cousin giving the Thanksgiving dinner a rendition of a particularly iconic New Girl song. Kaylee did her best to sing the parts Jess did.

“Phew…” Sirius ran his fingers through his hair. He felt his stomach grumble. It was about time he ate.

"You been gone awhile," a voice sounded just beside him as the doors closed, eerily close to his ears. "Ain't nobody saw you leave, but Astrid said you was at the bathroom. 'Cept she's not a good liar and you didn't come from the bathrooms, did ya Sirius?"

Nia's recollection and question bounced as she watched him questioningly. She could smell a lie and that was what struck her interest more than anything.

A chill zipped up Sirius’s spine. He did an about turn and faced the red headed demoness with as much courage as he could on an empty stomach.

“This is a crowded place,” Sirius said, crossing his arms, “whose to say I didn’t already go to the bathroom? And what of it?” He tried to flip things around, adding in an amused tone, “What? Miss me, Nia?”

"As if, kid," Nia spoffed, waving a hand in the air. "But ain't nobody missed the fact that Zasha been missin'. But then you go and scurry out of here thinkin' your sneaky with a plate. Gonna tell me you went off and ate in closet or somethin?"

“What plate?” Sirius asked, tilting his head. “Seems to me you’re only words, Nia. Do you have any real proof?”

"And what'd you do if I did? A picture that I could show to someone, say maybe even a Baranov girlie?" Nia cocked her head.

The corner of Sirius’ mouth twitched. He pulled that into a smile as best he could. “What a creative prank. A doctored photo of—what was it, me with a plate? As if there aren’t a room full of people here with plates of food or that I hadn’t, at one time, did the same.”

He wasn't bad at a poker face, but she didn't back down easily. "Mmhmm, and ain't no one that received that plate who might wonder where it came from right?"

Sirius shrugged. “If anyone were to believe someone here had delivered a plate to anyone, I’m sure the staff would know,” he said, turning to the direction of the bathrooms, “but if you’ll excuse me, I think nature is calling again.”

Without looking behind him, Sirius made his way to the restrooms. Once inside he murmured and a certain holographic servant appeared to do his bidding. A fervent need to cover his tracks urged him into action.

A few minutes later a male servant walked into the restroom. He stood, a little confused, in front of the sinks.

“Hello? I was told by Pascal that someone needed assistance?”

“Yes,” Sirius said, coming out of the stall, “you must do me a favor. It is imperative!”

The two conspired and, at the end of it, the man servant was as amused as ever. He agreed not to reveal anything he heard. He merely had to go about his tasks. Chuckling, the servant left the bathroom to do just that.

After a minute more Sirius came out of the restroom to the table. He didn’t take a plate of food, but he did graze enough to have needed one. He kept a sharp eye on the crowd. He felt that a girl could pop out at any moment! And if his plan didn’t work? Or was it too late? Would he know? Would Nia have done anything to investigate further since he had gone to the bathroom?

There were a keen pair of eyes watching the room while feigning some interest in what the others were doing. Nia no doubt was curious, but after a while she was pulled into some gossip enough that she wasn't about to notice his return to the room. She'd made her position known and was willing to let Sirius slide for now. If he got on her bad side, she'd just spill the tea where it was necessary.

Relaxed after a while, Sirius returned to the rest of the party with only mild concern. Here or there he thought he saw a glance from the girls that made him wander, but over time the activities of Thanksgiving Day took everyone’s attention.

At the end the families said their goodbyes. Wesley and Inara happened to be in a deep conversation with their eldest daughter and their husbands that they lingered by the vault doors after some of the others left.

“It is, we’re hoping we can go between—Oo,” Charlotte flinched when her son clumsily tapped her cheek for attention, “Dev, hold on,” she said, but it was too much for a tired boy and she could see it on his face, “actually, can we talk about this later?”

“Oh, of course,” Inara said, leaning in to give them all hugs, “it’s late and they’re tired.”

Rennick, holding Diamonique and Rhysa, had to agree! They were both fussy and pulling on his face and picking their noses in distress.

“We’ll see you all later,” Wesley said, giving them his hugs once free to do so.

Well-wishes were given from all the families while each moved to part for their own homes. Big bellies may have moved a little slower than littles would have liked, but before long they were crossing the portals and being tucked in for much-needed bed times.

Zasha welcomed her family back as well, but didn't bring up the plate. Whoever had thought of her decided to remain anonymous and that was all she could accept.

~oOo~​

Fall faded to winter and snow was all about them while Kaylee found the end of her pregnancy. An early December morning they made an unexpected trip to Avostoska and after several hours of labor they welcomed Horatia Moondance Donatello into the world. They felt their lives grow that much more complete, even if a large piece was still missing.

Christmas was that much more special with another bright life to celebrate. While exhausted as any new mother would be and learning that parenting three so close in age was a challenge, Kaylee still made sure to pay attention to the rest of their family.

In time Ivy and Jasper were proud parents of their own infant. They joined in pictures with Kaylee and her baby, and Charlotte only wished she was ready to give birth then so she could join them! But there was still time to do that for later. Meanwhile, they went about their lives and kept in touch with the others until then, such as the birth of their friends' children and the growing extended family. But, as always, teen tea spilled just as much and no one had a more interesting brew than Zasha at this time.

News had spread since Thanksgiving of Zasha's fallout with Tate. Surprisingly, she hadn't dwelled on that loss for long, and even brought a new face with her for Christmas. Peri was a nice enough young girl, although quite bold in her dress and make-up, which caught some of the babies off guard. She got along well with Emery, Ellie and Annabelle, though there didn't quite seem to be a spark between the teens. By Valentine's day the family didn't hear from her again, and no one pressed for details.

The month of May came around and the first joy came from the birth of a son for Charlotte and Rennick. Tyberius Keagan Von Helsing came into the world with the resting ‘no nonsense’ face of his father. This amused many.

Proud parents kept careful watch over their children. Babies turned into toddlers. They learned the personalities of their newborns over time and they could only lovingly wonder just how they would turn out.

As children grew and seasons passed a pattern emerged for a certain teenager. While Zasha was mindful of her studies and school passions, there was a steady flow of faces for affection. Throughout her Freshman and Sophomore year there was word of many a boy and girl who caught the young serpent's eyes, often following behaviors and aesthetics like their predecessors. None lasted more than a few months and there were a few breaks in between but no one seemed to satisfy what Zasha was looking for as far as the eldest cousins could tell by what they were exposed to (and what Sophia kept them up to date with!)

Shortly after winter break their Sophomore year Zasha seemed to stray away from her usual type, finding a very sweet and romantic young man to go on a date with. That was even more of a mistake it seemed! Zasha barely made it through dinner before she sent an 'sos' text to Kaylee who was willing to call and ask for an emergency babysitter to save her young cousin. Needless to say, Kevin did not get a second date—which he seemed to take to heart.

The year Sirius, Dorian, Nell, Beretta, and the infamous Nora came to raise some hell for the Academy was the same year that this ‘Kevin’ had felt the sting of Zasha’s rejection. However, for Kevin, this was not the end. True love didn’t just die. Kevin only had to remind Zasha of what they had in that span of ten minutes!

Stalking became an issue. Or so the teens claimed, but couldn’t quite pin on Kevin when they noticed it at first. Some of them only knew because individuals shared stories of meeting a vaguely familiar student they swore Zasha had bailed on.

One afternoon Sirius, who was experiencing his first relationship with a girl named Ophelia from drama club, was doing a writing project. He was artfully creating a beautiful poetry about a serpent and a sparrow. When his girlfriend discreetly alerted them to Kevin’s presence he felt irritation rush through him; Kevin was known to be a nuisance for Zasha.

They tried to move to a different table. It only got worse when they found Zasha and sat down to study with her. Where before Kevin was at a distance, he now found his way too close for comfortable study—listening in on them, their topics, and taking notes of anything Zasha said, it seemed, especially when she complimented the work Sirius was doing. They were still unsure why Kevin was so intensely interested, but they would know soon.

First day of Winter the halls were draped in awkward poetry all about snakes and a handsome man. Some were more explicitly Kevin and Zasha. Other long banners obviously had taken quotes from Sirius’s work, even if Kevin starkly denied it to anyone who pointed it out.

Even though she recognized some of the bits as Sirius' work, Zasha knew that he wouldn't possibly have done that to her. The immense embarrassment and growing hatred she felt for Kevin and what he was doing to her life had her bright red as she tore down the decorations, stuffing them in garbage cans with the aid of friends and cousins. She was getting tried though she had no evidence.

All through those cold months they experienced smaller testimonies of Kevin’s love. They had to be small because school only permitted him so much time to demonstrate his devotion. The rest of the time he would try to be close to her in some way. What Kevin didn’t expect was the increasingly obvious, subtle affection between Sirius and Zasha, especially when the young rival would use little petnames for her after Zasha’s favorite candy, like ‘Trolli’ and ‘SweetTart’, though ‘Smartie’ often popped up.

One afternoon, shortly before dinner, Kevin overheard them all talking about food. Sirius, freshly single since Ophelia had broken things off, mentioned he might not be going to the Valentine’s Day dance with anyone. They made suggestions and he kept saying the girls they brought up were ‘too sweet’. Someone joked if he wanted someone bitter. Sirius, just before leaving, smiled and said, “I got a thing for Smarties.”

For the rest of them it was a delightful insight to a mind often calm and closed. It could mean nothing, but then again, it could mean everything! That was tea that they couldn’t keep from spilling. But, not everyone was amused. In addition to rekindling the flame of love between him and Zasha, Kevin was on the warpath now too!

The end of Winter and the beginning of Spring was an unexpected nightmare for Sirius. Kevin would wax poetic to Zasha in various ways one day and then at P.E. challenge Sirius to wrestling matches. The young man pointed out he was new and Kevin was bigger than him. It wasn’t a fair match for wrestling. This only continued until things took an odd turn during camp.

At this point everyone knew that Kevin was psycho. What they didn’t know was just how far he’d take things to get close to Zasha! It began to irritate the young serpent and they weren’t sure Kevin would survive camp with both eyes intact. They noted that it seemed her anger only flared up when Kevin harassed a certain someone.

Patience wore thin enough to see though and Zasha had enough. She confronted Kevin for the first time in months, her tongue lashing out like a threatened viper ready to strike and end lives if she needed to. She made it painfully clear to him that if he bothered Sirius again, not only would she cease to ever speak to him again but she'd bring him into a world of hurt. Violence may not always have been the answer, but right then it was what she spelled out to protect one of the kindest young men who didn't deserve this treatment.

Whatever happened, Sirius wasn’t sure, but the antagonism almost vanished overnight. Instead of waking up to signs that Kevin was laying easily avoidable traps for him, he found his beanie was gone. Then he noticed the silver chain on which he kept a sentimental item had disappeared. Kevin was not as noticeable around anymore. They didn’t see his signature bright blonde hair.

One afternoon Zasha was standing with the girls when she heard, “Hey, Trolli,” only to see a face under a beanie, wearing a silver chain, and crudely colored hair to look black that was not Sirius!

Something was so very wrong with that boy! Another verbal lashing came his way as Zasha yanked the beanie off his head—little regard to his hair beneath—and demanded the necklace back. She gave him a large piece of her mind, along with a few others who had been near that it was creepy and wrong. He needed to knock it off, grow up and leave her and Sirius alone.

Needless to say, Kevin’s attempt at getting chummy with some disguise didn’t work! It only served to bring Zasha to Sirius with his chain and beanie, where they fell into easy conversation that lasted for hours until they had to part. And they would have to part because it never seemed to Zasha that Sirius was clear enough to understand if she meant more to him than a friend. Nia tried to reveal what she knew about the Thanksgiving plate, someone tried to compare Sirius’s handwriting to the note she got, and one of them swore he had to have made that bearded dragon for her, even if he didn’t give it to her yet! The clues and hints were sometimes so subtle that she had to question her sanity!

The shenanigans with Kevin appeared to die down after this at least. School took over and they almost forgot about Kevin. What took their attention instead, aside from unrequited love, was the world events and their families troubles.

Kaylee and Charlotte were just back into the swing of work, their children with their grandparents, beside their husbands two years after they lost their loves. The four happened to be stationed in the same tower. They were geared up in Elite Nexus suits, communicating through their coms when necessary. Otherwise, they were still and silent, keeping watch.

“Flagged ship,” they heard through their helmets, “south by southwest; sea side—,” the information was given even as Kaylee and the others formed their usual pattern of attack. They knew this meant the coastguard identified a stolen ship in the water. Often this meant trafficking. This meant human lives being gathered for sacrifice. The same kind Joss and Keagan had been last seen dealing with before tragedy.

It took strength for Kaylee to unclench her jaw when she realized she'd locked it. They'd had such close together pregnancies that work had been limited to nearby stations. This was their first big assignment away and to say memories weren't threatening would be a lie. Still, she pushed them back and pushed off the ground.

"Keep an eye on each other's backs and call off if you see unfriendlies," Kaylee said, not only to her sister but others nearby who filed into their positions. She wasn't about to let more lives be lost.

Rennick sighed deeply. “Yeah, call it off as soon as you see an unfriendly, it’s not like we went through eight years of school to engage in combat with enemies.”

“Ren,” Jaxon warned.

“Knock it off,” Charlotte said to her husband, knowing what Kaylee meant at heart—don’t die on me. It was in Charlotte’s mind too, even if a silent internal hope than a verbal command.

A brief, self-reflecting silence followed and Rennick broke it with a murmured, “Sorry.”

“Anyways,” Charlotte said, “we’re only checking it out. There might not be a fight.”

Most of the trouble the Guardians had actually came from foibles like attacking a ship they didn’t know wasn’t infested with fairies. That was Weselye’s biggest headaches! Thankfully they were few and far-between, but they lingered, which made for an irritating thorn in his paw. The ‘flagged ship’ they went to had every reason to be what they suspected, but it wasn’t out of character for Fate to trick them!

The four of them slowed to keep pace with the ship at a distance. There were a few of the sailors on top deck ready to communicate.

“A problem, officer?” The scruffy chined man asked, a bit cheeky.

Rennick said, “Yep.”

Jaxon floated a little ahead to handle the talk. He had a little flexibility that didn’t sit well with Rennick’s legalistic attitude. It made for better public relations.

“Sorry to disturb you, but we have to check to make sure this ship is safe. We have been alerted that it may contain illegally procured cargo,” Jaxon said.

Glad to see Charlotte wasn't immediately launching herself in, Kaylee went to approach Jaxon with the same information. She'd stayed in place flying above the boat with minimal movement. "Don't react, mia Ragione, but there's someone on the boat," she called to her husband through their communications. She relayed the same details of the feathered figure that looked quite simple to the image they'd been given over two years prior.

A shift in mood took place and Jaxon’s posture straightened. He allowed the captain of the ship to continue his lies as he arranged a game plan with his wife and the other two. It didn’t matter what the captain said, Jaxon responded with a tone of calm.

“That sounds fine,” Jaxon said, and gave the ship a nod, “you go on your way then, sir.”

Rennick lingered with Charlotte briefly before dropping back.

“Captain, do you think that really worked?” The first mate asked.

“No, it can’t have. Not that easy,” the man said and pulled on the controls, putting the ship into gear for great speed. “Shoot them down, Genslinger!”

The first mate responded to the call to action, running to their weaponry hidden under tarps. The captain called out for more aid and the deck soon swarmed with mages ready to engage.

“Guess they’re not that dumb.” Jaxon sighed, pausing his flight. “Call the tower. We might need more help…damn it.”

“Tracking them at a distance was a good idea, don’t feel too bad,” Rennick said, clearly pleased to stay close and shoot.

Kaylee took it upon herself to make the call while keeping herself safe from oncoming shots. "Code crimson: hostile enemies at current coordinates. Armed, attacking. Unknown numbers," she called through the communications to the tower, her preferred weapon in hand as she fired at those who were aiming at her family.

The winds thrashed around them as the mages tried to deflect the blessed bullets coming their way. Jaxon moved with Kaylee in a practiced formation, crossing with the other couple if and when they had to, dodging strikes of water splitting into blades of razor sharp ice.

“Ah!” A mage fell to a bullet, then another. The fight seemed as dull and as common as any other. At first.

The captain gave his post by the helm to another sailor to send volleys their way. They came as spikes that sent the Guardians into a momentary retreat. They changed tactics. Commands were shouted between them as they regrouped for another attack.

“Stay out of the water!” Charlotte warned, seeing the man casting slates of ice anytime anyone of them got close to the surface. Likely they wouldn’t find their way out if they did.

Despite the trouble the four pressed on, aiming at the rudder of the speeding ship. Some mages were focusing on the ripple of the sea, using it to propel them faster than the wind could take them. Still, the four did not give up!

WHOOSH!

“Ah!” Jaxon met a bolt of lightning as he came swooping down, sending him back into the air. His suit managed to compensate.

Another strike shot out. Jaxon dodged it, seeing the feathered man coming to aid his comrades.

Charlotte and Rennick darted at him at a risky angle, missing and earning a crackle of lightning across their bodies for it. They had to thank Wesley for a cleverly designed suit soaking in the energy. Meanwhile Kaylee assisted Jaxon into getting reoriented back into the fight.

The battle raged on. The captain churned the sky and soon fairies were popping out of the air and the sea. The chaos made for a daring endeavor.

“Get yer ass out there!” The captain shouted at the feathered man. “Do your damn duty!”

Hesitant, the spearman launched into the sky with a wave of sizzling electricity. The heat and the wind carried him to close combat.

Clangs, blasts, and shockwaves of blue light confused them. Their vision blurred.

“The ship!” Charlotte cried out.

The fog obscured the vessel. Fairies made a mess of the choppy water and the chunks of ice getting thrown around was no help. But no one had time to concern themselves with Charlotte. The Almaeri had done its job to summon a crowd of fairies to distract them. Too many to ignore to track a ship. But they weren’t at a complete loss.

“Agh!” The feathered man failed to dodge another attack by Rennick, aided by Jaxon. The man’s spear loosened from his hand and he felt himself falling. Panic took him. He screamed.

Rennick shot down and grabbed him up. Charlotte caught the spear. Then she tossed it to Jaxon to keep just as the feathered man tried to snatch it from her.

“Let’s get out of here!” Jaxon said, seeing Charlotte hesitate, staring at the faded shadow that once was the ship.

Finally, they turned as one to escape the storming, wild fairy fest. They got within sight of the coast when Rennick dropped short of the tower. He and his wife both descended rather than continue. Jaxon alerted Kaylee and they followed over to the spike of stone making for them a small island between where they were and where they were expected to go. The feathered man’s muffled complaints and exasperations mixed with the scuffle of stone and the clank of metal. Blood speckled the ground as their captive moved.

There was a Just anger, a burning rage and hunger for vengeance that was nearly pulsating from her sister. It only took one look for her to know that Rennick and Charlotte didn't mean to bring their captor in. They were judge and executioner of the figure who had killed their husband. While she knew their pain to a degree, she couldn't let them with a clear heart.

"W-wait!"

“Wait for what?” Rennick grunted too focused on immobilizing his hostage with rope to spare more than that.

Charlotte knew, but she wasn’t about to stop her husband now. The wound—the loss—cut too deep to think of decorum or fairness. Although the smallest part of her didn’t warn Kaylee to keep quiet. After all, between the girls she trusted her sister had a level head being on the outside here.

Jaxon stayed silent. He knew what Rennick and Charlotte could be feeling. He felt it himself once, for Wesley. He wasn’t sure he was one to talk. Or maybe he was? Having found that path lacking.

"I know you two hurt and that pain can be unimaginable," Kaylee said as she dared to step closer. "But what if he is key? He could maybe lead us to all those disappearances. To others we have lost." Cornflower fields fogged at the thought of her knight who she still prayed was out there. "And even if he can't...killing him won't bring Keagan back. It'll just give them another reason to fight, maybe kill one of ours again in their own need for revenge."

Hesitant to continue, even if convicted, Rennick looked at Charlotte. His wife drummed her suited fingers against the metal of her crossed arms. Her sister’s words rang in her head. She mulled them over.

Jaxon, wanting to help his wife in some way, added, “You should at least get info, right? Can’t shoot and ask questions later.”

Both points were made and had the effect the Donatello couple wanted.

“Alright,” Rennick, with his one hand on the collar of the man, gave him a shake, “talk.”

A muffled laugh faintly made it out of the layers of feathers and metal. It seemed less a mad, frantic one, and more like an old joke being enjoyed. Whatever was wrong with the man, Charlotte realized they might not be able to hear him well with that thing on him anyway, so she walked over after a moment of thought and pulled on the headdress.

“Who are you?” She asked, yanking it off.

Rennick paled. “Zed?”

Managing a weak, sheepish grin, Zed said, “Rennick. Hiyah, mate.”

BAM! Rennick’s fist connected a swift, light blow to the Aussie’s face. The man spit blood.

“The hell!?” Rennick snapped.

“Oof!” Zed felt his head swim. “Eh, maybe I deserved that.”

Rennick, stung with the nostalgia of the past that now was tainted with this seeming betrayal, clasped his one hand around the guys neck, saying, “You killed our husband!?”

“And stole Joss,” Jaxon said, hoping he and his wife were right about that.

“What? N-no!” Zed could barely breathe. “That w-w-,” he forced the words out of his clamped throat, “w-asn’t me!”

Suspicious, but hoping he wasn’t a fool to give the man a chance to speak his piece that might be all lies, Rennick loosened his hold. “Who did?”

“Averak,” Zed coughed, some blood seeped through his lips,” he’s the worst kind of frat boy Chad I’ve ever met. Real cocky fella. He brags about killin’ Keagan.”

Charlotte pursed her lips. “Not for long.”

“Aye, for long,” Zed said, earning a glare that had him wince, “that is to say, if that ship gets where it needs to go.”

“And where is that?” Charlotte asked.

“Somewhere in the Atlantic,” Zed said, and he would have shrugged if he could, “on an,” he breathed, scrunched his eyes closed briefly as he tried to focus, “on an island where Averak and the rest are waitin’ for it.”

“For what?” Charlotte asked, dropping down to his side. “What is going on? A ritual?”

“S-sacrifice. They’re…raising up the land beneath the sea,” Zed said, a bit weakly, “Joss is…is…there too…”

This time it was Kaylee who was no longer satisfied. She didn't wait this long not to get answers. She stepped close, snatching up the sides of Zed's face and shouting in hopes he would respond.

"No! No! You tell me where he is, damn it!"

They couldn't bring Keagan back, but maybe they could save Joss still.

Hope faded as Zed’s eyes panned, the last word he said slipped out as their only clue, “Spear.”

“Spear?” Charlotte looked at Jaxon.

The Italian held it up. “It’s likely Almaeri. Who do we know who can tell us about it?”

“Do we have time? This ship—we can still track it,” Rennick said, laying Zed’s lifeless body on the ground so he might stand. “Give it here.”

“Catch,” Jaxon tossed it.

On his downtime Rennick delved deep into many obscure and odd cults that his school didn’t have enough years to include for their students. They chose to focus on the most prominent and common. Sometimes he would call his old Professor, Runa, to go over lore and ancient Aarinian history.

“Well, Kuna?” Charlotte stepped at his side as he examined the etching and the material.

“I know this writing. I know what this says—what it is. You’re not gonna believe this. I can hardly believe it myself, but it’s,” Rennick muttered, looking over at them, “Atlantian.”

"Like...the actual Atlantis? Under the sea a hidden world?" Kaylee asked, her tone wielding the disbelief he had expected. "How in the hell would Zed get ahold of an Atlantian weapon? Anyone for that matter, but especially him. Is that what the metal and feathers is about too?"

“Yeah,” Rennick said, still marveling at is as he carefully deciphered what was written.

Jaxon shared an astonished look with Kaylee and Charlotte, only facing back to Rennick for the fact that they simply had no words. It was a topic to be unpacked for sure, but perhaps at a later date when they had time to spare.

“So…what does it do?” Charlotte asked, wondering if it might be Zed’s redemption.

“It’s their version of a multi-tool,” Rennick carefully read as he turned it over in his hands, “weapon, idol, climbing pike, key, and,” grabbing the shaft and giving it a twist, the blade glowed and a little ball of light hovered around the tip, pointing east toward the ship that sailed that way, “pathfinder.”

The light flickered. It dimmed and brightened again, only to dim once more. A pulse of worry went through them. Would it fail? Would they lose this priceless tracking device?

"We need to go," Kaylee said suddenly, giving her suit a quick check to ensure she hadn't suffered any damage during the fight, “before that thing goes out and we lose it forever. If they're raising up something from the ocean, somehow I don't think it's for noble purposes."

“I agree, we should go now,” Charlotte said, tapping into her suit’s cell to send out a message to their best friends. “Guys, we might have found them. If anyone is nearby to help, I’ll send our GPS to you now. Track if you can.”

After the voicemail was sent Charlotte faced the other three. Jaxon and Kaylee were ready, standing with their weapons charged and barely breaking a sweat.

Rennick dropped again next to the dead man and then back up. “The tracker I put on Zed will lead the tower to him. We can go.”

“Let’s do this,” Charlotte said, blasting into the sky.

~oOo~​

Joss set up his camera to film once more. He tapped the record button and smiled into the screen. Weathered, tanned, and scruffy-chinned, he looked like he had been at sea for a thousand days.

“Hey Sweets,” Joss said, giving that old familiar look of guilt and hope, “I know it’s been a long time since we last saw each other. I miss you everyday—I know, I say that in each one of these. It’s true. I hope I can call this the last time I will ever record and that I’ll see you in person. Once the land is brought to the surface it will be over. A lot of lives have been lost, but I can boast that we’ve preserved everyone since I got here—well, oddly, some had died these past few weeks…” Joss shifted uncomfortably, thinking of the rumors about why that was; deaths suspected of not being done by fairies, “Fern and Greg are certain this is it, though. This night of a full moon will be the night supercharged with enough magnetic—well, I don’t really know what the hell it is, and they’ve told me a dozen times, but it won’t stick I guess,” he chuckled, hands rubbing nervously, “anyway, I uh…I can’t wait for this to be done and to be back in your arms. It’s been rough without you, but it’s also been tense here lately,” he admitted, scrunched his lips briefly to the side, “And I mean besides Joey gettin’ thrown in the dungeon for gettin’ drunk again. I doubt they’ll let him out of that damp cave for a week, for the way he’s been but…I don’t know if I blame him. He lost Goergina and, well, he’s never been the same…and…I don’t know what’s up, but Greg has been acting…odd. And Morgan has too. Quyen said not to worry about it. Worry is a sign of suffering; means I’m giving into desire.” And that was what brought suffering, of course. Chuckling, Joss said, “You can’t walk by that guy without gettin’ a rundown on the pillars and eightfold path and all that. I don’t him about that Buddhist hot-dog joke and I regret it! He tells it so often to so many people that he forgot I told him, so he told it to me,” he shook his head, laughing, “oh Sweets, these people…they’re not bad, you know? They’re got a good heart. I know it. We socialize all the time since that fateful day. We did have a rough patch, but we got our mealtimes back. It’s been an insane journey.”

“Joss?” Moran’s voice caused him do jolt in surprise.

“Uh oh, uhhhh—,” Joss reached out to stop the device, but he missed it, choosing to let it fall into leaves instead as he stood up to face Morgan. “Hey.”

“Hey,” Morgan crossed her arms. “What’s up with you? We’ve been waiting for a while now.”

“Sorry, I was just…talking to something beautiful,” Joss said, giving a nod towards the camera she couldn’t see.

Morgan looked that way, then back at him. “You were talking to a bush?”

“It’s in bloom. They’re really pretty blue flowers too,” Joss said, looking back to give a wink.

“Mhm…” Morgan eyed him like he was doing interpretive dance to Jazzy skat music, “well, are you done flirting with that bush? Or are you too busy to come and talk storm strategy?”

“No, no it’s fine, I’m coming,” Joss said, not moving just yet.

“Right,” Morgan raised a brow, amused. “Well, we’ll be waiting. Again.” She glanced back at the bush once more. “You two have fun.”

Just as Morgan turned her back Joss ran over to the bush. He didn’t see her circle back when a thought popped into her head to watch him diving his head and his arms into the depths of the branches. The blossoms and leaves jostled about as he muttered, “I got you, come here, Sweets.”

Morgan decided that certain questions were best left unanswered. So, she turned back around and went to find Besnik and the others.

 

[Soliloquy]

The group wasn't left waiting that much longer, though Besnik could tell with a glance at Morgan that she'd seen something, though knew well enough not to expect her to share. The past two years together meant there was little about each others' behaviorisms that wasn't known. For the three bunkmates, that often meant something noticed but not spoken on. A deeper set of loyalty than among many of their comrades.

“Where’s Joss?”

“Give him a moment more to rest, he’s preoccupied molesting plants,” Morgan said, slightly amused. That earned a laugh from them and a few questions. “You might say he’s ‘bushed’.”

“Talk about bushed,” one of them gave a nod to Gregory passing not too far from them.

The man aged a lifetime every day, it seemed. Fernway was never more than an arm's width away. Some of them whispered he might be sick. Others wondered just how old he was and what that meant.

Quyen waved a dismissive hand. “Don’t worry—no worrying, remember? All is well. All is—,”

“One; yes, we get it,” Morgan sighed. “I hear it from Bes enough. You think you two could ‘become one’ and plague us with your philosophy half as much?”

Quyen shrugged, amused. “Maybe. I mean, we are all One.”

With Joss' arrival, Besnik gave a singular clap of his hands. "Well then, shall we hear the plan for preparation?"

“Yes, yes, of course,” Joss nodded to Besnik, “first, is there anything I missed?”

Morgan reached to pluck a leaf from his beard. “Nothing. Which, apparently, would please Quyen. No desire and all that.”

Joss chuckled, “Well, then let’s get on our plan.” He went to their table and the nautical maps laid across it. “They want to sail here. So we can post our little ships around them like so,” his finger slid in a circle, “if a storms come then I think we should do this.”

As they talked Morgan grew somewhat upset again. The only ones who knew were Besnik and Joss. They had known her longer than anyone. Well, Averak knew her, but in a different way.

Near the end of the meeting Joss had glanced his fair share at Morgan. Enough that she tilted her head forward as if to say he needed to look at the maps and not her! By this time Joss did so, and finished up the long tactical discussion with some encouragement.

“Alright,” Joss clasped his hands, “I think we got a good game plan. See you all tomorrow morning. We got a big day tomorrow. Everyone can go about their business until then.”

With everything planned out and everyone dispersing for the time being, Besnik lingered at his spot around the table a little longer. He watched as the last few thanked Joss for his time before shuffling out the door. "So, we're all ready then?" He questioned in a relatively non-chalant manner, his hands stuffed in the pockets of well-worn pants that had served him plenty long during their time together. "Anything else you want us looking into for you?"

"Not that I can think of," Joss said, though he turned to Morgan with a questioning look. "You okay?"

Morgan shrugged. “I dunno, I guess I’ve always wondered where these ships came from.”

“Is that all?” Joss spoffed. He reigned in his smile at her flat face. “They’re just ships. Probably old ones they cast reconstruction spells on.”

“Are they?” Morgan asked, frowning. “How do you know?”

While they'd changed over the nearly two years in each other's presence, Besnik had certainly caught on to a consistency when it came to the subjects Morgan tended to question. Seeing as he personally couldn't give an answer to back Joss's theory, he instead offered her a question in return. "Do you believe they're something else? An idea of just where they come from?"

"No she doesn't," Joss said, gathering the maps to put away.

Morgan couldn't deny it, but she didn't back down from Besnik's question. She turned to face him. He always took her seriously. Perhaps because Joss’s pride staked itself to the rebellion.

“Before I met Joss, they had a ship that wrecked on the coast. Do you remember?” Morgan asked them, though she looked at Besnik.

“Yeah,” Joss said, glancing at Besnik as he came back to stand with them.

“I was on the coast that day. I saw a…a shoe floating in the water,” Morgan said, her hard grey eyes softening in sorrow, “it was a tiny pink one. A sock was nearby. The ship. It was not far from it. I went to it and I saw—,”

“Morgan, Joss, Besnik!” Quyen said, waving them over from the exit, “Storm!”

Speak of the devil and his storm would appear. As if by cruel Fates whims the winds stirred up. The three could hear the crackle of fairy power in the air.

“Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go!” Quyen commanded them.

Curiosity was mounting at that point. Morgan was sometimes a locked safe but right then it felt like something might get out. Besnik felt a little cheated, but it'd have to wait. This was their duty to the cause and they were being summoned. "Alright Lady and Gentleman, shall we go see what trouble we can get into?"

“With Morgan around? Always,” Joss said, trying to joke.

Most of the time those kinds of jokes landed. At that moment Morgan apparently put Joss in the doghouse! She glanced at him and headed them off to follow Quyen.

Sighing, Joss shared a look with Besnik before going out too. They were quick to catch up to Morgan where they found their expected posts. It took time, but they had a system in place to properly handle storms. Aside from the anomalous deaths, they worked perfectly.

During the fight Joss knew Morgan was pursing her lips and handing him tools with a pout through the dark and the dim.

Taking brief moments to speak as the sounds of battle blared around them, Joss said, “Come on, what’s the matter?”

Pausing, Morgan said, “You don’t take my viewpoint seriously. You never do. Why should I say so?”

That was fair, and Joss could tell Besnik was thinking the same. “Alright, fair point,” he said, trying not to frown, “what’s the matter? What did you see on the ship?”

Morgan waited to speak. She considered how sincere Joss might be. Finally said to them, “I went to the ship's window. I saw the inside.”

“Blood?”

“No, clean. At least mostly,” Morgan said, walking to their posts. She stared up into the darkening sky. “I saw shoes and shirts and purses. Glasses and wallets were tossed carelessly around.”

Besnik frowned at the described scene. "People's belongings? And you don't think that they are just leftover by wherever the ship was taken from?" He tried to prompt her to more freely speak her mind. "What do you think it was Morgan?"

“It’s obviously a smuggler's ship,” Joss answered for her, his tone a little testy. “Not that deep.”

“Joss,” Morgan turned to him, enlivened by Besnik’s concern to press forward with her own, “whatever you think about its origin, Fernway and Gregory are gonna be on the ship we surround. Why? Is it a ritual thing?”

They had long suspected Joss knew something they didn’t. He chewed on the idea of telling them before, but he had essentially promised discretion.

“Yeah, I think,” Joss said.

“It’s a pretty big ship for a ritual for two peopled, don’t you think?” Morgan asked.

“What are you even trying to say?” Joss frowned, feeling that old defensive sting.

Glaring in reflex, like a sibling who knew the tone of her brother was crossing the line, Morgan said, “I think you know. Don’t scoff, Joss! What is on that ship? Why can’t we see? What do they have in there?”

“Nothing thats our business!”
“How could you say that?”
“Just let it drop!”
“No! Why are you being like—,”

Joss snapped, “We’re almost done! We’re almost to our goal and you want to ruin it with suspicion! What? You think they’re stealing people? For some ritual? You don’t have proof! That’s not us, Morgan, that will never be what we’re about, will you just stop being such a stubborn ass for once?”

“Maybe you should listen for once, Joss, and give up your delusion for reality, even if it’s not the one you prefer!”

And just like that, Morgan turned on her heel and walked away. He wanted proof? Then she’d get it.

Joss sighed and hit the stone with his fist. “Damn it! She does this all the time!” Joss said.

Besnik hadn't stepped in as the two went at each other, trusting based on prior experiences just what would happen. Thoughts were gnawing at him as he watched Morgan storm away, reaching up and rubbing at his beard. "She does this...yes," his head teetered side to side in agreement, "But...is there a reason for it, Joss? Morgan is bringing up some fair points that maybe if someone noticed them they wanted to ignore them. Do you think Gregory has the strength in him for a ritual to raise up an entire island?"

“I…I don’t know,” Joss admitted, already facing towards where Morgan had left with the thought to follow.

They were in a bit of a hissy fit, but that didn’t mean Joss didn’t care about her wellbeing. What a notion! His past self would have been surprised to know he would have developed a compassion for her.

“Watch out!” Quyen yelled, sending a ripple of thick wire around a fairy jumping right at them. It slithered around the creature like a loop and he yanked, sending it down in a crash.

“Thanks!” Joss called out to their friend, but turned to Besnik to say, “we gotta find her.”

With the storm raging all around, but every ounce of trust in their well-trained comrades, the men left to chase after Morgan. Fate, though, hadn’t had her fun with them just yet.

BOOM! A cluster of fairies raced at Besnik and Joss. They were quick to engage in skillful battle. Their skirmish disoriented them. They worked hard to get back on track to chase Morgan. They could see her figure in the distance, heading to the ship. The storm made for a difficult terrain to reach it and the winds and fog obscured their vision.

“Ah!”
BOOM!

“Morgan?!” Joss shouted, easing around a rocky spire near the ship.

Lights flickered over the edge of the rail. From that vantage point Joss saw the hull of the ship close by the edge of the coastline. He carefully ventured forward with Besnik. There was a roped ladder down the side.

Mindful of keeping an eye on Joss's back, fending off what fairies neared them and keeping a clear path, he eyed the ladder. "She went up in the ship?" Besnik shouted over the commotion as well as he could. That girl was borderline reckless at times, even if she had a good heart.

“I think so!” Joss yelled back, moving to the ladder.

The two heaved over the rail. The quiet deck, crowded with ropes and crates, had the rhombus stone with the glowing orb in the center. But that only held their attention for a moment.

They saw a man tied up and knocked out on the ground. Ahead of them they saw the door into the ship was ajar. The two glanced at one another. Morgan attacked one of their own? She was a good friend, but she was falling off her rocker.

"Do you think we need to call for someone?" Besnik's question was placed close to Joss' s ear to keep it at the lowest volume possible. He didn't think they'd need to worry about her harming them, but still...

“Not yet,” Joss said, getting a headache from trying to reconcile his trust in the rebellion and what he knew about Morgan. “Let’s get her and maybe we’ll talk sense into her.”

Coming down the stairs the two followed the doors ajar. They were too conveniently left opened not to. A part of Joss wondered if this was some kind of trap, or if Morgan really did mean to lead them to follow her. She was smart like that. They had little choice than to grab their friend and go, or get help to do just that. However, upon stepping down into the cargo hold their lives changed forever.

Dozens and dozens of people were naked and asleep. Men, women, and children. They did not discriminate.

"What in the..." Besnik couldn't even finish his sentence. This was a single moment to shatter years of belief and trust in a cause. To see that everything they worked for was costing a price not worth paying.

“We have to tell the others,” Joss said, and didn’t think to check for Morgan as he ran upstairs.

The two broke out into the heated winds and saw a feathered figure holding Morgan. She remained still and stiff; stunned, her eyes glowing a pale green. She made no sound, nor did they see an indication that she was aware of them. The other hand held a spear pointed their way.

“I’d say it’s a shame, but I’d be lying,” Averak said, grinning, “now I get to kill you with impunity.”

With nothing coming from Morgan for them to work with, Besnik weighed just how willing he was to step near their opponent. He was skilled, but more importantly he wielded a power aimed right at them. "Oh come on now, Averak. Weren't we just starting to get along?"


“Don’t flatter yourself, pleb,” Averak scoffed at him. “Why don’t do the world a favor and become one with the blade of my spear?”

Dropping Morgan like a rag doll, Averak bolted forward to attack. His speed now took on a sinister connotation. Just whose soul did he feed what god, or the stone, to acquire the agility he displayed? The supernatural talent that matched a Guardian in full Nexus gear?

With a sense of loyalty to the two he had bunked with and bonded with for years, Besnik didn't hesitate to insert himself between Averak and Joss. He was quick to use their surroundings to his attention as best he could, not wanting to lead the fight to Morgan's body or the people stowed within the ship. He was well versed with his Almaeri training, only improving since joining the rebellion, but he could do little more than block attacks from the feathered man who now identified as an enemy.

“Ah!” Joss felt only air as Averak’s strike sent him over the rail of the ship. He barely cast a cushion of air to soften his landing. He had no time to rest. The feathery man leapt from the deck in an arch, ready to spear Joss through while keeping in mind that Besnik wasn’t far away.

The storm quieted as their fight fell to the coastline around the ship. The spells Averak used contained Joss and Besnik from escaping, lashing vines and stone golems making for a difficult obstacle course.

“Hurry!” Joss shouted, bolting with Besnik towards to the inner part of the island.

“No you don’t!” Averak gave chase.

The three became the chaos now, running to the buildings that sat atop the slope all while shouting and casting blasts. They were still on the outskirts, weaving through the crumbling ruins on their way to the populated area, when Averak caught up with Besnik.

Diving back into the battle, Besnik did his best to intercept attacks that came toward them. Loose pieces of the hull and rubbish about pushed about through the air were his shield and weapon in response. At one point he'd managed to find a harpoon on the deck and with a strike of luck, caught Averak with the butt of it immediately after dodging the spear. The horned metal headdress flung off.

Blood dropped from Averak’s lip. His conventionally attractive face looked sinister in the dark and the shine of the lights flashing cast an eerie glow in his eyes at Besnik. He ignored Joss dropping down beside him.

“You rat,” he spat as he swiped his thumb across his cut, “you useless eater!”

“Hey! What is going on?! You fools, we’re under attack!”

“Quyen!” Joss let out a breath, relieved to see the man running over to them. His presence seemed to abate Averak’s onslaught.

"Hostages on board!" Besnik's voice carried through the wind though he didn't dare take his eyes off of Averak. "They mean to sacrifice, Quyen!"

“They’ve—they’ve got them on that ship,” Joss panted, holding his side as he came to stand close with Besnik.

“I see,” Quyen said, looking over at Averak with a frown where he stopped next to the men. Shaking his head, he pulled out a rope. “This didn’t need to happen.”

In a whirl Quyen cast his rope; a tornado of thread and wire around him. It expanded suddenly, covering the area wherein they all stood. WHI-PSH! Joss and Besnik felt sharp pains on their ankles. The world turned, images overlapping as their eyes caught up with the rapid movement. They thumped down, their bodies struggling against the tightening rope.

Averak’s figure came to stand by Quyen. He leaned on his spear and with a bruised grinned. The contrast in the men stood out—one calm and frowning and the other soaking in the moment of their failure.

"Quyen! How could you?" Offense clouded Besnik's face as it threatened to turn red from the forced bloodflow. "You knew? You know of all of those lives and you-you aid him?"

“It’s the way it has to be, Besnik. Sometimes you must tolerate an evil for the greater good,” Quyen said, keeping a hold on the ropes as he began to drag them towards the closest confinement they knew of.

Shocked, Joss couldn’t find the words to express his devastation. Averak seemed a likely black-hearted man to participate in such an evil endeavor, but Quyen? And what about the rest of them? How deep did all this go? And why? Why did they do this? The world Joss knew had fractured since discovering the cargo of people on the ship; his leaders turning out. Now this shattered him.

ZEEEWWW! BOOM!

Joss, though furious and heartbroken, had to break his focus on Quyen. He looked up to see a streak of light that was all too familiar to him. Still, the numb feeling through his body didn’t leave him. It only deepened his shame. What would his family think? How could ever forgive himself?

“Guardians?” Averak asked Quyen in surprise.

“Yeah,” Quyen nodded, waiting while Averak opened the door to the caves they used for a prison, “I come to warn you.”

Averak closed the door on them once they got inside. He walked with Quyen to the free cells deep into the bends of the caveways. The one across from them had Joe slumped in a drunken stupor. He barely glanced up to see Averak and Quyen toss Joss in one cell and Besnik into the one beside it. They cast the spell to lock them up. The ropes around Joss and Besnik loosened, slipping back from them to Quyen.

"Murdering dozens - likely hundreds of innocent lives isn't tolerating an evil," Besnik looked to Quyen intensly. "It's encouraging. Enabling it. You're bastardizing the idea of a new home by tainting the soil with blood."

The sound of silence deafened the cave. Quyen stared down, his sorrow as useless as a person could be who did not heed the pang of his conscience, and with Averak who couldn’t be happier. Two sides of the same coin; the horseshoe; one man seeing the only answer to his problem for peace being the same solution that the other man hoped for selfish gain. And so two contrasting worlds tied together under the same banner.

“It is difficult for you, Besnik, I know. You’re young. Maybe you need to meditate or, if or when you are given to the stone and you become One with all, you will finally reach enlightenment and see the Truth that I have felt. Even a million bodies are meaningless in the end, as all things are when you understand the futility of desire and the wasted energy clinging to a world separate from itself,” Quyen said, and stepped back, “the stone showed me its purpose to help us,” his eyes took on an emptiness, “Oneness. Pure and cohesive; flawless,” his voice faded, “you will understand…perhaps soon.”

The light that spilled into the cave for Joss and Besnik faintly caught Quyen’s eyes. They seemed too dark; so cold. The shine, like dimmed embers, seemed to die as he made distance between them. They left the prisoners there to mourn their unwitting cooperation with a god to bring about the land of Alquati.

The gate clanged shut. Averak turned his face to the sparks of fire and the smell of a gunfight. He ran his fingers through his hair, brushing out some of the dirt as he followed next to Quyen. At least, for a time.

“Where are you going?” Quyen asked.

Averak couldn’t hide his self-satisfied smile. “Don’t worry, I’ll get back. I just forgot something at the ship.”

“You can get your helmet at a different time,” Quyen guessed, frowning as the man kept on his path.

Waving a dismissive hand, Averak let him think whatever he wanted to about his reasons. He couldn’t very well tell Quyen he was going to give Morgan a visit anyway. Not only would he chide him for his interest in spending this stolen time with her while everyone was occupied, but he was sure Quyen would insist on either sticking her in the cargo hold or in the prison with Joss and Besnik. That wouldn’t be fun.

All those months that Morgan had been quite obstinate. She often either argued her way out of obeying his direction or, and this was more irritating, would do the opposite of his requests just to irk him. It worked.

Averak would be the first to say he had Pride, but he wasn’t ashamed of it. They say it came before a fall, but that’s only if you didn’t play your cards right. Compliance didn’t mean he forgot his value. It was a tool. Averak learned what people wanted and then used that to his advantage. Morgan, however, seemed to find those little crevices of his shell to slip in sand, becoming an abrasive substance he refused to empearl. She didn’t deserve the honor after her disrespectful denial of him. While Averak had every right to seek Justice, he chose a wiser path. Morgan needed to be taught a lesson.

Averak jogged the rest of the way when he saw the ship in sight. He used his spear to help vault him onto the top deck. His feet hit the wood as he crouched to absorb the drop. He stood up and faced where he had tossed her to see no one.

“Damn it,” Averak sighed, keeping an eye out as he readied his spear and stalked the grounds of the ship.

Few were authorized aboard the flagship. All of the feathered and some of the others knew, but the rest of the island of mages were fools to the plan at hand. It was the only way and, as far as Averak was concerned, it was the best plan they had. That, and it didn’t hurt that Posieden had promised to make him a king once the land rose again. Subject to the sea god, yes, but still. A small corner of the island wasn’t about to ‘steal the dream of freedom’ away. And what of it, anyway? Survival of the fittest, right? When you had brawn and brain, you might as well be entitled to a crown.

The sound of shouts and the clamor of torpedos shook the ship. Averak paused his search for Morgan to peer up. There were four—no, seven? He wasn’t sure. The Guardians swooped around too quickly to count an accurate number.

“Av? Av!” A fellow feathered sentinel came to his side.

“Oh, Steve. Hey, have you seen a stowaway here?” Averak asked.

Scratching his head, he said, “Come to think of it, I might have, but—Av, where’s your helmet?”

“Never mind that,” Averak said, frowning. It was a crucial part of his suit and not just because it was proper attire.

The promises made with Poseidon were clear: pay homage as his servant at all times. But how would he know his helmet dropped? Anyway, they had bigger problems. The Guardians were giving them a good fight, even if their mundie attempts in anticipation of an attack like this came into play beautifully. That, at least, was a good thing that came from having an ex-Guardian with them.

“Keep an eye out, I gotta do something,” Averak said, leaving.

“What? But I’m alone here. And besides two of them just got brought down and the others retreating, what do you have to do?”

“None of your business,” Averak said, hopping over the rail.

~oOo~​

Joss, slumped against the cell wall as hopelessly as Joe, felt his spirit dying. He had really spent two years securing an island, and for what? So they could gather poor innocent souls to feed some stone? Was it a god? Did it matter?

His stomach twisted. Morgan was right. He had let his pride blind him and, worse, he wasn’t only wrong about this—Fernway and Gregory—but everything. Somehow, despite the intentions of the rebellion at the beginning, someone brought in the evil of human sacrifice. Someone had opened that unclosable gate. If it wasn’t just Almaeri that did it, it wouldn’t matter now. Humans with Almaeri never seemed to turn their backs on gods and power for long as he had hoped. It never seemed enough for them to work for the good without compromise to gods. Power, power, power! And for the supposed humble? A desire to eliminate desire had driven Quyen to sacrifice the few for the many, asleep in the blind trust that, ultimately, it will all become One; means to an end; destination over the journey.

The day grew darker and Joss’s spirit wilted. He remained silent in his devastation, tucked in that damp corner, without hope. Not even for poor Morgan.

~oOo~​

Morgan couldn’t have gotten far, right? Averak did worry she had run ahead and told everybody about the ship. If not, he needed to warn Fernway and Gregory anyway. However, something told him it wouldn't matter if she did. A lot of people had lost their lives—they cared about their lives, right? Averak cared about his own. It made sense. Why waste all this energy just to stop it now? He banked on that human tendency to cut losses as he approached the cheers of the crowds.

“We got ‘em!”
“Yeah!”
“Did you see that?”

“Averak, you missed it!” A comrade came to give his shoulder a slap. “It was crazy! One of our own wrestled with a Guardian in the sky and managed to use vines to immobilize them!”

“Is that right?” Averak spoffed, not really concerned with the enthusiasm. If it was always possible, who's to say it couldn’t have been him? Really, it should have. There were few who deserved such praise aside from himself.

“Yeah! Take a look!”

“Maybe another time, I need to speak with Fern and—,”

The comrades moved aside and there stood Morgan with her creeping Ivy wrapped around the suited enemies.

A rock fashioned by Averak’s dread dropped into his stomach. “Morgan.”

“Averak,” Morgan said, grinning.

“You little devil,” Averak mused, and perhaps he had a tone of admiration if not strained, “a change of heart? Or will I have to speak with Fern and Greg.”

“Oh, I already did,” Morgan said, keeping her eyes on his, “they were told right away that I got rid of a rogue comrade. I said I was onboard with their plan and mums the word.”

Everything Averak knew about her clicked into place and he narrowed his eyes. “You little liar.”

Shrugging, Morgan only grinned. Who was to say she was lying? The woman barely talked and her behavior here had secured her in trust. Quyen couldn’t even vouch for Averak if the man decided to tell them what had really happened. He had shot himself in the foot by not doing so.

Fernway came then, a bit nervous with Greg silent and with labored mouth-breathing beside her, said to Averak, “I think it’s best we head out soon.”

“Yeh, guess so,” Averak said, and parted his lips to speak when their leaders pointed to Morgan.

“Take them to the cells. We want to make sure our hostages aren’t going to go anywhere,” Fernway said.

“Uh, Fern,” Averak stepped to her as Morgan nodded and began to drag them away. “I think I should go with her.”

Morgan paused and, even if it felt like twisting her arm, she turned with a nod and said, “Oh, I would love to take him off your hands. Why not have him come help me? We can spend all this time making sure these two are secured and we can spend more time interrogating them.”

“No,” Fern said, and missed Morgan’s little smile at Averak. It was a little known fact that overselling usually prompted the opposite response. “We need you to help with the ship.”

Passed off beyond all reason, Averak had to both feel completely emasculated and yet also furiously drawn to Morgan’s cleverness. It made it all the harder not to want to swipe that smirk off her face and assert his dominance. That would have to wait, though.

“Fine,” Averak said, deciding he might take this time to poison them against Morgan. “Let’s go.”

“What is up with you?” Fernway asked, only pausing so that she and Averak could force Gregory onward—his wild eyes staring at the injured—with promises of satisfaction later.

“Nothing. I just don’t trust Morgan,” Averak said. “We need to get rid of her—her, Joss, and Besnik.”

“That’s ridiculous, she’s on our side,” Fernway said.

“She’s lying. Besnik and Joss would never be on board with this plan and she isn’t any different,” Averak said.

“She told us—,”

“I don’t care what she said, it’s a lie. She got onto the ship and tried to let people out. She took down Rod and I had to wrangle her with a spell,” Averak said, “then I chased Joss and Besnik while they tried to run—,”

“Joss and Bes? Averak! We needed them to motivate these damn people,” Fernway said.

“Martyrs motivate. Say they died in action. Tell them that a Guardian killed them,” Averak said.

“Maybe,” she grunted as she tried to control Gregory.

“Arr!” Gregory broke from them to a man laid out on the ground, out of sight of the rest of the island.

“Greg! Damn!” Fernway and Averak chased him.

Dropping down to his knees, Gregory stared into the hopeful eyes of a comrade. The man smiled in relief to know one of his trusted leaders had personally come to save him—then those eyes popped as Gregory’s hands tightened around his neck. The grip choked his scream into silence. Those eyes widened too far. The white reddened, a tear of blood poured down his cheek as Gregory stole the life from the man. An exhale of the man hushed over Gregory who shuddered and smiled, slumping as his body soaked in the euphoria of the Almaeri of another added to his own rushed through him.

Averak sighed, sharing a look with Fernway. They knew it was only a matter of time. Perhaps Gregory did too? But they didn’t know for sure. Every day he seemed to slip away a little further.

“Help him up,” Fernway said, reaching to pull Gregory to his feet.

“Come on, old man,” Averak said, guiding him with them.

“The sooner we get this done, the better,” Fernway said. “Morgan, with us or not, is at least hauling off one problem.”

“Maybe,” Averak said, now wondering if there wasn't something he was missing there.

Indeed, Morgan impressed them all with her wild and reckless display of skill and strength. She essentially brought down two Guardians single-handedly! It seemed too good to be true and yet no one was sensible enough to notice that, most of the time, too good is normally not true.

At the mouth of the cave the guard there opened the gates for Morgan. A pretense of needing so much help from the man prompted him to give her exactly what she wanted—the spells used as keys for the few, but strong cells. She thanked the man, clocked him unconscious, and then pulled him into the caves out of sight with the Guardians too. Morgan let go of the vines and let her captives stand up.

One of them flipped back their visor. Charlotte looked with questioning eyes on Morgan. The brief, unexpected tackle had changed everything for them. Acting on trust of Morgan’s unverifiable promise to see Joss even now astonished Charlotte. She had not had the best memories—or rather, one dark memory of Morgan overshadowed the others. But here they were.

The unexpected offer had been taken almost immediately, which many would have accused a part of Kaylee's heart of acting for her. Regardless, she had accepted and now cornflower eyes struggled to adjust to the dark caves, but immediately found Morgan's face. "Where is he? If you lied to us..." Oh she'd unleash hell if she had to.

Glancing at Charlotte, Morgan said, “I’m not surprise why you two didn’t figure my intentions out at school sooner anymore,” and turned her back on them—vulnerable and trusting they weren’t going to strike her down—to the cells down the way.

They moved as quietly as they could to many of the occupied cells. Morgan smiled to find Besnik. He appeared as if he was meditating, or perhaps he was simply tired? He was alone. Perhaps he would know where they put Joss?

Morgan took a small pebble and tossed it at Besnik. His eyes blinked open and she said, “Wake up, you,” waving her fingers over the lock to open the gate and walk inside.

"They didn't capture you?" He didn't have the courtesy to hide his surprise, especially when two guardians were spotted. "Ah, did you find yourself new friends Morgan? Friendliness was never your forte."

“It still isn’t,” Morgan said with a hint of emotion, closing the distance between them. She clasped her arms around Besnik, tightening her hold.

Two years of quiet friendship and Morgan couldn’t deny she had felt a terror seeing Averak ruthlessly attack her best friends while she lay immobile. It took all her energy to throw off the curse Averak cast upon her, and she felt it linger in areas.

Charlotte stood with Kaylee in uncertain impatience. On one hand, they were eager to get to Joss. On the other hand, they knew what they were looking at. They, too, had to embrace the lost people they loved when they found them again.

"Then whatever it is, we will take it as it comes," Besnik replied as he returned to embrace. The rebellion had been as much of an emotional toll as it had been on a physical one. And now with he revelation... "We need to get Joss. He will know how to stop them."

Hearing his name from someone they didn't have as much reason to distrust made Kaylees mouth all but fly open. "Joss?"

Seeing her face, a knowing look passed over Besniks. "Ah...you must be Kaylee."

Morgan gave a nod and gestured, saying, “And Charlotte, her sister.”

“So, Joss?” Charlotte asked, ready to go.

“Right,” Morgan walked out with Besnik and they only had to go down two or so cells before see him tucked in the dark corner of the stone alcove.

The gate swinging open didn’t register. The call of his name was distant, far off in the past when Joss had held on to the good of his cause and the belief that an Almaeri society didn’t need gods for a peaceful life. His heart beat only faintly in his chest. He didn’t even think he deserved the fantasy of Kaylee’s face staring so lovingly and with worry into his own.

“Oh, Sweets…” Joss said, barely above a whisper. His hand raised to brush the phantom’s cheek. “I should have listened…I’m sorry…”

"I don't know if now is the time for you to go telling me I was right," Kaylee couldn't help but spoff as she clutched his hands to her face. Tears came freely, years of torturous waiting and uncertainty if she'd ever see him again had been a burden on her heart and soul lifted in his presence. "I'm sorry I didn't find you sooner."

Joss blinked away the fog of his mind and tried to wipe his eyes of the curse his mind often cast over him to view his beloved when he did not truly have her, and yet…

“S-sweets?” Joss furrowed his brow. It smoothed, eyes wide as he realized he wasn’t dealing with another figment of his hop. “Sweets! Oh, Sweets!” He pulled her to him, squeezing his eyes and allowing the spill of his tears to fall where they would.

Charlotte looked at Morgan and gestured for them to leave for the moment. It was only right. They walked out and moved to speak with Besnik about what was going on while Joss and Kaylee reconciled.

"I'm-I'm here," she barely sputtered through sobs of joy and relief. Kaylee melted into his hold, ignoring how his frame didn't feel quite as it had before. She needed to feel him, have him, even if he had changed.

 

[xrakkax]

“It’s all m-my fault, Sweets,” Joss let out all his pains, feeling the weight of his crimes dragging his spirit down. “I was wrong! I was wrong!” Against any comforting words, Joss shook his head and grasped her face. “They’re gonna raise a land for Awakened, bought with the blood of the innocent, fed to a stone, or some god in the stone, I don’t know. Alquati: Land of the Might—but not just that, it has another meaning; ‘We Who Dominate’. I didn’t know! I swear I didn’t know! Not until today.”

Heart sinking, Kaylee tried so hard to stay supportive even as she knew their time to act was limited. "But now you know. You know, Joss and we have to stop them—to save them." She couldn't stay in his arms, even if it was returning to a long-lost room of home. Painfully she forced herself to stand once more. She offered a hand to him, a chance for him to redeem himself. "We can save them together."

After all this time in the cell, what felt like a thousand years, Joss had lost heart, but now his hope rekindled. He reached out and pulled himself up. They would go. They would do this together.

“Hold on,” Morgan said, closing the gate on Kaylee and Joss. “Someone is coming.”

Charlotte reluctantly went into Besnik’s cell at Morgan’s behest. She had to watch the spell lock slide into place and wonder if the trick had finally come to light, but she would have to trust—trust a woman she had no reason to.

A figure traipsed towards Morgan where she stood in the hall. His feathery form shifted as if they were a part of his skin; a creature, more than a man. Even without his helmet he seemed so.

“Morgan, you will come with me,” Averak said, hooking the air with his finger, “Fernway and Gregory want to speak with you.”

“Not like I have anything to hide,” she said, a little smug. Morgan shrugged and followed, ignoring the worried looks of Joss and Besnik; confident in her fabricated tale to their leaders and one other detail.

That smugness vanished as soon as she stepped out of sight and sound of the others. That familiar curse of immobility struck her spine with the slam of his hand. She could have sworn and cursed him, had she the ability!

“Oh, did you forget? I tend to have something to hide,” Averak grinned, yanking her along with him to the ship, “and I’m not above lying too, but I don’t think I’ll have to. Sticking Kaylee and Joss in the same cell? Really, Morgan, you didn’t have enough time to put her with her sister? Tsc, tsc.” As expected, Morgan couldn’t speak. “Aw, silence. What a perfect quality for you—always so muted. You’ll be silenced forever soon. The cargo hold has room for another sacrifice.”

Back at the caves Charlotte hissed, “Really? Did she just shut us in here?”

“What?” Joss asked, unable to hear well. The cells dampened sound between them.

“I said how are we gonna get out!” Charlotte shouted.

Joss sighed, turning to Kaylee. “I don’t know what she’s saying, but I could guess. But don’t worry. Morgan isn’t bad.”

"Hopefully not. Keep in mind the last time we saw her that she was trying to kill our aunt and uncle," Kaylee reminded him, unable to resist an urge to pace back and forth. "But how long will she take? What if they keep here there while they do this ritual? There isn't anyone else out there to stop them."

Rennick and Jaxon wouldn't know what to look for and she wasn't sure they could track them into the caves.

“Sh, sh,” Joss held her, cold Nexus suit and all, close to him. “I understand, but I trust Morgan.”

Not everyone did. And not everyone was settling on waiting for her word either. Charlotte remembered her com and contacted her sister to complain about the seemingly clever ruse to trap them.

“We never should have listened to her,” Charlotte sighed.

Through Kaylee Joss knew what was said and he smiled sheepishly. “Let’s give her a minute.”

Then another two got into the conversation. “You’ve been quiet too long,” Rennick said, contacting them all. “Some guy is taking Morgan into a ship. Where are you?

“What’s going on?” Jaxon’s com crackled.

Joss watched Kaylee, figuring her murmurs were to whoever was on her com. He offered his hello and they were glad to share with Jaxon and Rennick that Joss was alive, but that they were apparently stuck.

“I think Morgan tricked us,” Charlotte huffed.

“I don’t think so,” Jaxon said, and explained the scene of a man shoving her into a cargo hold.

“Oh no! I bet that’s Averak,” Joss frowned.

“Averak?” Charlotte said in a dark tone.

“Yes, he killed Keagan,” Joss said.

What they couldn’t hear between cells, they could still hear of the caveways. A man’s groan quieted them.

“Ugh, my head…” he swayed as he walked down to see the people in the cells. He muttered, turning back. “Damn Morgan, why’d she have to hit me if she was gonna lock ya’ll up anyway? What’d I do?”

“Jason!” Joss went to the bars.

Confused, Jason said, “Joss? When did you get in here?”

Joss readily told him everything. “You just look and see. Averak said Fern wants to talk to Morgan and he took her to the ship instead.”

After all they had been through, Jason had to weigh his truths. He tucked his hands in his pockets and shifted on his feet in indecision.

“If I check and she’s just fine…” Jason warned.

“I understand. But just do it. And tell everyone about me and why I’m in here, Jason,” Joss said.

Jason hesitated. “Alright, I will. But only if I don’t see Morgan.”

“And if you believe me?” Joss asked, searching his eyes.

“I’ll come back and let you out,” Jason promised. “I can’t be loyal to an evil.”

Sighing with relief, Joss nodded and stepped back to his wife. Kaylee had related enough that everyone was caught up. The suggestion was made to keep alert, but they were told it would be no more than an hour wait.

Rennick and Jaxon were anxious. They tried to distract themselves by helping their Guardian friends find them where they hid off the coast of the island. Silence overtook them in the cells as their worry increased.

Finally they heard the approach of footfalls around the time they expected. Jason wasn’t alone. He had a couple more fellows with him. His face had shifted from skeptical to full fear and fury.

“Joss?” Jason questioned as he came to the cell, “we’re here.”

Knowing that look, Joss smiled and came to stand by the gate as it was opened. “What changed your mind?”

“I had barely gotten out to see if I could find Morgan when Fern and Greg said the Guardians had killed you and Besnik,” Jason frowned, going to the other cells, even Joe’s, “I knew right then. Sorry I was a little slow, I had to get help. I don’t know what will happen now, but I think we should be prepared for anything.”

"Sounds about right given their current path to get here," Besnik all but spoffed, waiting for Charlotte to exit their shared cell first before following her out, "and I wouldn't put much past them if they're already willing to go this far."

Kaylee, feeling some uncertainty given the roller coaster that had already taken place since they arrived, was hesitant to share too much she knew from the Guardians with the rebellion forces who had joined them.

"Were they all headed to the ship?" Kaylee asked.

“Yes, they’ve left already. We need to hurry, they’re using Almaeri at the risk of fairies to make good speed,” Jason said, turning with them to the exit of the caves.

Joe, who had gotten himself together, said, “Whatever happens, I want to fight Gregory,” the man’s voice broke, “they said I was drunk, but I saw—he killed my wife.”

Joss winced. He had been one of them to believe Joe had simply drowned his sorrows in wild imaginings and beer. There was a lot people had to answer for. Averak, Quyen—any else who knew.

“As long as we get Averak,” Charlotte said.

“Target who you want, but don’t forget the stone,” Joss said, and explained all he knew as they walked out into the dark of the night.

The full moon made for an ominous glow in the scattering of pins of light that seemed more like some malevolent peephole than burning gasses millions of miles away; spied on by Fate. They would be observed like ants under a magnifying glass as they wove in and around terrain and the mostly quiet island.

“Joss!” Rennick came running up to his friend. There were several others behind him.

“Ren!” Joss said, clasping him in a hug.

Jaxon gave his welcome too and chatter threatened to break their concentration as Khaz and Elijah among others were there to greet him back. But Joss would never let that happen. He had been far too wounded and far too in debt.

Grabbing everyone's attention back, Kaylee promised there'd be time to reunite later, when it was safe. "We need to keep them from finishing their ritual," she said with her visor open. "Find the stone and secure the threats."

"Take caution around the ones in the feathered, metal suits," Besnik warned the Guardians. "They're going to give you the biggest run for your money."

Rennick and Charlotte bristled. They knew exactly what he meant. In that spirit of determination they cut their hellos short without complaint.

“How are we gonna do this?” Jason asked.

“We need to tell them. All of them,” Joss said, trusting in the heart of the people.

“And we need to get those people off of the ship,” Joe said.

They formed a loose plan and hitched some of them without suits onto the backs of the ones with them, bolting into the sky to catch up. They had their eyes on the storm forming ahead over the ocean. Fairies were drawn to Almaeri like a moth to a flame and those mages were burning bright.

Standing on deck some of the downtrodden mages directing the currents sniffed back their sadness.

“It’s alright man,” one gave a pat to the other’s shoulder, “he died for the cause.”

Not quite ‘alright’, but hanging in there, the comrade gritted their teeth. “Damn Guardians. They have no idea just who they killed. After all this I’m gonna find them. An eye for an eye!”

“You don’t need to worry about finding them,” another said, wide eyed to see a whole band of Guardian’s with a good handful of Elites come rushing their way, “attack! Guardian attack!”

Just as hands with glowing spells were aimed a voice called out, “WAIT! It’s Joss!”

Waving his hand, Joss shouted, “Fernway and Greg have a god on deck!”

“What’s he saying?”
“Go away, Fred, he has a frog on it.”
“That makes no sense!”

“They have a stone!” Joss shouted, as Kaylee brought him closer, “they have a god stone!”

“A gods stone?” One squinted, and thoughts began to click into place. “No…oh no.”

Dropping down, Joss grabbed the nearest of them to tell everything they needed to know. This repeated until the flagship caught on that the mood in their loyalty had a threat of shifting.

“Averak, what’s going on?” Fernway asked, seeing some of the ships changing course.

“I dunno, hold on,” Averak flew off of the deck in a launch. He arched over the water.

BAM! Averak spiraled out of control. He slammed into the water, only being able to reorient himself due to the contract he made. Averak spouted out of the deep to see Rennick and Charlotte. They aimed their weapons his way. He grinned.

“Good. I wanted a guide where to slice into your face,” Charlotte said, and darted at him with her husband at her side. .

Meanwhile Joss made it to one of the last ships. He had gone so quickly that he didn’t spend any time to see whether or not anyone had a plan to attack the flagship. He said his piece to this one and, just before he turned, he noticed them glancing at one another in a disheartening way.

“Is something wrong?” Joss asked.

“Look, Joss…maybe that’s true, but…we’re so close,” one said .

“Yeah, I mean…a dozen or so lives for a secured future?”

“No…” Joss felt his heart drop. Them too? Even if it was just one ship.

But then Joss looked around him. It wasn’t just one ship. Booms were heard as comrade turned against comrade. Some on board with the sacrifice and others fighting for the spirit of the rebellion that Joss had sparked—death before compromise. The Mage ships blasted spells. Masts blew off, men swung from ropes or launched onto decks with weapons made from scraps.

Kaylee opened her mouth to speak, but she was beaten to it.

"Is it a secured future?" Sophia demanded with a glare at the closest. "Have you seen a god? Do you think they're going to be satiated? Or that your might saviors didn't swear even more just to get this now?"

Tallulah nervously glanced toward the last ship—where the storm truly tested them. "Soph, we can't wait around for this. We need to go and try to stop them." Lingering only risked them getting attacked by those they couldn't convince.

"Joss, we have to go," Kaylee agreed with Lulah, grabbing at his wrist and trying to tug him away. They couldn't stand here and try to convince everyone.

“Damn it!” Joss clutched his chest with his free hand, allowing Kaylee to pull. Then he noticed a familiar traitorous face.

Rope lashed out. This time Joss was ready. He summoned all he once knew about wind from a talk he had with Runa and, with a passion, thrashed the wiry weapon back at Quyen who had attacked from behind his followers.

Calm, almost serene with a dark determination, Quyen accepted the deflection with irritating peace. Or was it peace? It was as if his body moved like a marionette. He came forward through the startled crowd to fight.

“Keep them here!” Quyen ordered.

Hesitant, the comrades who had worked alongside Joss were none too eager to fight the man. All frowned, most had tears in their eyes, as they were prompted again to charge. And they did.

Heartbroken, Joss let out a cry of anguish as he fended off the men and woman he cherished. They were just as sorrowful in their strikes, some falling short of a landed blow—a touch of regret? But not enough to stop altogether.

“No,” Quyen closed his eyes briefly as he called forth a spell to jostle Joss from Kaylee’s hold when she meant to take him with her, cutting her off from him with a winding spell that shook the air.

Blackness bubbled from beneath and shot a spray of tongues from a fairy in the deep. It struck out at Kaylee, trying to catch her feet. Elijah barreled forward, using his body like a spinning shield. His suit, blessed during the Epiphany, sent a reverberating stun through the fairy where it touched its tongues. It wilted into the water.

The interruption, however brief, allowed the storm to make a wall of wind and rain between her and Joss. Fairies danced between buffets, flinging down on her with a hope to tear her suit apart.

Nervous to let Joss get too far, Kaylee threw everything she possibly could at the fairies that threatened them. Blessed bullets were fired, shields from her arms thrown up to block attacks. She had help from those around them as best as they could, heart surging with each moment they took to reconvene.

Crashing, booming, and the roar of wind surrounded Kaylee. She could not properly see Joss. He faded in and out between fog and the occasional fight with a fairy. Jaxon joined her as soon as he knew she was in distress. Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah were occupied with the command to attack the flagship and help evacuate the captives. Elijah guided an allied ship towards the one whereupon Fernway and Gregory were preparing the stone. Charlotte and Rennick? They were gaining on Averak.

Laughter echoed in the whipping wind like a demon's cackle. Averak enjoyed the challenge. He threw taunts at the couple about how Keagan died, finding delight in his lies that he knew they didn’t believe, but enjoyed the fury the slander caused. But for all his witty smack talk and clever maneuvers, he found himself far from where he had meant to go. An accident? Or planned? The idea they had been corralling him struck a sense of worry in the man.

“Ah!” Averak pinged against the hull of a nearby ship.

Charlotte straightened and, though he could not see, he could sense she was amused. Rennick—he was gone. Where?

“H-ugh!” Averak’s body lurched into the air without his consent. A body from the water collided into him, pushing the wind out of his lungs. The restriction of air closed off his ability to cast verbal spells. He dodged a killing blow to make distance.

Rennick didn’t let him rest. He bolted at Averak, the two in a desperate, deadly dance for dominance. It was then that Averak saw them. Elijah helping people out from the flagship. Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah matched strengths with Fernway and Greg.

“No!” Averak spat, deflecting recklessly to free himself from them. He did so, racing over to make the difference in his favor.

Years of working together meant the trio could move seamlessly. They each had a system of watching another's back that kept them as safe as possible. Tallulah was focused on firing away at Fernway with Khaz. These were the times that she nearly regret her choice to bind while she was a teenager, knowing they could use every advantage right then. Sophia was more than capable of handling Gregory, nimble in her movements against the aging man.

Not only that, but the older opponents split their focus on casting into the presence of the stone people they managed to drag to the top deck. The trio were hard pressed to save them all. They hoped Elijah was getting them all out even as they fought on. And with a little help from Jason and Joe, but one could not linger with him.

“Ah! You killed my wife!” Joe shouted, rushing Gregory.

The ancient man turned with eyes as empty and lost, dark and hungry, as Quyen’s. He let go of the mundie man and engaged with Joe. Whereas the members of the Guardianship had bound their Almaeri, Joe did not. The combat ended sooner than he had anticipated. A dark slash incinerated his arm. The shock dropped Joe to his knees. Gregory broke from his post despite Fernway’s shout to forget the young man, grabbing Joe around the neck and squeezing the Almaeri from him until the body dropped.

“Damn it, Greg!” Fernway huffed, going in to yank him back—she stepped back in surprise when he wheeled on her. “Greg?”

The silent smile creeped fear up her spine. Greg was gone. Now stood a man with hollow cheeks and a thirst for power. He charged at Fernway with exceptional speed.

Not far away Joss reunited with Kaylee. Quyen’s rope whipped around them in a flurry. He lashed Joss’s leg and yanked, slapping the man’s body against the deck. He tried to dodge. Kaylee as he came down with a blade on Joss.

With his attention primarily on Joss, Kaylee unleashed a fury on the man that may not have been fair considering how little she knew about him. She didn't know his beliefs, if he had a family or anything really. All she knew was that he was now threatening hers and would not allow him to hurt all those in the hull of the ship. She swung a shield that came off her forearm toward his stomach while the other hand brought a cannon of a gun up to his chest. An explosion was muted by being directly pushed into his sternum, the force knocking his lifeless body to the ground, a small crater left in his upper torso that still smoked.

Cornflower fields hazed over momentarily before she rushed to Joss's side. "Are you okay?"

Easing up, Joss exhaled some relief. “Yeah, my leg just hurts,” he said, giving it a tap. “Numb. Still, I can use it. That’s the important part.”

Joss pulled Kaylee to him briefly. A small embrace was all he could muster at a time like that. Already they heard shouts for a call to action.

“Quick!” Khaz said, closing in now that the old ones were occupied.

“No you don’t!” Averak swept his spear and a blast similar to the energy used on Keagan sent Khaz sent into the rail of the ship.

BOOSH! Khaz’s body crashed through the rail and into the sea. The warm of fairies made for him a deadly fight back out. They had his arm in a whirl of current, swallowing him deep against the suits attempt to blast out. He faded into the darkness.

Hearts sank as the man they loved was ripped down by gravity. "No!" his wives' voices called out in unison as they darted after him, abandoning the fight for the father of their children and light of their life. Life had been so uncertain in the past couple years and a constant fear of losing each other urged them and their suits on. Tallulah came up to grab his left arm while Sophia was under his right, saving him from the perilous ocean and fairies that circled about them. They were safe, at least for now.

“Get your act together!” Averak said, throwing bodies at the stone as he could.

The stone glowed stronger. They could see it shine permitted the ship into the sea. The waves rolled from it like a powerful ripple. Far, far below the tips of ruins and the vague shapes of street ways crusted over with coral and skittering sea life slowly rose higher and higher and then slowed.

“It needs more!” One feathered said.

“Bring her here,” the other pointed to Morgan.

Out from the storm Joss came pushing the wind apart. The body of Quyen left behind him. Besnik and Kaylee followed as he charged Averak. While Besnik helped stop the sacrifices, barely making it in time to grab Morgan, Jaxon kept off the thug feathered who tried to make the fight uneven. It was a shame that Charlotte and Rennick were slowed by the storm, but he knew they’d understand that he had to act.

“Back off!” Joss slammed a spell into the man’s gut.

Where it hit, it glowed blue like the stone. The orb in the center of the rhombus mason work shimmered, as if pulsating in correspondence with Averak. More so, the spear the man held vibrated.

“Heh,” Averak stood and shook off the attack. “Perks.”

Cornflower fields widened at the realization. He was not just another Almaeri fighter. He was enhanced—protected. As if some Being watched over him. No...he couldn't have? Swallowing down her worst fears she pushed herself into battle against him, a mental mantra beginning of 'he is just a man, he is just a man'.

The two battled Averak with as much might as Keagan and got as far as him too. It seemed the stone had more to it than expected!

“You sold your soul!” Joss spat, disgusted.

“Not like I was using it for much,” Averak grinned, “what does it matter? I figure I can live in luxury now and to hell with what happens. At least I know I’ll have had a fun time. Your disapproval only sweetens it. How should I commemorate this night? With your head on spike? Maybe next to your little girlfriend’s? Shame I couldn’t do the same with that black rat of a—Oo!”

Both Rennick and Charlotte slammed into Averak. The feathered man had sustained many injuries and walked away from them. This blow, not of magic, spun him into the watch tower of the ship. He barely managed to keep upright. The spear in his hands dropped only for a second. In this blink of an eye the ones closest to them saw the scars on Averak only seal up when his hand held the spear.

Silent communication between Rennick and Charlotte exploded into action. They didn’t necessarily need to kill him direclty. They needed to get that spear out of his hands!

An unorthodox battle of dodges and coordinated swipes had Averak panicking. They weren’t going in for a blow or gunshot, so what were they doing? He swung, blasted, and launched into the air. A mistake.

“Rah!” Charlotte came from one side and Rennick the other. They deflected two blows and endured one to grab the butt of his weapon.

“Ah!” Averak’s arm bent with the twist of his spear. Rennick’s arm rammed into his stomach. Averak could heal, but it was delayed. Muscles spammed.

“Hh!” Charlotte yanked the spear out from his hand. Averak yelled, casting a buffet of wind to shake it from her hold. It fell below them despite Averak’s attempt to catch it. In that same motion the couple grabbed him and dropped to the deck

“GET MY SPEAR!” Averak shrieked to his weak comrades.

The long, glowing spear flipped up into the hands of the nearest man. Averak’s eyes widened to see Joss holding it. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Charlotte and Rennick shoved their guns to his chest and let loose. Blood poured from Averak’s gaping jaws and he fell limp. Their joy was short-lived.

“Wait!” Rennick shouted to Joss, seeing his friend running to the stone. “Joss, you could get a rebound curse!”

“This needs to end!” Joss said, voice broken as his heart.

The loyal, good hearted man would not spare a single moment more to allow this demon to live on. Not one minute more. He had lost so much and been tricked into helping it. He could not live with himself if a delay made it possible for it to escape.

“Aahhh!” Joss rammed the spear into the stone. The blade cracked the surface, spreading a web of fractures through it. As it sank into the blue a black vapor rushed out in the shape of faces lost to the stone. It screamed so intensely that even those in suits felt a ringing in their ears.

Everything went quiet; still. Then BOOM! A shockwave left the stone as a pile of rubble and the storm around them faded.

Joss, kneeling with his weight ont he spear, turned his fair eyes up at Kaylee. He smiled. It was that old, familiar smile that she knew. He had smiled that way for their first kiss, the day they reconciled, the day he saw her again after so long, the day they chose to be together, and every child born—it meant he couldn’t be happier.

Those fair eyes faded. His skin greyed and then blackened to a dark blue. The wind easily disturbed his hair and clothes, taking away flakes of his body as, indeed, a curse rebounded onto him. Yet Joss couldn’t be happier than to stare into cornflower fields.

The whipping winds of battle had hardly settled as Kaylee’s entire world came to a standstill. She stepped closer with every beat of a racing heart, an undeniable truth being shoved away as she watched her shining knight slowly crumbling. Sounds around her were muted as she numbly raced to him, thinking she had to hold to him, just one last time, before he could leave her again. Her fingers extended to his face, curling to cup his cheek but only phase through it, feeling no more solid than sand in water as each wave took one more piece of him away.

"Joss..." Kaylee sobbed, wanting nothing more than one more minute, one more day with him, even if it wasn't going to be enough. "I love you forever. Your Sweets loves you forever."

Even if his ears couldn't hear anymore, Kaylee knew his heart could as she felt him filter through her fingers. The faintest glint in the remains of Joss’s fair eye affirmed what she suspected as dawn broke.

Arms, warm and comforting, wrapped around behind Kaylee. Jaxon, too, had abandoned his suit to see Joss face to face before he had left them. He now felt the loss Rennick and Charlotte shared, not thinking how much hope he had until right then that sustained him. Jaxon’s heart broke with Kaylee’s. And they weren’t the only ones.

Rennick fell to his knees in his suit. He let the metal skeleton open so he could drop out on his palms. Charlotte came out as well to hold her husband. It could be said that his ghost lingered, or whatever it was, but it didn’t matter. Rennick met his best friend's eyes for the briefest moment and knew that was all the goodbye he would receive as well.

Khaz, Tallulah, Sophia, Elijah, Besnik, and even Morgan mourned the loss. Weeping wasn’t exactly her forte either, but Morgan did so here. She wept for Joss. She wept for Rennick, Jaxon, but especially for Kaylee. They had had their differences, but this they joined in sorrow.

The world moved without regard to them, as always, and grief clung to those who loved Joss best as the ships sailed back to the closest dry land. Of course, it was the island they had run from hours ago. The people left behind on it were informed of the disaster. Most were asked to wait for information from HQ. It wasn’t long before help arrived on a medical jet.

“What do we do now?” Khaz asked, sipping on a cup of hot tea.

Serenity, who had set up an infirmary there with Bellasiel, refilled a few of their drinks. “We wait. They’re sending Guardian ships to safely transport everyone.”

“And the people here? The rebels?” Elijah asked, hesitant.

“The ones who fought against Fernway and Gregory are going to be given pardons,” Charlotte said. She sat beside Rennick with her hand around his shoulders.

“Good…good,” Elijah said, relaxing.

Nodding, Jaxon murmured, “Joss would have wanted that.”

"Yes, he would," Kaylee breathed softly. There were several bobs of heads in agreement. "They wanted a land, but not like that."

"Hmm," Sophia gave a small sound. She wondered if this would be enough for those who had stopped fighting for a cause once they realized just what it meant would all together abandon the idea.

Would there be another attempt at an island, a refuge in their life? Or would this be enough of a loss that they would accept things as they were.

Doubtless, the news would spread. But, millions of possible perspectives of mages made it impossible to predict. The ones who were pardoned were likely to be cautious about any future endeavors. The ones who weren’t? They may well keep alive the desire despite it all, at any cost, so long as someone was there to follow them. What would that mean for Joss’ legacy?

Humanity in that moment weighed on their hearts. It silenced them for quite some time until they were given the order to board the ship not staying for the island itself. Guardians who had fought all night needed rest, recuperation, and above all to be reunited with family. They left at peace only because they trusted Serenity and Bellasiel.

“Wait, Kaylee,” Morgan said, running up to her and Jaxon. She held something small in her hand.

Kaylee came to a stop at her name, even though exhaustion warned her that if they stood still too long she might pass out right then. Mixed feelings toward Morgan after fighting with her after all these years played across her face. "Is there something you need from us, Morgan?"

“Here,” Morgan offered the recorder; simply a camera with the ability to film. That was it.

“What is it?” Jaxon asked, taking it for his wife. Not only because he wanted to be that wall for her, but he had more trust in Morgan than Kaylee did, or Charlotte for that matter.

“Something Joss would do once in a while. He thought he was being discreet,” Morgan said.

Subtle pain fluttered over her features. It was all she could do to keep from twisting up in grief. They had been together for a little more than two years, yet Morgan felt she, Besnik, and Joss had been friends for a lifetime. It hurt to hand this over.

Kaylee looked down at the device and wondered just what was on it. Something he would do now and then? It was clear that no matter what was on it, it wasn't easy for her to pass over a piece of him.

"Thank you," she solemnly nodded, placing a hand gingerly on her shoulder.

Grey eyes humbled by tragedy stayed steady. They could almost be called fair—perhaps only because a grieving heart wanted to see fair eyes again.

“You’re welcome and,” Morgan inhaled, “I’m sorry. For what I did—rather, what I was going to do. I’m glad my plans fell through and…” she glanced over at Charlotte, “I’m glad you two had a kinder heart than me.”

Charlotte, astonished, felt the coldness in her heart melt away. Maybe they had all been through too much to be bitter right now, or maybe she grasped some of the peace Elijah spoke of once in a while, but all the same, she smiled back.

“Forgiven,” Charlotte said softly. Just as Morgan turned away she added, “Drop us a call sometime. We wouldn’t mind a visit.”

Morgan nodded. She had no words. Or, they would come out in a stutter and thus be useless anyway. She needed to go back to the others for some stability. She needed to see Besnik again too. She had to know he was alright; that she hadn’t lost everything.

“Let’s go,” Jaxon murmured, turning his wife onto the ship.

They sailed as soon as everyone was on board. They took off their gear, washed up, and nearly passed out while eating what food they had brought them. At the end of their meal they were well into their trip and curiosity piqued after their brief rest.

“What do you think is on it?” Charlotte asked, eyes on the device set close to her sister and her husband.

Rennick risked their ire by asking, “Mind if we all watch?”

Unsure what was on it, Kaylee ran her fingers over the top of it. She didn't want to deny them a piece of her, but was still uncertain. Thankfully, Tallulah seemed to pick up on that.

"If it gets too personal, you can stop it of course," Lulah suggested. "It's up to you. I'm just sure everyone missed him."

Kaylee knew she was right and it didn't seem fair to gatekeep without reason. Rennick had lost a husband and now a best friend. Sharing whatever was on the tape was the least she could do.

"Of course," she nodded, though she didn't reach for it.

Jaxon made the move to hook it up. He had Kaylee hold it so she might pause and play at will. Then they turned it on.

The image on the screen fuzzed. They saw Joss’s figure flickered and focused. His youthful, hesitant face broke out in a smile into the camera. No wrinkles, no scruff. He was fresh faced like the day he and Keagan had left.

“Hey, it’s me. This is—I don’t know what day it is, but it’s been too long. It’s the first one, at least.”

Joss’s spoff was familiar. They could imagine he was thinking of them here, watching him. It made some tear up right then.

“I’m sorry everything went down the way it did. I mean, I can’t really remember it all. There was a Leviathan and a ship and…something about a glow and a kidnapping…feathers…I know Keagan was trying to help me, but apparently he lost hold of me. I don’t feel any ill will against him. I hope having Keagan is some consolation for my absence…I’m sure you’re wondering where I am. Well, I’m not sure either…”

Charlotte turned her head into Rennick’s shoulder to weep as Joss went on to elaborate about his experiences up to that point, including everything he knew, seen, or heard of the people and what they intended to do.

“So, I want you to know, I haven’t made this choice lightly. It’s one that has real, true promise. You know how I feel about a land for Almaeri—it won’t be like Aarin, it will be without gods and against fairies, and…well, you know.”

The last hours of his life flashed in their minds and they could barely fathom the betrayal he had felt; that cut through him.

“Anyway, if any of our children become Awakened then…this will be my gift to them…I say it that way because, if you’re seeing this, then that means….I’ve died…I didn’t want you to be confused or wonder what had happened to me. And I know it won’t feel like it, but I wanted you to know I love you. I love all of you. You mean so much to me. And this…all of this? It’s for the world, but it’s also for you, my children. Dad is making a corner of the world for you, if you ever find yourself in need of it…Jaxon, I love yah man. Kaylee? You always have my heart…I love you.”

The rollercoaster of emotions was only beginning right then, and Kaylee leaned into Jaxon's hold. She needed his support then more than ever. Even fearing for years he was gone, now that it was concrete and seeing him thinking of her that entire time was a closing chapter she needed and didn't think she was going to have. Cornflower fields felt the most torrential downpour of her life, only sheltered by the warmth and love her husband offered.

It played on. Glitches and damage meant they would have to get Wesley to fix the parts they had to miss at this time. They got time-jumps of information along with a physically aging Joss. Finally they found the end clip speaking about the odd changes and the hesitancy Joss had, but especially the consistent promise of his love and loyalty. The incident of the bush and Morgan’s appearance did help break some of the tension.

“Her face,” Charlotte hiccuped a small chuckle through her tears.

“I’d like to know what she was thinking then,” Jaxon wiped his eyes.

But the reprieve didn’t last. Joss had one last film to make.

“I had no idea,” Joss said, in the dark of the cave prison, “trust that I had no idea—I…I would never want…I could never knowingly do such an evil for any gain, no matter how good. Maybe…maybe that’s what Almaeri is. Maybe that’s what Runa meant and the rest…I wish I had listened, I wish…I could make it alright. I don’t want to die like this—coward, failure—I can’t…by all that is good, I hope I can make it right. For all of you…because I…I love you.”

It took a few long moments after the video ended and they were left with just snow before Kaylee could finally find the words to piece together. "He was such a good man."

"A very good man," Sophia agreed, sniffing as she reached for tissues and handed them out to the others who needed them.

Tallulah gave her wife a needed hug. "We should have a ceremony for him."

"And I have a tattoo to add," Kaylee breathed slowly, her heart heavy but not as much as it would have been without Jaxon beside her.

“Take your time,” Jaxon said, and rubbed the exact shoulder absentmindedly, as if soothing a pain to come before it arrived.

Charlotte rubbed at her reddened eyes. “Feels like we lost everything all over again.”

“Not everything. Joss gave us something we couldn't imagine. And we have to let the world know,” Rennick said, swallowing down his emotion, “Joss would want them to know. He wouldn’t want them to make his mistakes.”

The truth of this sank in as they realized that Joss, a well loved and well known Awakened, had gone through the most unbiased experience of a man fighting for a land of pure Almaeri. It showed the inevitable end of the use of magic from the perspective of one who had clung to it his whole life. Few would be able to brush it off easily.

“This would be a revelation to many. This could be a catalyst to encourage people to Bind,” Khaz said, thoughtful.

Jaxon glanced at Kaylee. “We can talk about it…” he wasn’t sure if she had the strength to do it.


Kaylee was quiet for a long moment, mulling over the possibilities. Exhausted, her head rested on Jax's shoulder as she looked to the screen that had Joss's face moments before. "He would want a legacy that could make a change. Possibly spare so many lives. We'll make sure that dad can restore and preserve it, but I think it is the right thing to do."

Kissing her head, Jaxon said, “I agree.”

Rennick looked at his wife. “No time to lose,” he said, giving her hand a squeeze.

Charlotte contacted their father through com as soon as it was agreed. “Dad,” she said.

“Yes, my Dove? How is everything? We’ve been worried.”

“There's a lot to tell you,“ Charlotte said, her voice filled with meaning, “and we got something to do that will change the world. If Fate is kind.”

Fate, cruel or not, stepped aside for providence. In the years that they fought to have the video diary of Joss’s experience on the island verified, validated, and viewed by thousands—millions—of people throughout the world, the nature of the political atmosphere shifted. Compassion seeded in the hearts of the mundane for the Almaeri, and the Awakened found it hard to persevere with such blatant witness to the horrors coaxed through the use of their magic.

While on Earth suffering would always be the close companion of Humanity and the end of the world would not come for a lot longer, Awakened quieted by voluntary, not forced, Binding, and there was a calm for years after due to the reduced use of magic. Fairy activity died down, gods struggled to find followers, and the last vessel of them died at the hands of descendants of the Companions.

Joss, though he had not the right to bring about true peace of the world on his own, merited the reclamation of a time when humanity had confidence against the darkness of the world. For that, Joss had a reason to smile for all eternity.

Thank You!​

Dear Reader, this is the conclusion of the stories of the children of the Hunters and Witches. Please, stay tuned for random scenes and clips if or when they’re thought of, such as Zasha and Sirius’s Fate.

 

[Soliloquy]

Epilogue​

Among the vast snippets to come there is one that needs much addressing. So it is that we present the resolution of Zasha and Sirius. Do they find romance in one another? Or has Fate determined their love will forever be unrequited?

Enjoy!

~oOo~​

Sirius walked into his room with a stack of flat boxes. He placed them on his bed, unfolded one, and began to arrange his art supplies.

“Aw,” his mother’s voice turned his head to her, “packing already?”

They spoke in French under the roof of their home, as always. The Blair family enjoyed their mother’s native tongue as much as she did.

“Yeah,” Sirius spoffed, shrugging. He welcomed his mother’s help in silence as she came over to unfold a box for him. “I want to make sure I’m prepared to go as soon as they let me know I have a dorm.”

“Ah, want to leave me so soon?” Lauri teased, though she had to sniff back a tear.

“Mama,” Sirius smiled with sympathy, giving her a hug, “I will return to visit.”

“I know, I know,” Lauri sighed, letting him go so he could continue. “We’re so proud of you. It’s just that this house is getting smaller, you know, what with Luna married off to Johnny and you want to have a dorm instead of going between portals here.”

Sirius had thought long and hard about his choice. He wanted to immerse himself in the reality of college. He wanted to know if he could really live away for long stretches of time. He couldn’t do that with the convenience of a portal home.

“Maybe Luna and Johnny will have a baby soon and you’ll get them to visit more often,” Sirius said, knowing that Luna had chosen a less adventurous path of being a mother with a side job than to be a Guardian.

“Oh, that would be lovely,” Lauri smiled, helping him take some of his gear out of his closet. “What’s this?”

Pulling out a heavy square sack, Lauri felt the edges of a frame. She stretched the rim down and a well-crafted sculpture of a bearded dragon stared back at her.

Sirius chuckled, amazed. “That’s right, I—I hid that here,” he said, taking it up.

“It’s so good. When did you do this?”

“Years ago,” Sirius said, angling it to check out his work. “It could do with a bit of improvement.”

“What was it for?” Lauri asked, curious why he had stowed it away.

Not under threat of his heart breaking at this time, Sirius fondly smiled. “My crush on Zasha, remember? She wanted a bearded dragon. Now, I couldn’t get her one, but I was thinking this would do until she got one.”

As expected his mother beamed a blushing smile. “Ooh! How sweet! Sirius, why didn’t you give it to her?”

The events that seemed so heavy with betrayal and vulnerability somehow seemed far less overwhelming upon reflection. Sirius had to admit he was a young man in fear of the unknown.

“Guess I was a little worried she would think ill of me,” Sirius shrugged, sitting on his bed with it. “Doesn’t matter now anyway. Zash is with—who again?”

“Oh I don’t know, there’s many,” Lauri spoffed, sitting beside him, “is she even dating still? I thought she broke up recently. I can’t keep them straight. I’m surprised she can! ”

Shaking his head, Sirius sighed. His smile faded a bit. His shoulders drooped. “What is she searching for, do you think? In all those people?”

Lauri hummed in thought over that. She tilted her head to her shoulder. “Someone kind, appreciative of her…someone family-oriented, or at least willing to be a part of her family with a cheerful and accepting heart. Someone who thinks of her as more than a source of what can be taken from, and as a person who needs to give and take,” she smiled, tapping his creation, “someone who is so thoughtful as to do all he can to give her what she desires, even if it’s in a different way than she expects.”

Flashing a glance, Sirius felt that vulnerability return. Oh, yes, that was what it felt like! His heart quivered in uncertainty. The Young Serpent had a bite and he knew it, and yet…

“When did you know?”

“It wasn’t hard,” Lauri chuckled, “Especially since Astrid likes to give into her pride and drop hints that she thinks are subtle. That, and Annabelle told us what Nia thought you did for Zasha one Thanksgiving.”

Sirius had thought he covered his tracks! But, even hard evidence wasn’t going to deter gossip. And little girls were easy to latch onto fantasy and romance.

“Well, at least—,” Sirius stopped short and couldn’t think of anything good to say.

At least what? That Zasha hadn’t suspected? Or that Nia hadn’t pushed anything? The thought came upon Sirius that he had spent all these years guarding his heart and, in doing so, watching silently as Zasha ping-ponged hers around. Kevin being the worst. The restraining order still lasted to that day.

These thoughts were displayed in his emotions that his mother could read all too easily.

“Sirius,” Lauri said, resting her hand on his, “it’s never too late.”

“I dunno,” Sirius said, putting the shadowbox back into its sack, “she might be searching for someone like me, but I don’t know if she knows that and…I don’t know if I am courageous enough to present myself. Especially after all this time.”

It was possible Zasha could strike like the charming, deadly, and beautiful Sperpet she had grown up to become.

“Give it a thought more if you must, but ask yourself,” Lauri said, brushing away a stray hair from his cheek, “just how much more time are you willing to allow for her to slip through your fingers forever?”

That piece of wisdom lodged in Sirius’ mind. It stayed with him as he and his mother got back to work. It lingered even during his dinner with his family and when his father helped him move his things to where he could easily get them once he got his call.

Late at night, when the available cousins got together for their last get-together on the famous Hiraeth Hill, Sirius waited to see if Zasha was going to come with whoever she had been going out with, or if that too had fallen apart.

Although graduated, those currently attending the Von Helsing Academy were accompanied by a few extra faces than they were accustomed to. While some, especially the couples were seemingly preoccupied, a few shuffled through the portal at the Hill, even with arms loaded. Nia, Colt, Luna, Johnny, Lyra and Des had found the time and made their presence know.

"Aye, there's the seniors!" Nia grinned at the relatively quiet group, save for Nora who seemed relieved that others who were more rambunctious arrived.

"Is that alcohol?" Renata asked with a perked brow, admittedly curious.

"Gonna tell my mom?" Astrid asked as she happily hopped over and helped the post-grads with their loot.

Spoffing, Renata didn't answer, not about to be the one to spoil a good time. She was usually well-behaved, but if no one was going to stop them...

"Eh a drink or two is earned. But if any of you tell your parents, I'll disown you and say it was your idea," Nia insisted with an accusatory pointing finger.

"They won't hear it from me," Allyson said.

"A little should be fine," Luna reasoned, giving her husband a shared look of agreement. It's not like they planned on getting blasted.

"Mmm," Rayne chewed on her lip, unsure.

Lucius gave his girlfriend's hand an encouraging squeeze. "You can sip my drink."

While they talked on about that Sirius drifted his attention beyond them to the door. Were they all present? Would he not expect to see Zasha?

Those who were brave enough took a drink or found someone to split one with. Meanwhile, Nia was glad to reminisce by the fire with a chilled bottle in her own hand. "Kinda miss this place. Not school and some of those muddafukkas, but this is nice."

"Hell yeah, a breather and one hell of a view. Beats the ocean, if you ask me," Colt chimed in to agree. A few others were offering their opinion when the sound of a newcomer from the portal could be heard from the distance.

Sticks and grass crunched beneath studded boots before a familiar face made it up to the curve of the hill. "Sup?" Zasha gave a nod to the group before gravitating toward the cousins her age. Did her gaze lingered on one senior in particular? For now she seemed pretty focused on getting a drink for herself.

"Thought you were headed to a party tonight?" Desi questioned with a slight tilt of her head. She'd started unpacking a bag with the infamous ingredients for none other than s'mores.

"Feh, always parties," Zasha waved a hand at the air before sitting down with her back to one of the large hollow logs. "Figured can come spend time with everyone before summer."



Sirius could not find a reason to look away. Nothing came to mind. Hardly anything did, in fact. He felt a warmth spread down the back of his neck. He might have contributed all of this to how Zasha looke—stunning—but his eyes fell on an oddly familiar bag. Something about it struck him. But what?

"Where's...um, who is your date again?" Allyson asked.

"Kevin?" Lyra teased.

"Oh Fates, I hope not. I did see him around too," Rayne said, bringing Lucius's cup to her lips.

"Very funny," Zasha rolled her eyes and flipped her middle finger to Lyra. "Maddie. And you can add her to the ex-date list."

"Eww, did she flake on you?" Desi asked, now more interested in dating than she had been when high school first began.

Zasha shook her head, nearly bumping her hat off by a knot on the log. "Didn't flake, just...doesn't feel right, I guess. It's whatever, though."

"A lot of them don't feel right," Nia observed, already getting a second bottle for herself. "Sounds like you the one not feeling them right." An amused near-cackle at her own joke sounded.

Spoffing, the young serpent took a sip of her drink. "Maybe. Or just time for another break."

"It's been four years. Maybe take a break just as long," Allyson spoffed, scrolling through music.

"Sometimes if a person is craving the right company, taking a break might be just as miserable," Rayne said, glancing at Sirius.

Dodging the look, Sirius reclused again. Luna noticed and frowned, turning to mumur to Johnny. Music overshadowed their conversation. So much so that Luna meant to ask Allyson to turn it down. However it seemed even she was confused.

"What is that? Eighties music?" Lyra asked, getting up to peer outside with the others.

"Better question: is that Kevin?"

Standing on a the roof of his car, holding a sign with a declaration of love, Kevin bellowed a ballad of affection.

"Don't leave me in all this pain! Don't leave me put in the rain!" Kevin closed his eyes briefly.

Sirius made it to the door to see the guy go on one knee on the roof of his car. He stood close to Zasha and Luiucs.

"What is wrong with that man..." Rayne shook her head.

"Un-Break my heart! Say you love me again! Undo this hurt you caused when you walked out the door and walked out of my life!" Kevin dropped down from the car, his eyes on Zasha, walking to her in an odd stride that matched the rhythm of the song. "Undry these tears!"

"Unbreak your heart? Hell boy, you'll be luck if she doesn't break something else," Colt hollered out even as he moved with a few others were ready to intercept.

Cheeks a deep red and feeling embarrassment all around, Zasha scrambled to her feet. "The fuck Kevin? You know you can't be here. What part of 100 yards away don't you understand?"

"Boy, you about to get a lesson in distance for free," Nia warned, finding a safe place for her drink as she too got to her feet.

By no means did Sirius act out of a belief Zasha couldn't hold her own or handle it herself. The sheer offense Kevin smothered Zasha with, plus the restraining order, and other factors triggered in Sirius the last straw. He could not stand by in shyness any longer. Zasha meant too much to him.

BAM! Sirius' fists shot out, turning Kevin's head with force. The music played over the young man's dropped body. Audacity healed Kevin enough to stagger back to his feet. It fueld him with energy to find Zasha. However, he wasn't the only one with determination.

"H'gh," Kevin's words got stuck in his throat by the grip of Sirius' fingers.

A hum of astonishment and respect fluttered all through their friends and family as Sirius kept a tight hold on Kevin. He dragged him back to the guys car, tossed him into the passengers seat, and got behind the wheel. Sirius took off down the road.

"Whoa..." Lyra, amber eyes wide, couldn't believe she had seen such a thing!

"Whoo!" Allyson hollered, renewing her dying hope.

Green hues felt a wave of almost electricity as Zasha watched the scene. Calm and quiet Sirius had stepped in before she needed to, in a sense defending her honor. She eventually found her way back to her seat, nursing her drink, strangely quiet.

Speculation aside, Sirius a bit of time to return. They were inside after a while of waitim. Though he had left with no marks, he came back with bruised knuckles on his right hand. He seemed a bit flush with adrenaline and more than a little.triumphant in his quiet way; he did not walk to them in a prideful stride or smirk in the cocktail way some men did; humble strength at his core.

Lucius stepped aside as the you man came though the threshold, "What happened? I gotta know."

In an eerily calm tone Sirius said, "I said I'd give him a reason to get a restraining order against me, if he didn't respect his."

"Shit. Think that's finally gonna be the clue he needs to back off?" Desi speculated. After all, they could on guess what had transpired.

Zasha had risen to her feet at the sounds of his approach, now watching Sirius with lips pursed together. Just what had gotten into him? "Good thing he's just crazy and not armed," she finally remarked. "That could have been a pretty dumb thing to do, Sir."

"Or a really romantic one," Renata hummed half-under her breath. Though after growing up with two protective brothers, it felt like he had done the right think regardless.

Rising eyes like dark moons of their own to a green as vast as the forests, Sirius did not shy from her gaze in that bashful way he normally did. He held strong to his internal hope that had no justification aside from the moments in their time together that made him wonder.

“It was the only thing to do,” Sirius said, stepping to her within reach, but never touching, he said, “I should have done it years ago.”

The absolute stir this caused in the hearts and minds of those who could only have dreamt this moment couldn’t be understated. They held their breath. It always seemed to come to this point and then fall away. But it didn’t have to.

Somehow as he stepped closer, Zasha felt her guard dropping suddenly. She wouldn't say she was vulnerable, though it was quite quickly apparent that the boy from summers ago was before her, very much a man. She no longer was looking down from above, but rather tilting her chin up to meet his gaze. "Years ago, huh?" she questioned him softly.

Sirius nodded. “But, I was a boy,” he said, in that gentle tone of his he seemed to have only for her, “in more ways than I’d like to admit, I suppose.”

They could see that he didn’t grow out of, but only matured, his character. That sweetness had honed a much needed edge every man aspired to possess. And all without losing himself. They could tell it from his posture and his confidence to remain where he stood.

"Man, are we actually watching this happen?" Colt spoffed in disbelief, which earned him an elbow jabbed into his side from Nia.

"Shuddup and don't you dare ruin this," she hissed at him warningly. "I've waited too damn long."

Deaf to talk around them, Zasha's eyes hadn't moved from Sirius's face since he'd ventured closer. One of the few she'd allowed without thinking anything of it. "Too much a boy, huh? Then it's probably good you didn't try to fight Kevin before now. Wouldn't have wanted to explain to your parents why you had a black eye."

Spoffing, Sirius said, “I was never as much of a Smartie as you,” he couldn’t help a smile or resist the urge to brush away a stray hair from her cheek, “but I would have told them it was for the best reason.”

Practically dying in the obscur corners of the cabin, the tension for the others was wound tighter than they were allowed to let on.

“Hey guys!” Sigvar came barging in through the door with his girlfriend close behind, he held two packs of beer and one box of cigars, “Приехали лучшие люди! Пришло время для вечеринки![The best people have arrived! It’s time to party!”

The response that had been on the tip of her tongue was swallowed for now. It was all too fitting the disruption would come from her younger brother. Finally breaking eye contact and taking a step back, she cleared her throat, nodding at the goodies Sigvar brought in. "One of those is for me, right?"

A wave of annoyance traveled along the room. It was beginning to feel like they weren't going to see years of build-up finally play out. Nia came for a beer form Sigvar with eyes that would stand hair up on one's neck.

“What? What’d I do?” Sigvar blinked, only finding peace when his girlfriend tugged him toward the couches to scold him for not having precognitive abilities.

The evening had to go on, much like the necessity of a play needing to finish. The family and friends were treated with more endless teasers of Sirius and Zasha getting so close only for something to break it apart. The worst was when they decided to dance and it seemed the two were communicating in a deep, silent way. Then the abrupt change of music—you never would have thought—interrupted the delicate moment.

Finally the moon rose and some of them had to part ways. Luna and John said goodnight first. They were expected somewhere early the next morning. Rayne wanted to get to bed so she might spend the next three days with her mother and sisters on a little holiday. The few left were not yet done wondering about Sirius and Zasha, promising to update anybody who needed to know the conclusion.

Lyra stayed. She couldn’t help but stay, she had to see with her own eyes. Any moment could be the one they waited for. And yet Fate had another plan.

“Oof, I need to get to the bathroom,” Lyra said, walking past Zasha to do just that, but only just realizing she lacked a very important item, “oh—Zash, do you have a pad or something?”

Pulled away from thoughts as she finished a drink, she reached for her purse. It was an older piece, but reliable, making it through the years since her thirteenth birthday just fine. She rummaged around a bit, but between the small confines and the dimmed lights, she couldn't see properly. "Hang on, I know I have at least something in here," Zasha muttered, finally just widening the mouth of the bag and tipping the contents on to the bare cushion beside her. A pink wrapped square finally revealed itself. "Here ya go," she picked it up between her index and middle fingers, handing it to the twin in need. Just as it left the couch, something else caught her attention.

A small plastic piece glistened in what light there was, attached to a metal chain and loop. Eyebrows furrowed in confusion, Zasha picked up the keychain and examined it, the item completely foreign to her. The cutely crafted bearded dragon held her attention, even bringing a small smile to her lips.

As Fate would have it Zasha happened to glance at the right time to the person in her periphery who she sensed looking her way.

Sirius, astonished, flicked his attention to Zasha as soon as he realized she noticed him. He blushed furiously.

“Ooo, what’s that?” Allyson asked, leaning in to see. “A lizard?”

Clearing his throat of worry, Sirius said, “A bearded dragon.”

“What is?” Sigvar asked, squinting. He was just as far from Zasha as Sirius and he couldn’t quite make it out at all.

"This keychain, punk," Zasha hadn't even looked up at her brother, though her eyes rolled out of force of habit. "It was in my bag, must have been stuck in a pocket or something. I don't remember getting it."

From a short distance away chatting with Renata and looking over social media pictures, Astrid's head perked up. Had she heard that right? The keychain was finally known?! She'd been forced to keep it to herself for what felt like an eternity after Sirius had confided in her and she almost felt like she could breathe that much easier. That is until...

"Oh...you just found it huh?" she questioned Zasha, unable to keep her gaze from moving to her brother.

"Yeah. It was in my purse. I haven't even used this thing in so long." Zasha ran her thumb over the design once more in thought.

Sirius perked. He cut his eyes sideways in thoughtful way, then again to the other side as if two voices in his head were in argument over this news! So she hadn’t disregarded the gift. She didn’t know it was there! Then, had Sirius been so worried over how she perceived him for nothing?

“Just found it?” Allyson asked Astrid, inferring from the tone that she knew it was there somehow.

"Yeh, don't know how long it was in here for," Zasha answered without realizing it wasn't a question for her. "That's so weird."

Nudging Allyson's drink closer to her, Astrid put on the best look of innocence the offspring of a wily lion and curious lamb could muster. "I agree, so weird."

Allyson squinted her eyes, playfully. She said, “Too weird. How’d it get there? Do you know, Astrid?”

"Me?" Astrid was about to completely enter defense mode when an idea struck her. "I've never seen that before, how would I know how it got there? You'd have to ask whoever made it. I mean, I'm sure they'd want their hardwork to be known so they could be given appreciation."

The point held, even if they assumed it had been manufactured and it was a ridiculous idea to go to some company to do such a thing. Allyson might have had to wonder if she mistook what she heard, but all speculation vanished.

“I would like that, yes,” Sirius said, feeling his heartbeat thumping against his chest, “I thought you might like it. I was uh…a bit of a coward, I couldn’t give it to you face to face.”

Forest greens flicked between Sirius a few feet away and the plastic decal in her hand. "You made this for me?" Zasha asked as if it wasn't quite clear from his confession. "A coward? That's ridiculous. Why wouldn't you just give it to me, Etoile?" She'd teased him as starboy several times growing up, though on occasion it was shortened, generally when they were alone.

Not quite so ridiculous, Sirius thought, seeing so many eyes on him that weighed heavily on his courage.

Standing up, Sirius asked, “Will you walk with me?

Confused but not with reason to deny his request, Zasha nodded. In sweep of her hand, she pushed the contents of her purse back inside of it, save for the Keychain that she kept in the palm of her hands. She wasm't oblivious to the fact they were out the door of the cottage, looking to him as soon as her feet were on the pathway. "What's going on? You seem off tonight - and not just because you beat Kevin up."

“I didn’t beat him up,” Sirius said, then he admitted, “well, I did punch him but this,” he raised his hand, palm facing away, “this is because I punched his car headlights.”

Brows knitted, she took his hand between hers, the keychain pinned as she looked at the purplish skin. "You punched his headlights? Fuck, Sirius, you better hope he doesn't come back on you for property damage with the assault."

“I don’t think so,” Sirius said, smiling a little as she took the time to attend his hand, “he would have to admit where he was and the consequences of the restraining order would take effect. The worst we would have to worry about is if he decided to pay a car service to bring him back up.”

The winding road made for a dangerous trip without light. Kevin had to rely on the lit streets. They only led downward to the intersection away from the hilltop.

A smirk tugged at her lips, looking up to meet his gaze. "You really thought that one through, didn't you?" Zasha asked as her thumb brushed over the knuckles once more. "Some might argue that you were planning that for awhile."

Chuckling, Sirius said, “Eh, well, I had thought of it once and the opportunity presented itself.”

That hand she held presumed to interlace with hers. Sirius slowed and stopped, peering down—down, as he had indeed grown several inches since that dance when she was thirteen—into her evergreen forests.

“Not all opportunities present themselves. Sometimes you have to bring them about yourself. That’s why its important to take advantage of them when you can and…” Sirius felt his courage waver a moment more. But the words of his mother came to mind and he pushed through. “…and I’ve failed to do even that.”

The gentle warmth from his hand hadn't done more than to spread from Zashas arm to her chest. Her heart quickened slightly at a stop, though she silently scolded it. This wasn't anything new for them, was it? She struggled to keep up with what he was saying, finally pressing him. "Failed to do what? Sirius, you know you really can talk to me. If somethings going on, I won't give you shit or anything."

Softly chuckling, Sirius had to be amused that such a Serpent had a bite even when she was being gentle.

“I like you, a lot. I…I admire you,” Sirius said, having to break a moment from her eyes to withstand the nerves, “It is said that romantic gestures are recommended to demonstrate to someone who you admire that you mean to pledge devotion to them, and that you care for them, but that is not so. Romance is special. It belongs to the one who cares for you, and I…” Sirius offered a sheepish smile, “I was eleven, Zasha. I didn’t know how to digest the way I felt about you. I had to learn and…I was afraid. I didn’t know if you would like me back. I was going to…to try and see, if I could have insight into your heart if I gave you a gift for your birthday, but you and the girls had seen it.”

It was a violation of his privacy. It was breaking into his heart without regard for him. It was digging through his mind without a word to how he felt. Sirius had been upset, but mostly he was fearful. What would Zasha think of him? That he had paid so close attention? He couldn’t face it; a coward. But he would not let time pass for her to slip away forever.

Cheeks flushing, memories came trickling back that had been examined but locked away so long ago. "The bearded dragon in the shadow box," her eyes lit up and she held his gaze even as her heart skipped a best. "Luna had said you were working on a gift and we wanted to snoop and know what it was. In hindsight...probably not our best idea. But then it wasn't there on my birthday and I had to think I had imagined it all. That there wasn't anything more than a dance. Nothing more than friends."

“Opportunities missed,” Sirius said, withholding a sigh of that little eleven year old who didn’t know any better.

Perhaps it was good it happened this way, though. An eleven year old did not have the strength of maturity to take on a relationship. He was only just growing out of finger painting into sculpey clay and ceramics.

Turning to Zasha, Sirius took her hands in both of his and said, “I don’t want to miss another opportunity, not when it means letting you slip through my fingers forever…Will you be my SweetTart?”

A flash of anxiety had to be breathed through to continue. He had to trust that the fact she didn't outright refuse or snap meant there was hope.

Sirius nodded. "Oui, I would like nothing better," he said, refraining from affectinately calling her a Dum-dum, even if it would be playful. He wouldn't risk it.

Releasing his hold, the palm of one of her hands made firm contact with his shoulder blade. "And you made me wait this long?" Forest greens narrowed though they were void of any malice or true anger. "Left me with psychos like Kevin and made me think I was imagining it all this time. You gotta whole lot of nerve, Sirius Blair, you know that?"

The young man had a few points of defense, but Sirius rarely forced another to see things his way. He didn't mention she had not made any indications on her end, nor did she ask him out either. No, it didn't matter.

"Guess I'm the Dum-dum," Sirius chuckled, not bothered by the hit, having grown up with her antics. He ventured to place a hand on her cheek. "I need a Smartie like you."

Any attempts to scowl at that point were shattered as she felt that same warmth spread from his palm across her face. It felt...like home. Like all those hours in the kitchen watching her mother cook or visiting the Old Bear and all the comforts that wrapped about her, like a favorite blanket. "Sounds like you're in luck then, étoile," she raised a hand up, returning the gesture and cupping his cheek. "Because I'd love to be your Smartie, just don't go being that much of a Dum Dum again. I don't want to spend another decade waiting on you to make a move."

Such a Diva! But Sirius knew that. He wanted her anyway.

With that being said, Sirius had little recourse than to tame his smile so that he might share with her their first most tender kiss. Any wild and fervent manner would be at the right time and place. Here, under the moon and only just beginning their journey, Sirius would not deign to devour what deserved to be enjoyed one bite at a time.

And just like that Zasha found what she'd been chasing for years. The smallest preview on her thirteenth birthday spun about the dance floor was nothing compared to the man that now held her like she deserved to be held. It was the sweetest of flavors that pleased the palate of her soul and didn't dull with each passing moment in each other's embrace. It felt impossible, but somehow Zasha knew the boy she'd grown up with was now the man she'd grow old with. The balance of sweet to her spice, though he'd proven that night sweetness didn't mean passiveness. He was her protector even if she'd acted as though she didn't need one. In the forest with distant sounds of family, she held him as long as they could, feeling a journey just beginning.

Back at the cottage the friends and family were anxiously awaiting the return of Zasha and Sirius. Theories abounded. Their track record gave them little hope. Others, who had been known to say so, were sure they felt this was the time.

"I can't believe I was in the bathroom for that entire encounter," Lyra muttered, peering out the window with her twin. She perked. "They're back!"

"About time," Desi huffed. Courtesy of perhaps a drink too much, she was getting drowsy! A nap was starting to sound amazing.

"Oh but don't press them," Renata tried to urge the others - what if they wanted their space?

Alas, it was for naught as Nia whipped open the door open and hollered before the two were any closer. "Oy! The hell took you so long?"

"I had to go to the bathroom. Got lost on the way," Sirius teased, referencing his dodge of her that fateful Thanksgiving. He looked down at Zasha with that smile he only had for her. "But I found my way back."

Her fingers found their way to interlace between his, holding his hand with a similar smile of her own. "And I won't let you get lost again. I'll make sure of it."

Over the summer the excitement grew as Sirius and Zasha drew closer. The hope this who bloom into more meant Wesley encouraged bets on just when Sirius would pop the question. People were suspicious when the o so proud Lord had made an eerily accurate guess!

Sirius and Zasha married May 24, 2042, filled with Serpents and Stars, where the family and friends poured their love and devotion. Luna and John had their first baby they brought to Sirius and Zashas wedding. The newlyweds spent their honeymoon a month completely off the grid, backpacking through Europe and even part of Russia as they started another adventure. As any of the young adults were, they were faced with the question of when to expect more little feet pattering about. At first Zasha insisted there was no hurry and that they needed their time together, but was warming up to the idea as cousins had babies that were quite adorable. She was confident their own would be even cuter, comments that started coming in in 2044.

Other marriages and the start of families weren't far off after that. Lucius married Rayne, Beretta got with Enzo De Lafayette, Theo had to reluctantly let go of his daughter to a marry with Ambrose, Lilith surprised a few when she took interest in Carter Carlysle (though after his mother's passing it was clear that apples didn't always need to land next to their trees), Nia found someone to match her flair in Athena Augustus (Caly's younger sister, which amused several), and Braxton had stayed the course long enough to feel comfortable in proposing to Amelie, stomaching countless sessions with Cory and Ryuu's watchful eyes until he earned approval. Rosy noticed but kept it to herself that there was a direct correlation between her husband accepting the young man and the more Braxton chose to gradually learn to copy Cory's behaviorisms and styles.

The little De'Levigne grew up to marry and had many little cotton candy babies, all girls. Ryuu enjoyed the raising of his kids alongside his step-grandchildren. Granya and Liam, with their kids, eventually found a cure for their curses to have a restful twilight of their lives.

As life began it was inevitable that life ended. First, with the peaceful death of Jovan. The loss of Natalia's father left a wound in her heart. Her children and the rest of them mourned his passing. It was a preparation for what was to come.

The ex-Hunters saw the efforts of the fruits of Joss’s video diary spread and this gave them some peace of mind too.

All this together helped when, a little earlier than expected, after Lyranni and Desara had their first babies, an assassin managed to finally end the life of the clever Fox. Although not an unexpected end for all the enemies Wesley ecrude in life, it made it no less difficult. Inara remained in deep love and connection to her late husband, carrying on his secret work that likely had been the motivation. It was perhaps a more upsetting and surprising death when lung cancer took Yonten. Further in the years the grandparents got older. Health complications from their life time spent in active duty cane back to haunt them. And some simply succumbed to old age, with most hoping for a death hand-in-hand with their beloveds.

The legend of their family lived on in books, media, music, and plays. But the most important part, their Guardianship, thanks to the secret work founded by Wesley and maintained by his trusted wife, kept the integrity of their legacy and protection for three generations.

Failsafes put together by Wesley to self-destruct the secret organization, lest it become an evil in the world, came about through the seemingly innocuous Android of his body input with all the necessary tools to bring the greedy and power-hungry to Justice. That tale, a series of cloak and dagger events, ended in the Guardians reduced to a few people born of the old families of the ex-Hunters and Russians, culminated in the Great Adavcemera Era, starting off generation's of expansion and growth; the semi-cyberpunk future of the imagination of the past. The Guardians of old were reestablished, headed by the old families now no more in hiding to try to keep from corruption of outside influencs. All this leading to a single point in history when they chased a zealot of Leleth, supposed wife and Fairy Queen of Cain, for the purpose of taking control of all the fairies, only to inadvertently set about the events to end them.

As it is was already said, suffering would always be on Earth, but the day did come when it ended and peace reclaimed the world for eternity. For Fate, though seemingly cruel to the, still bowed before Providence who always Loves.

~FIN~​